《Age of Adventure》


 Chapter 1: THE IDEA

    <h4>Chapter 1: THE IDEA</h4>


    VEGA CORP


    A tall handsome man is looking at the skies from the view of his office. With hands behind his back he look calm and noble.


    From his features he is an Asian man.


    With ck hair and brown eyes he looked like a typical Asian male if you discount the fact that he is unusually tall for an Asian which is 6''7.


    He was old yet his back was straight. He has wrinkle on his face but that only added the prestigious air around him.


    He looked down and he saw people. Hundreds of people, rushing in the morning all seems to have their eyes looking at their phones.


    ''There is not excitement. No sense of adventure in this world'' he mused. Sanding behind him holding a documentbeled Projects he seems to be waiting for him to speak.


    He sighed


    "Is it done?" He ask without turning his back, still looking down at the people rushing and running


    "Yes, Sir. All systems are functioning normally. The AI is efficient as ever. Among new users there are noints. Our Head of Program truly outdid himself this time."


    "Good. Very good" He nodded in satisfaction and there is a smile in his face. For a while there is only silence. He seems to be contemting something.


    ''Julia'' he whispered.


    ''If only you could see this'' he thought to himself.


    Gulping in anxiety the subordinate then cautiously ask


    "Is there anything else President?"


    "No, you can go" The man looking down finally broke from his contemtion


    "Thank you, Sir" The subordinates quickly make himself scarce and release a relived breath when he has get out from the President Office.


    Sweats were already forming on his forehead because of his nervousness.


    It''s not that their President is a monster boss but his presence was too big making a low level subordinate like him to feel pressured.


    Of course the man in question did not know this.


    He returned back to see the view outside from my office. ''The same, monotonous world'' he said to himself.


    In this luxurious office this man was the man that is the head of thisrge corporation. He is the president of probably the richestpany in the world right now.


    About 10 years ago, he and his current Head of Program Design, Matsuo Sugihara embarked on a journey to create a new world and they seeded.


    Now with the recent sess of the technology they developed, theirpany skyrocketed to fame and wealth.


    Overnight they became the most influential corporation in the world. What they created was a virtual reality application.


    The man sighed as he could still remember the difficulty during the initial stage of creation.


    ''Thankfully, with Keiko help we scored many contracts with the military'' he said smiling a bit thinking of his secretary.


    He was never that business minded.


    (Turns out they really like our system because they can train their soldiers more effectively without risk) and I was able to achieve my dream.


    But that was not the only thing they used their newfound technology. They created a game.


    The game has beenunched for three months already starting from Japan to other countries in Asia and now we''re already expanding towards European countries.


    However, this game they created is not only a game.


    No, it''s not just a game. He created this game with a purpose. As he felt his heart beating he shrug the pain that he is feeling. Looking at the young people below he sighed


    ''I don''t have many years to live.''


    ''I''m already this old.''


    The reason he created this game is because I want to see yers that like adventures, have ingenuity, strengths and all the things they could achieve.


    It''s not a game. It was never a game. It''s a simtion. A second chance for some. A ce where they can be whoever they want to be.


    A world where adventure will find the yers. You can''t sit it out. You can''t hide. You must fight.


    Ce''st vie. But, there might even a chance for him to be something else. Smiling like only he knows what that means he avert his gaze from looking down.


    While looking down in the street the view is quite spectacr. But it was not exciting as when you sitting at the top.


    A frog that wanted to fly in the white skies. He is no longer a frog that was trapped in a dark well but a great bird that soars in the sky.


    And dying? It was not something he would ept willingly.


    ''It''s just another wall I have to ovee''


    To be as high as he is today.


    ''What I have sacrificed. What I have gained. The pain. The love. The scars. With all of that I keep moving forward. Death?'' and he smirked


    Did you think death can deter me? He saidughing as his eyes looked at the skies.


    Turning back, looking at the document of his masterpiece and hisst chance heughed joyously as he imagine the scene he will saw now.


    "HAHAHA, will you all show me?''


    ''The Greatest Adventure.'' he whispered


    **************************** *************************


    Somewhere


    I just checked my email. Looking at the rejection letter, it stings a bit. ''Haish'' I could not help but sighed.


    Rejected. Rejected. Rejected. All of my work applications are rejected. This is getting frustrating.


    My name is Daniel. A high school graduate. I flunked college and I don''t have a lot of money which exins my current predicament.


    And my savings are running out. Before long I had to eat only the bare minimum.


    At first I just held back one semester to take care of my mom, but after too long absence and my mother needing money for the treatment I used the money for my mother.


    But like people said bad things alwayse in pairs. Who said that anyway?


    My father died, leaving me with mom. I tried to search for a job, and I thought it''s going to be easy but reality sucks.


    Without certification, or any acknowledgement even though you know how to do the job, you still can''t apply.


    Idiotic. It has been a month without any work. Without a job this will be an issue that affects my mother health.


    And that is a serious issue.


    Rubbing my forehead in frustration I could not help but lean back on my chair. Another popup ads appears showing the promo vids of Brave World.


    ''You think I have time to y games?'' I could not help but ask myputer when I just sighed as I close down the browser and exhaled my breath.


    It didn''t work. I thought it would at least rx my heart or something but clearly it didn''t work.


    My phone then rang. Lazily taking the phone I saw from the screen the name of the caller.


    ''Michael'' I said before sighing again. It seems recently all I do is sigh. Michael is a friend of mine and help me a lot in many things.


    There is not many I could call my friend but Michael is the few I could proudly admit as my friend.


    "Hello, Mike" I immediately greeted him


    "Hello. So, how did it go?''


    "Still nothing. What are you doing?"


    "I''m ying Brave World." He said. My eyebrows creased. That game is popping a lot this days.


    "That''s the VRMMORPG, right?" I asked.


    "Right"


    Brave World is the first of its kind. A virtual reality game. After it''sunched 6 months ago, it became a worldwide phenomenon.


    Thepany that made it the Vega Corp became an international organization overnight. And the President, Takenaka Takashi be an instant powerhouse in the economic circle with ties to many powerful people.


    Daniel might be a college dropout but that doesn''t mean he is stupid.


    To y the game you have to buy the capsule the size of a single sized bed though they do have other sizes to amodate the people with bigger physique which is more expensive.


    "Oh, that''s ok then"


    "No, no, Daniel, let''s meet, okay?"


    "You don''t have to, Mike"


    "You''re my friend. Let''s go to the usual ce." Combing my ck messy hair into a manageable mess, and spraying myself with some deodorant I was ready to go.


    Waiting outside the caf¨¦ we always frequent I look at my phone pretending to be reading something.


    15 minutester he came. Joyfully greeting me by instantly hugging me I could only smile. His hug is tight and with his height of 6''6 which is only an inch taller than me, sometimes I look like his younger brother.


    Michael is one of my closest friends. To be honest, I don''t have many friends. I have quite the personality so not many can stand me.


    "Let''s go in. It''s my treat" That was the first thing he says.


    And he says it so naturally. He knows I''m in a tough spot and he knows I sometimes have a high pride but for some reason he always knows how to deal with me.


    Thank God. I don''t have much money this month. After taking a seat on the back, our usual spot, we talked.


    About our lives, about what TV drams we see this week, and he was careful not to tocu the issues about my mother.


    Then I talked about my frustration about not having a job and Mike started speaking about his adventures in BW.


    "¡­..and you know, this guy got a Rare item. He sold it in the auction and he got almost 10 thousand dors."


    "Wait.. what!"


    I almost spurted out the tea in my mouth.


    "Yes, that''s true.'' Mike said nonchntly. My heart started racing by then


    ''There are some people like that. Pro gamers. Some people just want to enjoy the game but there are also people who use it to make money.'' Mike then exined


    "Is that so?''


    An idea came to my mind. An idea that was risky and may not have a chance of being anything, but still. On the way back to my house, I think why not.


    *************************************** ***************************


    Looking at the walls, it looked like a wall in detective TV series when the detective is hunting some serial murderer.


    My walls are filled with information about BW. After hearing Mike story, I''m interested to y BW.


    Though it''s primarily because I want to make money.


    A pro gamer. You don''t need qualification. All you need is ingenuity and your smarts. Even though, I didn''t graduate from any college, I did y a lot of games in the past.


    And to be honest, I''m pretty good at it. After doing extensive research I found that what you do and the state of your body could affect your stats in BW.


    So starting from that information, I signed up in many martial art sses. I learned taekwondo, jujitsu, karate and few others martial arts.


    Though all I learns is a few basic but what important is I got the basic down like grappling, deflecting, punching, kicking and basic body training.


    It was not like I was signing up to be some martial artist prodigy.


    Most of martial arts sses blooms after the emergence of BW with many people began setting up gyms, martial arts sses to meet the demands of gamers who wanted to familiarize themselves with basicbat to aid them in the game.


    I used the money from my father life insurance to pay for all these sses. I have already determined what I want to be.


    A warrior. With possible advancement to Pdin or Knight, I can get stronger faster, which means I could join ns and go on raids.


    For the next 4 months I''m going to prepare myself.


    ******************************************** *****************************


    JAPAN


    TOKYO


    IMPERIAL HOTEL


    The shes of cameras and the sound of finger tapping on the keypad ofptops could fill therge hall.


    Hundreds of people are focusing on an elegant woman standing there on the stage as she was answering a question.


    "BW is controlled and maintained by seven AI we created. When you first enter there won''t be an instruction how to y the game. You must forge your own path.'' She said before smiling and then opening her arms in an embracing manner and said


    ''After all its motto is "Be Anything" The reporters quickly jotted down their article wanting to not miss the deadlines.


    Next question? She asked as hundreds of reporters held up their hands. She chose people from Nihon Television as a woman quickly ask


    "Vice President Kitagawa, I hear you cannot choose your gender?"


    "Yes, that''s true. It just enhances the yer experience towards the virtual reality.'' She said though her face was stony as ever.


    Then she almost smirked before she calms herself down.


    That was because she knows the real reason why people could not choose their gender. It was a childish reason.


    But Takashi has always been childish.


    ''It''s because Takashi was once fooled by a guy pretending to be woman when he was ying online game, during his teenage years. He wanted to date the girl only then finding out he was a muscly dude. We stillugh about that story till this day. Old times, old times''


    ''Next question'' as she chooses another reporter from Fuji TV.


    "What about the capsule Vice President Kitagawa?" Another reporter asked. Many reporters are also curios of this point.


    Keiko responded by saying


    "The capsule could also give benefit to the yers. It linked directly to the brain nerves. To put it in simple terms, if you work out in the VR it will also give the benefit like you''re exercising in the real world. Hence the many equipment attached to the body. But the effect will not be so obvious. After all, if it''s applied fully fatigue of the yers will also be affected right. The motor function will remember what you do in the VR. "


    ''Which is why the military is so eager to get their hands on the program'' though she did not blurt this out


    ''Final question'' she said as she picked a Caucasian man on the front row.


    "For the final question, what is the objective of the game?" A reporter from the Times asked


    After a brief silence, Keiko looked to the crowd and said with a smile


    "To show the greatest adventure this world has ever seen"


    With that exmation, the studio apuded.


    "This is what you want right, Takashi?'' she whispered under her breath


    With this interview by so many media station, the number of yers will definitely increase.


    And maybe then, Takashi objectives could be fulfilled.


    ''I hope you know what you are doing, Takashi'' she thought to herself before ending the conference and return back to thepany.


    As she rides back to thepany, someone called him. Looking at her phone and knowing who is calling her she frowned.


    She didn''t like dealing with the triads but this particr jobs require their specialties.


    Answering the phone, she nodded a few times before her face turns grave


    ''I understand. Keep searching for her''


    *******************************************************************


    The stories of AOA revamped. With many details and question addressed and will surpass the previous AOA. There will be a lot of changes past the 60 chapter mark.


    ************************************************************************

 Chapter 2: A NEW ADVENTURE

    <h4>Chapter 2: A NEW ADVENTURE</h4>


    Finally after 4 months of preparations, I''m ready. I guess this is it. Studying and researching the game system and learning various things will probably be an advantage.


    Though I did not put much hope in that. After all, this system is cutting edge technology and the forums about the games are still developing so many of the things that will happen now¡­I need to experience it myself.


    All preparations are finished. It was the beginning. Thinking of my mother, I balled my fist and whispers


    ''I will seed'' I pray this earnest hope deep inside my heart. I push the blue button as the capsule opened up.


    I bought this capsule using the leftovers from my father life insurance. And using some of my savings.


    Of course there is still some savings left for the next few months. Though I have to starve myself with packed or canned food.


    Slowly lying down in the capsule, the capsule sh blue as it detects me entering it as the capsule slowly closed down.


    Then like it was scanning me white lights sh over all over my body from the top of my head to the bottom of my feet.


    Then I put this cuff that measures my heartbeat wrapping it on my hand. Then pushing the purple button a notification appears in front of me.


    Connect To Brave World


    Yes No


    "Yes" I said and the notification disappears from view.


    *************************************************************************


    [Our system determined that you are an unregistered users. Do you want to create an ount?]


    The first sounds that Daniel heard was a feminine voice.


    Kind of sounded like the receptionistdy in the hotel or in apany. It sounded professional and elegant.


    He looked around but quickly realized he is in dark space of nothingness.


    All he can see are stars and gxies brightly shining and beautiful. It was like he was in a realisticarium.


    This is the activation process, he realized.


    "Yes"


    [-Select the name of your avatar-]


    "Aero"


    [-There are many races in BW. Here you could see a list of---]


    "Human" He said without hesitation. He has researched this a lot before going in. And he has already decided what he wanted to be.


    [You can change your appearance or---]


    "The way I am"


    [-Your ount has been activated. Your stats and-----]


    "Skip"


    [-Select a city and Kingd---]


    "Citadel of Vanbourg, Vanheim Kingdom"


    [-Wee to---]


    "Skip" By now he practically could not wait anymore.


    Daniel already knows what the system is going to say. He has already researched this so many times.


    So he made quick decisions. 50 dor monthly bill for the game was a big expense. He has bet many things on this. So he could not fail. And he must catch up with the people who had a ten months head start from him.


    That is a high wall to ovee. But he knows he had no choice. So, the only thing he could do it bet all of it in this game.


    If he found himself unable to achieve his objective then the only thing he could do is give up.


    And he didn''t like giving up. And then a light covered him as he disappears from that space.


    ***************** ************** ************ ********* *************


    In Brave World there are 24 Kingdoms that have been explored and thousands of viges avable.


    With a sh of light Aero appeared in the Citadel. Daniel choses Vanheim as it had positive reviews in the forums.


    When he open his eyes he saw buildings with medieval designs, people bustling through the city with variety of clothes and attires, countless users running around, calling other people and selling things on the corner of the streets, and all of it was almost too real.


    He couldn''t believe that this is just a game.


    "Oh my God. Unbelievable" He muttered as his eyes take all of this in.


    ''Truly amazing. No wonder many people are hooked on this game.'' He said as he look at his left and right.


    He look at the skies and it was like the blue skies of Earth. If not he knows his body is in his capsule at his house he would think that he was transported into another world.


    ''Focus'' he suddenly said to himself.


    He tried to adjust to his avatar body.


    ''Everything felt alright.'' He said as he moves his arms his fingers stretching his legs and doing all sorts of movements like chopping the air and punching.


    After a couple of minutes, his senses began to adapt. A neer like him is confined to the settlement in Kingdom they chose for a month in the game.


    A month is equal to one week in the real world. He already formted a n.


    ''Information about this kingdom'' He reads that it is important to know the kingdom where you are from.


    From now, he would be a citizen of Vanheim. And where do you go when you want to gain information in a world without inte?


    Library of course.


    His first step was heading to the library. After asking a few users they quickly guide him to one of the library near the citadel.


    Amon library in the city, it was free admittance with only a few books. It had the basics of course.


    He started reading books about the history of this world. Reading the books Daniel could not help but be amazed.


    ''They sure worked hard to create this many backstory information'' Daniel wondered.


    He also has another reason why he wanted to read. He wants to increase his intelligence. Intellect or INT makes it easier to raise proficiencies in a lot of areas.


    This is the conclusion he made after making the research on gamers forums and the videos from Virtual Media Station the leading content provider for all Brave World rted stuff.


    After about half a day Daniel was smiling as he increased his INT by 2.


    ''Next my constitution. If what I read is not wrong¡­then there is a training hall around here.''


    After a few minutes of wandering and bumping into people on the streets, he arrived at the training hall.


    Standing as tall as two story building, the training hall has the symbol of a muscly hand holding a sword on top of the building.


    The first moment he entered, he could see it was empty. Correction, there was a young person who was about to leave.


    He smiles as he passes me sweats filled his forehead. It was like an encouraging smile.


    So, I''m not the only one. Aero nodded. After all it''s not like he is the only one that is preparing himself to enter this game.


    There must be others. For people who wanted to be a warrior this training hall training must not be missed.


    Of course if one is to decide to be a mage then they should go to the Magus Academy or the Magic Association Towers.


    Aero look at the instructor and greet him


    The instructor only harrumph. He pointed his finger to the practice sword and pointed to the dummy.


    ''Not a talkative person huh?'' Aero mused as he took the practice swords and began hitting the target dummy.


    [-Strength Increased By 1 Point (1 STR)]


    After 4 hours finally Aero STR stat has risen. He wanted to jump in excitement when he remembers her was pathetically weak and could notpare to other yet.


    Yet, he felt a sense of achievement. Sweat filled his forehead. The instructor looking at him from the back, looks at him with a gleam of approval in his eyes.


    Aero did not notice this. After taking a break for a while, taking the practice sword again, he keep hitting the practice dummy.


    After another 5 hours, his stat rose again.


    This time Aero could not even shows his excitement as he felt tired. Sweat was practically flowing down from his body wetting the practice mat below his training area.


    Then after getting the fatigued notice, he put down his swords and took a short break to eat.


    He then checks his status


    CHARACTER NAME Aero


    ALIGNMENT Neutral


    LEVEL 1


    PROFESSION None


    TITLE None


    REPUTATION 0


    FAME 0


    HEALTH 100


    MANA 10


    STRENGTH 12


    AGILITY 10


    STAMINA 10


    ATTACK 4


    DEFENSE 0


    MAGIC RESISTANCE


    FIRE 0%


    WATER 0%


    EARTH 0%


    WIND 0%


    "Not bad, I guess. Need to train more."


    **************** **************** ***************** ***********


    For three weeks in the game Aero has trained himself in the training hall. He rarely went out of the training hall unless to buy bread.


    He logged in on a daily basis, except for sleeping hours.


    Because of this his stats have risen in remarkable pace.


    -Strength Increased By 1 Point (1 STR)-


    -Strength Increased By 1 Point (1 STR)-


    -Strength Increased By 1 Point (1 STR)-


    -Attack Increased By 1 Point (1 ATK)-


    [New Stat: Fighting Spirit]


    FIGHTING SPIRIT


    Can temporarily increase your strength or paralyze weaker monsters by looking in their eyes.


    I think my grinding here for stat is quite enough. Looking at my own trembling hands, nodding to myself I said


    ''Yup, that''s enough for today''


    "Instructor Van, I have finished the course." I said to the instructor who was looking at me from behind.


    shing a friendly smile the instructor nodded acknowledging my efforts.


    "Oh, Aero you finished it. Good. Very good." He said as he approached me and throws the white towel to me.


    I grabbed it and wipes my sweat on my face.


    My friendship with the instructor has reached max. Every day when I was training I would always greeted him before each training session.


    One thing I made sure to take note of was that Interaction with NPC is important.


    Now my next step is to do a quest. Any games have quest and this is after all RPG based so it surely have quest.


    But the reason I am seeking quest right now is because I need money and food. The supplies that the Temple gave are almost running out.


    And eating stale bread and unappetizing porridge wouldn''t cut it anymore. There is also the fact I won''t be getting stronger just by hitting practice dummy.


    I also have the thought to learn cooking. Surely that would help in myter journey. Looking at Van, putting away the weapons I approached him.


    From what I read in forums, the mostmon way to get a quest is to ask an NPC.


    Of course there is also special quest that is triggered when meeting a certain specific condition or forced quest when you enter certain questline or area.


    Looking at Van, I know if there is someone that could give me a good quest in my beginner level, Van is the only one that could do it.


    After all my affinity with him is max. So mustering my courage I ask


    "Van do you know where I can get a job to make some money?" Van look at me and then rubbing his chin he then said hesitantly


    "Well, there is one job." I could not hide my excitement


    "What is it?'' I said excitedly


    "Helping at the library" He said looking at my face.


    He might think I would be disappointed but I''m not. Quest are not that easy to be triggered.


    You have to either famous enough, or strong enough, or intelligent enough to get many quest but for people as weak as him right now, even this simple quest is good enough.


    "I''ll take it" I epted the offer.


    "Alright. If you''re going to take it, do your job earnestly." Van said nodding his head.


    JOB RECOMMENDATION


    Rmendation to a job in the library by Instructor Van. For every 1 hour working there, you will be given 3 silver


    Difficulty level: G


    Quest Requirements :


    Close friendship with instructor


    Acknowledged by the instructor


    "Thank you Van. I will not disappoint you"


    [-You epted The Quest!-]


    "Take this silvers as a gift for your hard work in this training hall." Van said as he pushed some silver to my hand.


    He handed me 2 silvers.


    I nodded and said thank you and exited the training hall with a happy expression


    ''My first quest'' I said excitedly.


    In Brave World 1 silver is equivalent to 100 copper, 100 silvers to 1 gold.1 bread in Vanheim Kingdom is 10 copper.


    He just handed me 2 silvers which mean 200 coppers. I don''t need to worry about starving for a while.


    Great.


    ***************************************************************


    SOMEWHERE IN JAPAN


    In a whiteb, a person is reading something from his electronic pad. Looking at the test result of the previous test, he sighed.


    ''Not yet. I need more'' he do not have time. If he has time¡­.he could built anything his mind could think of.


    If she is here¡­.then my workload will lessen he sighed as he throws the document to the table and walk away.


    Under the white neon lights of theb, written in the centerpiece of that document is Project Icarus


    ***********************************************************************


    Sorry about the table. The table could not be transferred. It formatted my stats table so you all have to do with this.

 Chapter 3: THE MYSTERIOUS BOOK

    <h4>Chapter 3: THE MYSTERIOUS BOOK</h4>


    I stepped out of the training hall and started looking for the town map in the city center. What greeted me was people.


    Users filled the area and shouts filed the street like it was somemon market. I once again marvel at this sight


    "We need a healer" someone shouted as I walk on the paved streets.


    "Anyone wants to join us!"


    "I need a thief to join us" shouted someone who was really shady with ck tight attire and shadows swirling on his feet.


    I walk to the center square which is even more crowded with people.


    The center square is full with yers asking people to join them. After the first time I came to this game, I guess this is the first time I see so many people.


    All the people he sees are wearing armor or robe and some wears a more unconventional clothing.


    Some are even half naked. Looking at the center square board, I smile as I approached it with excitement.


    *************************************************************************


    After finding the map he started to copy the map by tracing it on the paper he bought before.


    The library was nearby so it will save time Aero thought to himself.


    Running he went past the central square and enter the North Ward as he could see therge building towering over the many small building near it.


    ''The Grand Library'' Aero muttered under his breath.


    Looking at it, it looked more like arge church with ss windows and exquisite craftsmanship and statues of the Seven Gods on its pirs.


    Called the Grand Library of Reval, it is one of the four grand libraries in Vanheim Kingdom.


    Built with exquisite craftsmanship and superior stones, it shows the ruler of this kingdom cares about its people.


    The moment he entered he quickly understood why it''s called the Grand Library.


    ''Whoa'' Aero said unconsciously.


    With 90ft tall it is already a grand building. On the ceiling was frescoes of works of arts reminiscing the artwork from reality.


    As Aero look at the second floor and the third floor he once again in awe.


    From top to bottom, it is filled with books for every shelf. It took him a moment to get back to himself.


    Then he was tapped in the shoulder by a woman which startles him. The woman seems mature maybe around 25 to 30 years of age.


    She was slim and wears a half moon spectacle. She is about five feet three.


    "Hello. What are you doing here? Did youe to borrow books? Or return one?'' She is a fast talker Aero thought to himself as he quickly tries to replies her question.


    "Hello.'' First greet her politely Aero reminded himself.


    ''No, no. I heard there is a job here. Instructor Van from the training hall sent me here"


    "A job? Yes, yes. I remember telling Van." She said as she tilt her head on her left side for a while before nodding.


    ''Unexpectedly an airhead'' Aero keep this thought to himself.


    "Right."


    "Oh! Van sent you. He must trust you a lot."


    I realized the woman was smiling sheepishly.


    "I guess its fine then. My name is Valeria. I''m the Head Librarian. Today I need to check and store some books.


    "I can help you with that" Aero quickly offer. Being proactive is a good trait to getting a quest he remembered what he reads in the forum


    Valeria nodded clearly approving Aero enthusiasm.


    "Alright then.'' She then pointed to the boxes near the table on the shelf as she orders


    ''You need to bring these boxes to the seventh floor. Oh, and don''t forget to examine the books up there. Who knows maybe somebody left their books.'' She said before sighing.


    ''I just hope that Old man didn''t forget his book again." Valeria then said


    "What Old man?" Aero asked. Maybe there is another quest there. Is this a chain quest? Aero though to himself before his hope was dashed.


    "Nothing" that was her answer. Aero face stilled but quickly he resumes his friendly smiles and nodded obediently


    "Can you do it?"


    "Of course, Miss Valeria." Aero replies enthusiastically.


    Tting


    QUEST COMPLETED


    JOB RECOMMENDATION


    You have got the job. You start working today. Complete the errand that Head Librarian Valeria has ordered.


    Reward: Return to the instructor to im it


    Tting


    BOOK RESEARCH


    Valeria needs help in storing the books on the highest floor. Examine the books. Who knows what you could find.


    Requirement: Complete the JOB RECOMMENDATION quest first before this quest could bepleted.


    Aero smiles as he saw the notification


    ''Alright. Now I''m getting fired up''


    *********** ************** *********** **************** **************


    A young man could be seen running from the bottom of the library to the seventh floor of the library.


    Some mage that looks at the boy could not understand what they boy is doing and only shakes their head pitying the fool.


    After all when he was a rookie he never had any quest to help the Head Librarian.


    Of course they didn''t know that to get this quest one has to have max affinity with the Instructor of the training hall.


    Some warriors that passed through the training hall must have also get this quest but unfortunately many of them turns the instructor quest down.


    After all, a work in the library does not conform with a warrior style and many yers also believe that it was test looking at the hesitant face of the instructor.


    They all choose either to decline the quest or not finished the quest and returns back.


    And it was true in a way.


    The people the instructor acknowledged all have the potential to be a great warrior so he was hesitant to send them to the library to do menial jobs.


    If Aero had decline the quest he would get a chance to learn one skill from the instructor.


    But he did not decline not because he was stupid but because he has no money in the game world.


    In desperation and urgency Aero just epted the quest happily.


    ''What kind of ss that person must have to get such a lousy quest?'' The mage asked his friend.


    The other mage looking at the fool keep walking up and down carrying boxes just shrugged.


    ''Why do you care? Let''s go out and hunt if you have time to waste time on such nonsense.'' They went out the Libraryughing thinking of the fool.


    Meanwhile it has been 3 hours for Aero since he started doing the errand. Still there is a lot more boxes in need to be removed.


    -Stamina Increased By 1 Point (1 STA)-


    -Stamina Increased By 1 Point (1 STA)-


    At least he could improve his stats, he consolingly thought to himself. After another 2 hours there''s only one box remaining.


    "Finally, thest book" He said with a slight panting on his breath


    When he reached the 7th floor with thest box a status window appeared.


    New Stat: Endurance


    ENDURANCE


    Enables you to retain your stamina longer. Passive skill. Will rise when you take damage or when you overexert yourself.


    +Increase your defense by 2


    Atst his job is finished. Taking a breath he survey the floor.


    ''There is something about chain quest here right?'' Aero thought to himself before he started walking around the shelf and tables, looking for any clues.


    Then he started examining the books on the shelf but there is nothing that indicates a chain quest or anything.


    Aero sighed as he walked to another table as his feet stumble onto something. Looking downward, he saw a thick book sprawled on the floor.


    He crouched and pick up the book. Looking at the golden embossed title of the book Aero clearly saw there is something special about this book.


    ''The History of The Rise and Fall of Alva Empire'' he said as he reads the title. Slowly, Aero opens the books and read the pages.


    It''s the story of the First Emperor of Brave World that rules all the four corners of thend of this continent.


    The First Emperor Alva Delon united the warring tribe of thend and created a great vast Empire.


    He ruled with an iron fist but at the same time effectively setting up many foundation for the others that wille after him.


    After fifteen long years on the throne, he died. Fifteen years after his death, rebellion started all over his empire and his sessor was an incapable ruler as the throne of his Empire fell to in The Wise.


    Emperor in the Wise ruled the empire with love and was caring to its people.


    His empirested for a 1000 years until the bickering nobles seceded from the Empire and lead to the current state of Kingdoms and Federations.


    At least that is what Aero got from his cursory reading of the book.


    It tells the story of the rise of the warring tribe and the conquest by the First Emperor and the rebellion by in at the end of Delon dynasty.


    Tting


    QUEST COMPLETED


    BOOK RESEARCH


    You have helped Head Librarian Valeria in moving the books. You found a book that is not library property. Report this to Valeria.


    Reward: Return to Head Librarian Valeria to im it


    Aero checked the book again and noticed that at thest page of the book it has an initial.


    "N.C. Sage of Trethelm Lake."


    "Whatever" Aero said as he picked up the book as he descend down the stairs. He is sure this book will lead him to another quest.


    Coming down the stairs he went to the office of the Head Librarian and reported to Valeria.


    Looking at the golden embossed letter Valeria sighed in exasperation. Then she shakes her head.


    "That Old Man never learns. What Sage? More like a forgetful Grandpa" she said beforeunching into a tirade.


    The whole time Aero was waiting. Valeria finally noticed Aero was waiting for her.


    "Here''s your reward."


    She handed Aero two gold. Aero could not believe his luck before he calms himself down and thought to himself


    ''Wait. This is too much for only moving books.''


    Then it struck him. As he has thought. This must lead to some chained quest.


    Usually in games, a chain quest will be given automatically but maybe here you have to ask for it and seek it for yourself.


    "How do I return this book? I''m busy" Valeria has already ignored Aero and is looking at the book on her table.


    "Ms. Valeria, how about entrusting me to return the book?" Aero quickly offer. Valeria look at Aero with her eyebrows moves upwards as she nodded.


    "It''s true, I''m busy. And you are sent to help me by Van. I think I can trust the people he sent. Alright, I''ll entrust it to you."


    Tting


    THE RECLUSIVE SAGE


    The Sage of Trethelm Lake has left one of his books in the library. Head Librarian Valeria is busy so she entrusted this task of returning the book to you. The Sage is entric. It''s better to gather information. Go to the Artisan Institute to get some information


    Difficulty Level: E


    "Thank you Aero. Meet up with Paul at the Artisan Institute. He will tell you about that Old Man"


    "Of course, Miss Valeria." Aero said as he exited the room with the book. Outside the room he could not cover his smile.


    ''Two quest in one day. Maybe I''m quite genius in ying games.'' He said to himself as he whistles in happiness.


    Exiting the grand Library, he walk towards the central square and after looking at the map of the city, he quickly went to the direction of the Artisan Institute.


    ****************************************************************

 Chapter 4: THE SAGE

    <h4>Chapter 4: THE SAGE</h4>


    "Danon, where is my book!" An old voice shouted his voice echoes inside the small house. An old man is rummaging around his room searching for a book.


    Then a young man rush to the stairs and climb to the second floor as he opens the door into the room of the old man and ask.


    "What book?"


    "That book. My family book" The old man said. The young man sighed for a while before thinking in his heart


    This old man keep forgetting his stuff nowadays


    "Don''t you think you left it somewhere?" he offer a suggestion. Though he suspect this is the truth.


    "Left it!" Hearing that the old man felt appalled like he could never forget. But then as he contemtes he remember something and his face turns red because of embarrassment as he nodded in shock.


    ''For Zeus sake. I must have left it in the library."


    "Should I go retrieve it Teacher?" The young man nodded as he is ready to go to the Library again.


    "No, don''t" The Old man said calmly. He sighed as he sits back down on his rocking chair.


    ''Maybe it''s destined.''


    He said as he gestures the young man to leave him alone.


    Sitting on his rocking chair he thought of something.


    ''My teacher the previous Sage and also my father once told me something. Everything is destined.''


    The old man came from the descendant of Lizhu Gerard. Lizhu Gerard was a famous strategist during The Hegemony War.


    The Vjeri Continent right now is separated with each other but his ancestor once helped in the Wise take the continent from Alva descendants.


    Yet, his name is not remembered.


    Jealousy and envy of the nobles for him drove him to retire and spending his life in obscurity.


    What fate! If the book is to return, it will return. If it''s not, let others gain benefit by it.


    ***************** ********************** ***********************


    THE ARTISAN INSTITUTE


    It was busy and colorful.


    That is the feeling Aero got when he enter the Artisan Institute. Many painting are hang on the walls and if Aero did not see wrong he saw a painting that moves.


    There are also a lot of users wearing creative clothes. It reminds him of this street where people ys guitar and busking.


    The feeling is almost the same.


    Many people who choose manufacturing or production ss type congregate here.


    ''This is also a chance for me to learn production skills.'' He thought to himself as he greets a few people in the lobby.


    Many of them were friendly and sh a smile


    ''It will certainly help me in my journey. I can cook with the meat of the monsters I killed, repair my own weapon, and create my own clothes.'' He mused


    It will certainly help me save money. I guess in this world I''m also a cheapskate.


    The first few hours I made friends with the people in the Institute. Mostly they are NPCs. It is easier to befriend them and befriending other users would not help too much since this is beginner area.


    Then after Aero rtionship with the NPC reached a certain level, he asked them to teach him any skills they have.


    Through this experience Aero realizes the people in the Artisan Institute is really friendly whether it be the user or the NPC.


    You have learned Handicraft skill


    You have learned Tailoring skill


    You have learned cksmithing skill


    You have learned Repair skill


    You have learned Cooking skill


    Then after learning the skills, he began to ask around for Paul. After talking and a round of persuading, Aero finally found him.


    Aero found him among the sculptor group that was happily conversing with each other. They seems to be admiring a statue in the second floor.


    Paul was a blonde middle age man with slender physique and feminine appearance.


    He wears a green beret and his clothes were work of art in which it reminds Aero of Picasso famous work with uneven shapes as its motif.


    His voice is also elegant and with his face Aero knows that this Paul would be term a beautiful man even in the standard of his world.


    From Aero findings he found that this Paul is not some small fry in the Artisan Institute.


    Which makes him even curios of this Head Librarian Valeria who seems to know Instructor Van who is a warrior and now Paul who is an Artisan.


    Paul is Secretary to the Dean Of Artisan Institute an influential person in the Artisan Institute.


    "Excuse me.'' Aero said as he approached Paul when they have finished conversing. Paul looked towards him husiastically and Aero said


    ''Mister are you the Secretary to the Dean, Mister Paul?" Paul nodded calmly as he replied


    "Yes" Aero nodded before he began his quest


    *************************************************************************


    I exined everything to him, and I emphasized that this is a task from Valeria and wished to get some information about the Sage.


    Hearing Valeria name the uninterested Paul was suddenly burning with enthusiasm. Then he started answering question


    "Well, there is one thing. Before you could meet him you have to answer his question. It is usually a riddle. If you cannot answer, he will never meet you again. He has quite the pride. He''s always going on about how he came from a family of important people.'' Paul said


    "Thank you for your help"


    "Don''t mention it. Just remember to report that I help you to Valeria, boy"


    TTing.


    That sound of notification sounded again as I am filled with smiles. I was full of anticipation of the next quest.


    It must be a bit better than before and the reward would also double right.


    THE RECLUSIVE SAGE (02)


    You have met Secretary to the Dean Of Artisan Institute Paul. He has told you about the Sage and the Sage quirk. Go and try to return the book.


    Remember if you could not solve his question this quest will be deemed a failure


    Difficulty Level: D


    Warning: If you are unable to solve the riddle, the quest will be forfeited and you can nevere to the Manor of Trethelm Lake again


    ''Wait.'' I unconsciously muttered


    "What!!" I screamed which startles Paul who was about to leave. He looked at me with puzzlement before going away.


    I was panting in anxiety.


    ''Oh this is serious. What if I fail the riddle?'' If I fail, I may lose not only the quest and great rewards. Not to mention I''m still level 1.


    But then I calm myself down. There doesn''t seem to be too many penalties.


    The quest would certainly give much experience. It''s a risk but also an opportunity


    ''I better log out first and read a few books of riddles before going back in.'' That is what I thought as I went outside the Artisan Institute and log off.


    The moment I log off I wash my face on the bathroom and brush my teeth. Looking at my face on the mirror it was not a pretty sight.


    ''I will seed. If I try hard, surely a path will open''


    *************************************************************************

 Chapter 5: THE RIDDLE

    <h4>Chapter 5: THE RIDDLE</h4>


    ETV3 Broadcasting Station


    Program of Director Office


    Inside the meeting room the atmosphere was gloomy. Many people is looking down at their table like there was something interesting looking at the table.


    Standing on the end side of the table is a chubby middle aged man with a thick beard and thick eyebrows.


    He was not chubby in that harmless cute way but chubby in the kind of way a butcher of a butcher shop chubby.


    His look was intimidating enough and as he ms his hand on the table a few minutes ago, none of his subordinates dares to look at the man especially when he is angry.


    This is their Program Director Quentin Huxley.


    "What are we going to do?'' he pointed his finger to his subordinates. He was angry because he kept getting screamed at by the management to raise their ratings.


    He has already advises his subordinate to take a risk with new programs but all of that seems to fall on deaf ears which precipitated this angry reaction.


    ''Our ratings are bad, and our new content doesn''t hold the audience interest. The only things people seems to be watching this day, is all about Brave World. Why aren''t anyone exploring that avenue! HUH!'' Then he pointed his trembling finger at a woman and the woman was startled to be singled out.


    ''Well, you''re the Production Director! Sarah! Say something!'' Sarah could only drop her head down. In a way she also had a fault in this.


    She did not think it would be such a craze that it could even affect television programs. Even mainstream media has slowly being affected by the massive poprity of the game.


    ''Well, he''s right,'' Sarah thought.


    Since that game wasunched about eight month ago it exploded into poprity. Even she herself is a yer.


    She enters the game to find out what attracts people to y the game. And she got the answer.


    The realism that the game projected is truly out of this world. It was like the real thing. The buildings, the scent, the atmosphere.


    To say it is a game would be an insult to Brave World.


    It was a new world. You can have adventures. You can sightsee. You can also justze around in that world.


    Go fishing. Climb the mountains. Find friends. Wreak havoc. The creation of that world exceeds your own expectation.


    There''s always an adventure waiting, a new thing to explore, a new experience to be found.


    "Why don''t we broadcast adventure of Brave World to the audience?" One of the PD suggested.


    Quentin res at the PD and that person quieted down.


    "VMS already did that remember?" Quentin said in that sarcastic tone of his.


    Then, Sarah had an idea. She remember that while she was adventuring she sometime encounter some yers who dazzles her with either their prowess or ingenuity.


    Most of mainstream media right now is focusing on the Brave World agme mechanics and tips for beginners which is almost like a documentary program.


    The idea that sparks in Sarah mind right now, she knows, sooner orter many other media would also follow suit.


    Since it is a simple idea.


    Personality or persona. That what TV series cultivates. So, why couldn''t they do the same with Brave World?


    Brave World has already provided the narrative. They, the media only need to prepare the stage.


    She held up her hand and Quentin said


    ''Speak!'' Sarah did not shrink down this time as she present her ideas in the room.


    "VMS broadcast the adventure of noteworthy people in a documentary style like a gamey of old console game and spout tips for beginners. Usually this yer is already at the top of their game. They also just show when they fight which is probably helpful for learning stuff but there is nothing to entertaining about it. There''s nothing exciting, or nothing that the other yers don''t already know. Let''s create a legend, Sir. They are many strong people in Brave World. But we don''t need powerful yers. We must not forget that the game is supposed to entertain. We need a yer that is interesting. Someone that makes people want to root for. yer that can attract other yers to watch his adventure. That kind of yer¡­.we can make him a star. Our star"


    Everybody was silent. They all pondered Sarah words. It is simple. But no one has executed it yet.


    There is a slight smile on the Director face. This is what he wants. He wants people to take risk. Not all the time¡­but when it matters.


    After thinking for a while the Director said


    "Hmm¡­ Alright, it seems like a good idea. Then you and colleagues could go ahead with this n. I approve"


    "Thank you, Sir" Sarah said exhaling relieved breath.


    Then the Director ended the meeting and Sarah went to work.


    When Sarah broke the story to her colleagues, they began collecting information about any interesting yer that has that star quality.


    For people who work in the entertainment industry, they have discerning eyes to know if a person could be a star.


    ''Next week, I''m going to log in to BW. Who knows, maybe I will find someone like that?'' she thought to herselfughing.


    ''Like it would be that easy'' she retorted at her own thoughts.


    ********************** ************************ ******************


    After a couple of hours of resting, eating some convenience store food, taking a shower and reading books, I logged back in.


    I''m ready. Trethelm Lake and the Artisan Institute is not that far, so I quickly found my way there.


    I thought to rent a carriage but thinking that I might fail this quest and waste my hard earned gold and silver I did not rent.


    Even though I found my way there, that doesn''t mean it is an easy journey. There is a swamp and a thick forest. Thankfully I did not encounter any monster.


    Then like out of a fairytale book, I arrived at a wide area ofnd with arge white building standing there with mystifying mist around it.


    ''Whoa'' I eximed as I look at the building.


    It''s a big white manor just beside theke. It was simplistic in design that gives the feeling that the owner of this manor is a person that does not care about fame or fortune.


    I look around the manor and notice something. There is no guard around the manor. Usually important NPCs have guard guarding their house.


    I slowly walk to the manor front door. Hesitating for a while I started knocking the dragon knocker on the front door.


    "Knock, Knock"


    "Knock, Knock"


    "Yes, who''s there?" A voice sounded out from inside the manor. The door creaked as it slowly opens.


    Opening the door was a young man with a white robe that is stained by mud. I also smell some herbs from him.


    By looking at him, I realized he''s an elf. With long silver hair and sharp pointy ears, there is no doubt that he is an elf.


    "Excuse me; is this the House of the Sage?" I cautiously asked.


    "Yes. Why?" The elf answer.


    "I came to return his book" I exined as I brought out the book from a knapsack I bought from a peddler on the central square.


    The elf look at the book and nodded. He then look at the second floor and sighed.


    "My name is Danon. I''m the Sage disciple." He introduces himself.


    He held out his hand and I shake it.


    "Now, can I meet him?" I asked. The elf look at me and the book but then he sighed again.


    "It is unfortunate, but my teacher doesn''t meet with people unless they solved his riddle."


    I already know this.


    "Then allow me to try in answering it" I said. I hope all that reading would me. I truly pray that it would help.


    "Huh, alright then. The riddle is this.'' And he began speaking the riddle


    "What we caught,


    "We threw away"


    "What we didn''t catch"


    "We keep"


    "What did we keep?"


    This¡­ This.. I read this before. It is Greek. Yes, Greek. But about who? About what? And then I remember as I smile.


    Homer. Yes. Homer. His death.


    "It''s lice" I said confidently. Reading¡­it does help I reminded myself.


    "Ack..'' It was a reaction that the elf exhibited. He clearly did not thought I would be answer it.


    Could it be no one answer this question before? When it is that easy? You only need to research a bit before going here.


    What Aero didn''t know no one has ever triggered this quest before. And Homer actually died without solving this riddle.


    For the people of Brave World this riddle would stump them. Earth had the advantage of history and time behind them and as a modern person Aero could get this kind of knowledge as easy as the tap of a finger.


    For people of this continent they still lived in the medieval era.


    ''That''s.. that''s correct." The elf stutter as he announced it


    The elf was also astonished.


    "Can I meet him now?"


    "I''m sorry... but no"


    "What do you mean? I already answered your riddle"


    "Sorry, actually there are three riddles."


    I''m beginning to get angry.


    "I didn''t think you could answer the first riddle, so I didn''t say about the other two riddles. People always get it wrong the first time"


    I could not help but snorted then said


    "Fine then. Give me the other two riddles" The elf eyes was full of excitement. It has been a long time since anyone could answer his teacher riddles.


    "The second riddle is this"


    "There is a house"


    One enters it blind"


    Andes out seeing"


    ''What is it?'' This time it''s easy.


    Without even pausing second and hesitating I answer


    "A school" The shock on the elf face is evident before heughed in satisfaction


    "HAHAHA..Right again. You are a great schr'' the elf misunderstand my profession and I am not incline to correct him so I just nodded.


    ''The third riddle'' I said and the elf nodded


    "Then I will give you the third riddle."


    ''There is a priest, a warrior and a king, sailing in the vast sea. Every day the ship meets obstacle and disaster. Thunderstorms raged the sea, the winds howled and roared. The crew was afraid. Believing there is someone who is bringing this bad luck, the captain deres that one of their three guests needs to be thrown out to be the sacrifice to the Sea God. Hearing this, the King pleads


    "When I return, I will give younds and riches you could never imagine.''


    The Priest on the other hand, said


    "Throwing me will only incur the wrath of the Gods"


    The Warrior threatened,


    ''I swear that anyone who tries to throw me out will die before me."


    The favor of the Gods, Strength without equal and riches beyond imagination. Where do you think power resides?''


    Where does power resides? This time it is story format question. After thinking for a while he finally got the answer. This is a trick question.


    Smiling, he said


    "I have my answer!"


    What will he said, Danon contemted. Choosing any one the choices will reveal what kind of man he is.


    Choosing the king, means all he cares about is money and glory.


    Choosing the Priest, means he is a pious person. But usually it is the most pious that can turn into cruelty. Zealots could do anything under the name of their Gods.


    After all a tyranny sincerely exercised for the good of its victim may be the most oppressive.


    If he chooses the Warrior means he regarded strength as the thing that would solve his problem.


    That kind of man tends to be stubborn and dismissive of other people. None of them is people that his teacher wanted to meet


    "What is your answer?"


    "Power resides where people believes it resides. It''s a trick. Where people believe power reside it is that thing that will drive him.''


    But I was not finished.


    ''Desire is not bad. It drives people. Desire without bound now that is dangerous. For people with a heart their desire is constrained. Thus power resides in their sincere heart. No riches, or strength or other people belief could shake his determination. For a heartless person they seek power to further their ambitions which always lead to the path of ruins."


    "Wha..This is unexpected.'' The elf said. What is more unexpected was the thoughts of this man at the end.


    It is perfectly in line with his teacher creed. It is wise but also grounded in the real world. He nodded before continuing his word


    ''But that too can also be considered as answer. You may meet my teacher. He would be delighted to find someone who solved his riddles."


    Aero then entered the manor guided by Danon and was asked to wait in the guest room. Finally, I''m in.


    *******************************************************************

 Chapter 6: MEETING AT THE LAKE

    <h4>Chapter 6: MEETING AT THE LAKE</h4>


    Today, I wanted to rest all day in my bed. With agee tiredness. Then somebody knocked upon my door.


    Surely just another noble trying to ask for advice. Or it might be that young girl Valeria. That is what I thought at first.


    Probably George again. I''m unable to help him and I am too ashamed to see him if he ask again.


    So I sent my disciple. I look on from the second floor room through the ss windows. It was not a noble or George.


    It was someone else


    Apparently an adventurer wants to meet me. Truly this young man could not measure his ability.


    Even Kings can''t meet me.


    Well, after Danon ask my question, surely he will go away. Usually people give ridiculous answer, so I try to listen to the conversation.


    Even though I am old I too used to adventure thend when I was young. To eavesdrop on some conversation especially a conversation that is not far, is easy for me.


    "Lice"


    He got the first question correct. It shocked me. This couldn''t be. Many schrse every day in the past but they never could answer it, always stuck at that that question.


    That''s why they stoppeding. Yet this young man could answer it and he answers it confidently at that. This is puzzling and my interest is piqued.


    ''Maybe he''s lucky.'' I said to myself consolingly I said to myself.


    Surely, the second question he will get stuck and- but before I could finish that thought¡­ He answered it with ease.


    By now I waspletely flustered. I look down and observe the youngd carefully. Tall and dignified possessing a schrly aura, he is someone that could even piqued his interest.


    This man is no ordinary adventurer. I inched my ear closer waiting for his answer of the third riddle.


    His answer will tell me the kind of person he is.


    "Power resides where people believe it reside." And if that is not enough he continued


    ''Where people believe power reside it is that thing that will drive him. Desire is not bad. It drives people. Desire without bound now that is dangerous. For people with a heart their desire is constrained. Thus power resides in their sincere heart. No riches, or strength or other people belief could shake his determination. For a heartless person they seek power to further their ambitions which always lead to the path of ruins."


    I couldn''t contain myughter. This man is a genius. Also what interest me more is his words.


    It aligns nicely with what I am thinking.


    As the descendant of Lizhu Gerard he detest those who actively seek out their desires but he also understand that humans without desires is no longer human.


    Lizhu Gerard is not a God, he has desires and needs.


    But boundless desires and boundless greed, this, his ancestor do not possess. Good people are maligned by those that are evil and full of greed.


    ''Even until the end, I couldn''t figure him out.'' I said clearly I am awed with the young man


    Perhaps? If it''s him? Can he do it? My father always says to know the worth of a person, give them a test.


    If he is worthy, I will give that to him. What good will it do me now, now that I am old and withered.


    That heirloom should be inherited by the young generation. Feeling happy, Nics mel, Sage of Trethelm Lake stepped outside his room.


    *********************** **************************** ***********


    Aero sits on the wooden chair as he waits for Danon to call on his teacher. Aero look around and saw many paintings mostly of mountains and nature.


    The manor wasrge but the design was simplistic. Main structure of the manor was made of oak timbers, and the foundation is of white stone.


    Everything was expensive. How such a reclusive Sage could has so many gold that he could build this house is beyond Aero.


    The room was also spacious and the way things are designs and the intricate carvings on the pirs of lions and dragons gives this simplicity of design a touch of nobility.


    It was then the door of the Hall opened and Danon announced.


    ''The Sage hase inside the room.'' Aero quickly get up and speak his greetings


    ''Pleased to meet you."


    "Let us sit first'' The Sage said and Aero take a seat.


    ''My name is Aero''


    "Yes, I know. What is your purposeing here?" The Sage asked. He was quiet straightforward.


    "Ie to return this book to you" As Aero said this he once again shows him the book and put it on the side table beside his chair.


    "Oh, thank you" As the Sage traces the golden embossed letters on the front of the book.


    He then took the book.


    Ting!


    QUEST COMPLETED


    THE RECLUSIVE SAGE (02)


    You have solved the riddle sessfully and delivered the book to the Sage.


    Reward : Friendship with the Sage rises to maximum


    : Gratitude from Valeria the Head Librarian


    You have leveled up!


    You have leveled up!


    You have leveled up!


    Wisdom rises by 30 +30 WIS


    Intellect rises by 30 +30 INT


    Reputation rises by 300


    Fame rises by 50


    Jackpot.


    3 level up and rise in stats. ''Like I thought. Not abandoning this quest was really the right decision'' he thought to himself.


    He cover his mouth as he tries to cover up the fact he is about to smirk in satisfaction. He did not even kill one monster but he already leveled up.


    Quest are really the way to grow in this game.


    His fame also increased and my reputation increased to a whopping 300 points. Probably no one ever found this quest.


    "Now that my task is finished, I will return to the library to report this." Aero said as he wanted to return and maybe find more quest


    Aero was already getting up from his seat when the Sage suddenly stop him


    "No, wait I have something to ask of you!" His voice sounded urgent


    "Yes?"


    What''s this? Sounds like another quest.


    "You have proved your wisdom and intellect to me, but I wanted to test you with something else. If you pass this test I will give you something valuable"


    Hmm¡­. This is unexpected.


    Treasure. That sound good. But still, maybe the quest is difficult.


    "What kind of test?"


    "Easy for your caliber"


    Should I take it? He says it''s easy. Thinking about it most of the quest he got is easy. After all this is the beginner area. There shouldn''t be any hard or impossible quest here right?


    "Well, if you believe in me, then I would like to ept." Aero said politely


    Ting


    KILL THE FIREWOLF


    The Sage trusted your capability and saw that you have potential. The Sage of Trethelm Lake has given you a test. You need to exterminate the Firewolf in the special area behind the Manor.


    Difficulty level: B


    Restriction: Must not use your own weapons, magic or physical attack to kill the Firewolf


    Reward : Increased fame and reputation


    : The Book of Lizhu Gerard


    : The Heirloom


    *************************************************************************


    My face turned dark the moment I read the description of the quest.


    What the hell, Old Man!! I''m not going to do this.


    With this kind of restriction how can I solve the quest? If I could at least use my swords, I would train and after that kill the Firewolf.


    Quickly Aero tries to take back his word saying humbly


    "I think you have overestimated my abilities. Maybe, I''m not the right person for your test"


    -The quest cannot be declined -


    Forced quest! Why did I have this misfortune? Arghhh!!!


    "You can. I believe you can" The Sage said beaming a proud smile. It was like he truly believed I could solve it.


    Danon who was beside the Sage also nodded in agreement. What the hell is wrong with this people? Aero thought to himself.


    The only thing he could say was


    "I''ll try my best"


    Then he exited the manor. Only then he shows a dejected expression.


    He wanted to curse his bad luck. He should have vamoose the moment he finished the quest instead of being greedy.


    Now before he goes any further, he better check what happens if I fail.


    Condition on failing : Friendship with the Sage decrease


    : Fame will decrease by 50


    : All stats will decrease by +10


    "That, this¡­. Ahhhh!!" Aero wanted to rip his hair in frustration.


    Resigned to his fate, Aero started checking out the Firewolf cave behind the manor. He approached the cave slowly and cautiously


    Seeing there is nothing he grows a pair and check the cave.


    After 1 hour spent on examining the cave, he went out of the Lake area and went gathering information.


    He ask the NPCs he knows and yers.


    He then found out that normal Firewolf is level 10. That dejected expression on his face could not be any obvious.


    ''That Old Sage wanted to kill me. I''m sure of it!'' Aero was venting as he kick a pebble on the road.


    The Firewolf is level 10.


    That is 6 levels higher than him. Not to mention he couldn''t kill it the conventional way. He could hire people, but with little money who would want to help him.


    After thinking and thinking, Aero came to a realization. He went to the Artisan Institute again and there he listen to Paul about the background of the Sage.


    It is said he was the descendant of Lizhu Gerard. A famed strategist during the Hegemony War.


    It was then another revtion revealed itself to Aero.


    The Sage is the descendant of a famed strategist.


    This must means that this quest can be solved by using strategy and that was the intention of the Sage.


    It aligns perfectly with the descendant of a strategist to give this kind of quest.


    ''I refuse to believe that I couldn''t solve this.'' Aero decided to log out for a while and gather more information.


    ******************** ************************ ********************


    IN THE HOSPITAL


    The walls are always white. She didn''t like it. She hated it. Sometime she could hear coughs nearby.


    She knows that the room near her is a grandma surrounded by her grandchildren as they pat their grandmas back gently.


    When she was taking her morning walk she encountered the scene when she was about to return to her room.


    Looking at the scene she felt warm. Ding dong. The sound of announcement could be heard in the distance.


    She looks at the walls and the ceiling again.


    Hospital. She never like it. The walls are white¡­.always white. It looks so somber with all the whites.


    Maybe that''s the point she guesses.


    Then suddenly a nurse entered. It''s the nurse that always work on this level. Her name is Jessica and she was cheerful.


    Smiling Jessica looks at her and said


    ''Miss Julia, your son is here.'' Jessica then escorted a young man in. And Julia smiles bitterly. She nodded as the boy enters.


    He had a ck hair like his father but his features were like hers. HE was tall about 6''5 and he has that mature charm of a guy.


    Considering that he is her son, she might be a little biased. Even before the nurse could tell her, she knows her son wasing. She smell the lily.


    "Daniel, you came" she said weakly


    Standing near the door was her son with bouquet of lily. Her favorite flowers. Daniel slowly walk and sit on the chair near the bed, holding her hands and rubs it.


    "Mom, how are you feeling? Better?" Daniel looking at his mother face, pale and devoid of colors were worried.


    "I''m fine. Stop worrying about me." She said as she hold his hand and squeeze it like reassuring her son that she is fine.


    Daniel look around to search a vase to store the flowers when Jessica said


    "Daniel, let me take that. I will put it in the vase" Daniel shakes his head.


    "It''s okay Jess .I''ll put it myself."


    My son then step out of my room with Nurse Jessica. Every time I see Daniel, I have always felt guilty.


    Because of me he had to quit college.


    Because of me he had to work at such a young age. I heard from Jessica that he was fired from hisst job because he lied about his qualification.


    If "that" didn''t happen, he would probably have a normal life.


    My son is a genius. At least that''s what his tutor used to say. After my husband died, our life turned upside down.


    Then I got sick with this damned disease. My son used the family savings for my treatment. The insurance money is also about to run out.


    Before we never talked much. After all tragedies that happened to our family, I could finally see my son personality.


    My son is a warm person. He''s a nice kid. I just never realized it. Slowly as she was reminded of all this, hot tears poured down from her eyes.


    Droplets of tears slowly falls to the sheet.


    Creak. And Daniel enter and was shocked to see his mother was crying. Looking puzzled, he walked to his mother bed and hold her hand.


    He ask


    "Mom, why are you crying?" he said slowly and gently. From the tone of his voice, he is also trembling.


    Wiping her tears, she said with a smile on her face


    "Just thinking about stuff"


    I could not stop the tears from falling. And Daniel hugged her.


    ''We''ll get through this. Like always'' he said and it sounded like a promise.


    I just nodded.


    ******************** ********************** ************** *********


    LIBRARY


    Hee again. I muttered under my breath. Looking at that person, I am surely puzzled.


    My name is Nadia. I''m a librarian. Since not many peoplee to the library these days, I can usually remember the people who came here.


    Since there is not many.


    For this couple of weeks, I started observing this boy. At first when we first met, he was asking me about books on martial arts.


    That was a few months ago. And hee almost every weeks to borrow a few books.


    Today after a long time he came again.


    "What is it today, Daniel?" I asked when he came to see me at the booth.


    He was rubbing his chin like he was thinking of something or maybe considering something when he said that same line


    "I''m going to borrow some books. Where is History section?"


    After about two hours of examining the books in the library he finally came to reception desk.


    My tabletop was filled with history books sprawled all around it as I was slowly typing the registry for borrowers.


    I creased my eyebrows looking at his selection.


    He is squire a weird kid.


    Thirty Six Strategies, Han Xin Stratagem During the Chu-Han Contention, Sui-Tang Dynasty War, The Roman Conquest, Napoleon Campaign, Fall of Constantinople, and a whole lot more of other books just like this.


    Is he a history buff or something? I thought to myself.


    I always wondered why he is always reading this kind of book. His selection is always weird. It''s almost like he''s doing research.


    But I know he is not a college boy. After all the nearest college is hundreds of miles from this little town out of nowhere.


    So, why all this books? ''Whatever'' I finally thought as I give up on satisfying my curiosity.


    "Ok, then give me your card like always" I ask as he impatiently fished out his card from his wallet and almost pushing the card on me.


    "Here"


    After that, the boy quickly took the books with a joyful expression on his face and got out of the library.


    ''What a weird boy.'' I thought to myself.


    ********************** ************************ ****************


    Closing the books Daniel exhaled a deep breath. His eyes are clear right now. And there is a smile on his face.


    A smile of triumph.


    After reading the books, Daniel has already formted a n. A way to kill all the Firewolf without lifting his finger.


    ''It''s time to try it. I have confidence it would work'' Daniel also check the forums to ascertain a few facts and he is 70 percent sure his n would work.


    ''I guess I could log in now and try.'' He wash his face first and eat a few snack to replenish his exhaustion and then like always he went to his cramped room andid down inside his capsule and push the on button.


    He logged in.


    '' I''m in''


    Returning to Brave World he quickly went to Main Square. He could see many yers trying to recruit other yers to their party like always.


    Magician and healers are in high demand as people always wanted them inside a party useful for supports and buffs.


    But that''s not the kind of ss he wants to execute his ns.


    He needs a different ss.


    From the discussion he reads on the forums, only this certain ss could fulfill his desired ns.


    Yes, he wants to recruit people just like the many people here in the Main Square


    "I need a Druid for my n to work"


    A new ss among yers, Druid has the power to control nature and changed terrains to suit their need.


    But because the invocation of spell is long it is deemed worthless if a group went hunting. There is also the drawback of their weak body


    So not many yers want a Druid in their group. But Druid also has its strength.


    Able to control nature elements, it can help a group tremendously if fighting a lot of enemies and if the team protect their Druids effectively Aero is sure they could hunt way better.


    But that also means the group needs to protect the Druid and for some warriors that emphasizes speed of hunting they might overlook the advantages of Druids.


    After four hours of watching and observing the many Druids in the square putting up sign or hollering for request in a group, Aero finally set his sights on someone.


    ''I guess she would do. She also seems easy to talk to. And na?ve. Just the way I like it''


    He found a girl that seems dejected because nobody wants to party with her.


    To be honest, not many want to party with a Druid which had Aero at an advantage as he could chose many Druid that is sulking on the Main Square.


    He even heard people cursing the Druid profession.


    Only idiots would curse that profession Aero thought to himself. Just because you don''t know how to utilize Druids advantages don''t go ming the ss itself.


    He walked towards that Druid as one thought enter Aero mind.


    The perfect candidate.


    "Hello" He greeted as hee in front of that woman. The woman was 5''6, slim and look slightly mature. She wears the Druid robe filled with Celtic like symbols.


    She has short blonde hair with a bob haircut.


    Her eyes were bright hazel and she look cute when she is flustered.


    "Wha... Yes, hello" she stutter in shock before replying. Aero then quickly ask


    "Are you in a party?"


    "No, I¡­nobody wants to party with me." She said as her shoulders slouched down looking dispirited.


    I almost pity her. She also looks pretty. Eh? What I''m thinking about? Pull yourself together, Daniel.


    "Do you want to form a party with me?" Aero asked.


    "I''m a Druid." She dered.


    She must think I would not want to have a Druid in my party. How many times did this girl get rejected to have so low esteem?


    "That''s fine." Aero said.


    "Really? Really!?"


    "Yes" Aero nodded


    She looks happy as she did a half skip. Aero almost chuckles but he managed to endure it.


    "Then let me introduce myself. My name is Sarah." She said as she held out her hand


    "Oh, yes. My name is Aero.


    We shook hands and then I told her that I''m doing a quest (but I didn''t tell her about the Firewolf) and I need her help.


    She was eager to help. I also told her that the ce we are going is a cave near Trethelm Lake.


    "I didn''t know there''s a cave there" she said looking excited.


    Of course not. It was specially spawned for my quest.


    "There is. Let''s go then."


    She nodded her head. We started walking.


    **************** ***************** *************** ***********


    To reach the cave they had to go through the forest and the swamp. Since Aero already knows the route, the journey is faster this time.


    He also uses other trial and it was a shortcut as it bypasses the white manor and instead went straight to the back of the Manor where the cave is situated.


    Talking about trivial things as they journey together to the cave, Aero learns a few things about Sarah.


    After a while, they reached the cave. The cave wasrge and the entrance of the cave was seven feet tall and the inside was dark.


    Not too far away around the distance of a kilometers or so there is ake.


    Many fishes jumps from theke like tempting fisherman to catch them.


    It was then Sarah learns about the truth and how deep in shit she is.


    The moment she heard the howling of the wolves from inside the cave she knew she step on a big poop.


    "Wait. I''m level 3.This is a Firewolf cave right?"


    She can hear the howling from outside. And even she can see the wolf hiding in the darkness of the cave is glowing with fire.


    She knows this creature. Firewolf. It was not a high level monster for people who are powerful but for a rookie like her that is only level 3 how could she kill a level ten monster?


    Looking at Aero, Sarah pleadingly said.


    "We''re going to die fighting them. Why don''t we hunt horned rabbit or Winged Bat?" Aero looked at Sarah and shook his head as he smiles.


    "Who said anything about fighting them?'' This time Sarah looked bewildered.


    "Then, what the hell are we doing here?"


    He just kept his silence. What is this guy trying to do?


    "I need your help" he started. As he was also cautious of the cave as though he fears the wolves inside those cave would charge out.


    "My help?" He nodded as he then exins


    "I need you to raise the Earth and create a dam. A solid Earth Wall. A small dam in front of the cave entrance. The entrance must be closed off."


    "But, why?" Sarah asked not understanding. Sarah after all is a newbie in this game. The only reason she yed this game is for research purposes.


    "Can you do it?" Aero asked.


    Yes, I can. But.."


    "Just do it." He said before turning away then sit on top of a boulder near theke around the cave and began sewing clothes.


    Sarah was flustered before looking dumbfounded. A few secondster she just sighed and decide to trust her teammates.


    Then she slowly started raising the Earth around her while Aero still just sits near theke and sews clothes.


    ''Is he raising his stats?'' Sarah thought to herself. For about an hour this was their routine. When she is tired she would stop for a while then she continued.


    It took an hour to raise the dam.


    Sarah level and mana is low which makes it very long for invocation of spells.


    "I''m done" Aero went to check the mini dam and nodded in satisfaction


    Good. Now for the next step he said as he pointed to theke.


    "Now that''s settled raise the water to flood that dam. Use theke as your water source" And then an understanding dawn on Sarah.


    Could the Firewolf be dealt like this?


    He really did think this through. I got the rough idea of what he is trying to do. But will it work?


    So, once again Sarah toils while this time Aero was picking a few herbs around the bushes of this cave.


    "I''m done"


    Sarah gasped for air the moment she is done. She was kneeling on the ground, her knees were full of mud and her clean boots now muddled with mud and grass.


    Using that much magic power really exhausted her. Druids are given a bonus of magical points that is more than even magicians receive.


    But because of the long invocation time, not many choose this ss. She didn''t know it when she first chose this ss.


    But to change it, she felt it to be too troublesome. Then, that guy stood up and smiles triumphantly.


    "This will work. It has to. If this world is a simtion, then logic must also y a role"


    He looked at me and said


    "Create a trail from the dam to the entrance and then let the water flood the cave."


    ''There is a reason why they are called Fire wolves. That''s because they are fire. Fire in the shape of wolf.''


    And he smirked. Sarah felt a chill seeing that smile but she just nodded and then after a few minutes of rest she creates the trail and then Aero got up and execute his n.


    There is about 50 fire wolves in the cave.


    When the entrance of theke was opened and water poured down to flood the caves, the only thing Sarah could hear was the wolf howling in anger before that howling turns to whimpering and then there was no sound.


    Sarah was shocked at this scene. You can even do this?


    A new understanding dawn on Sarah mind. She must treat this virtual reality like the real world.


    Like Aero said, some logic does applies.


    Aero learned something very important that day. It is exactly like real world. The logic applies.


    He also learned there are many ways to win. That was to use your brain instead of charging straight on.


    Then notification windows pooped up in front of Aero.


    You have leveled up!


    You have leveled up!


    You have leveled up!


    You have leveled up!


    Instantly, Aero leveled up to level 22. Judging by Sarah face, she leveled up to.


    Tting


    QUEST COMPLETE


    KILL THE FIREWOLF


    You have fulfilled the Sage of Trethelm Lake request.


    The special area behind the Manor has now been destroyed per ordance of the quest.


    You have managed to exterminate the Firewolf by not using your own weapons, magic or physical attack to kill the Firewolf.


    Instead you have managed to see the hidden intention of the Sage to make use of strategy to defeat your enemy.


    Affinity with schrs increased.


    Affinity with wise men increased.


    Easier to influence statesmen and schrs.


    Reward: Increase fame by 1000


    : For other rewards, report your progress to the Sage.


    Looking at the notification windows Aero chuckles in happiness. Now he just needs to collect the other rewards. Suddenly the Sage doesn''t seem that hateful to him now.


    Then looking at the still dazed Sarah Aero said


    "Sarah, thank you for your help. Really appreciate it"


    She looked shocked.


    Aero need to go and meet the Sage, but before he go he need to say something to her.


    "Um.. I don''t know how to say this, but you seem to be without any confidence toward the ss you have chosen. But if today proves anything, it is that it''s not about the ss you choose, but how you use it. Druids have potential to be important in Brave World."


    It''s not like me to console someone. But I don''t want to see her face like that again. It reminds me of a bitter memory.


    A memory I want to forget.


    "Oh, and please if you can, don''t mention this method toward other yers. I fear then, that they will only use Druid for such purpose. And, it''s not guaranteed it will work every time. A Firewolf is weak that is why water can kill them. I would not guaranteed the same thing would happen with the Firewolf outside the city. They might be stronger."


    "Yes. Alright. You''re right" Sarah said still in a daze as she looked at the popping notification windows.


    "Alright, then. I need to go. Bye"


    Aero started walking as he waved his hand goodbye


    "Wait! Um.'' Aero halted his step.


    ''Thank you for saying that" He only nodded


    "Oh... yeah. It''s alright"


    This time Aero started walking faster and soon his silhouette could no longer be seen.


    Sarah was curious. Who is that guy? And she felt very grateful that she could learn something new.


    Not the ss you choose, but how you use it huh. From level 3 to level 24 in 4 hours. She never thought that this could be achieved.


    ''Wait?''


    ''It seems like I forgot something. His contact! I should have asked him to put me in his friend list. Argghh!''


    She yelled in frustration before sighing regretfully.


    Looking at the direction where Aero has disappeared she muttered under her breath


    ''I hope I meet him again.''


    ******************************************************************

 Chapter 7: THE GRAND STRATEGIST

    <h4>Chapter 7: THE GRAND STRATEGIST</h4>


    Aero arrived again in front of the white manor. After making sure he has make himself presentable, he knock the dragon knocker in front of the Manor.


    Knock,Knock.


    The sound of knocking echoes inside therge manor. The Sage who was sipping tea, got up and quickly went to the door.


    Beside him was Danon standing there like a loyal retainer. The elf was also smiling.


    ''He has made you proud. I''ve seen it. It was perfect.''


    The door opened and the Sage weed Aero proudly.


    ************************************************************************


    "Sage Nics, I have aplished your test." I said humbly standing there on the hall. I hope this could score some points with the Sage.


    The Sage smiles and nodded.


    "Yes, I know. Danon has told me of your deeds. How brilliant of you to use theke water"


    So, Danon followed me.


    No wonder I felt someone was watching me.


    "As promised! Here you go." The Sage said as he brought out a bag. The Sage then handed Aero a book, a sword, a beautiful elegant white robe, a feather fan and a bow.


    Tting


    QUEST COMPLETED


    KILL THE FIREWOLF


    You have passed the Sage of Trethelm Lake test and the Sage is proud of you. You receive the Sage family treasures.


    You have received the other rewards from the Sage of Trethelm Lake.


    Wisdom rises by 50


    Intellect rises by 50


    Luck rises by 10


    You have leveled up!


    You have leveled up!


    This is a good reap. I thought as I look at the notification. I leveled up and at the same time my stats rose.


    It was worth researching all that book and gathering information from the yer forums.


    Even though I yed to gain money for my mother treatment, this feeling of aplishment, I really wish that I could just enjoy this game and just y it.


    And truth be told, the objective of me ying the game is not even fulfilled now.


    But you don''t always get what you want. The world and my father taught me that .Just when I thought that it''s over, suddenly


    ss Change!


    You can convert to a Secret ss, Grand Strategist. If you ept it, you can learn exclusive skills for the ss that are withheld from primary ss.


    Do you want to convert to Grand Strategist?


    A secret ss! I frowned for a while.


    ''Hmm'' I muttered as the Sage and Danon look at me expectantly.


    Judging from the way I started the quest, I expected something like this might happen. From what I read chain quest could lead to some secret ss.


    It is still in debate. Some said that the famous yer Zeus is also a secret ss yer.


    Secret ss has its pros and cons. My n in the beginning was to be warrior or knight, but I also entertained the idea of being a thief.


    Warrior advantages lies in their explosive strength and could challenges many quest line since there are many quest for warriors while Knights could offer their services to the many NPC lords of the Kingdoms.


    Thief¡­could st stuff. And what I want is stuff. But I also had to pay attention to my agility stats


    But after doing this quest, I feel that this secret ss can help me get more money than being a warrior.


    Actually, before when he logged out and was searching information about the Sage of Trethelm Lake, he found something interesting.


    Especially for the name of Lizhu Gerard who is an ancestor of the Sage.


    In the background story of the Vjeri Continent, Lizhu Gerard was a man with massive influence during his time.


    In the era of the hegemony War there is a famous saying.


    Without Lizhu, there is no in.


    He was respected by his rivals, feared by his enemies. But because he could not stand the Empress behavior, he left the court and told people to not bother him.


    Since then he disappeared from the public views secluding himself in some remote corners of the world.


    This highlighted a few things to me. And what it highlighted fills me with anticipation.


    Being a strategist means bing entangled with people of importance.


    Wouldn''t it be better to have connection with important people?


    He''s not aiming to be the strongest like Zeus or the other many yers that started this game way before him


    He need stop y this game suing his brain since he could not vie with the people in the beginning with only determination.


    He wants money. Important people give great quests and great rewards. Even though this means he will change his n, but life itself is change.


    "I ept the offer" The Sage and Danon nodded as he patted my shoulder proudly. I only smile.


    The moment he finished patting my shoulder a white light shone on me.


    You have learned Demonic Devil Energy Drain


    You have learned Divine Sword Technique


    You have learned Sacred Sword Finger Skill


    You have learned Disguise Skill


    You have learned Roar Skill


    You have learned Killing Intent


    You have learned Analyze


    New Stat: Elegance


    New Stat: Language


    New Stat: Grace


    This entire message started appearing in session. It is only to be expected with a ss change.


    Now my status would be modified to tries to fit the secret ss change.


    After this I''m going to check its effect.


    I have to check my status window to see how much I progressed after doing this quest.


    Right now with the energy bubbling inside of me, I know I could meet the Firewolf before and cut them down easily.


    For now I better thank the sage. Taking the sword, the fan and the other stuff into my knapsack I thank the Sage.


    The Sage epted it with dignified expression like he had pass down his teachings.


    I couldn''t stop smiling. Truly this is what you call a secret ss. I got so many skills just by changing ss.


    "Thank you for believing in me" I said


    I perform a slight bow.


    "No, No. don''t be so unfamiliar with me. Call me Nics. We could be considered rted by fate''


    Nics was not joking about this. Young man guided the era, this has always been the case. For old things like him, he should have retired and pass down his teachings.


    "Oh, then thank you Nics" I said as I walk to the door. Then The Sage said.


    "Before you go, I have a favor to ask of you. If you cane two weeks from now, would you listen to my request?''


    If it''s 2 weeks from now, I can train first and raise my stats. I contemted it for a hwole before I nodded.


    I smell a quest.


    "Alright. I wille here"


    *************************************************************************


    Little did Aero realized that he is starting a chain of events that would affect the game in its entirety.


    The reason Aero got the secret ss, is not because no one ever found it, or luck but because before it didn''t exist.


    The requirement of the Secret ss Grand Strategist was another secret ss activation which is the Demigod.


    That secret ss has already been activated so Aero could trigger the Grand Strategist secret ss quest.


    And the moment Aero activated the Grand Strategist ss change; another secret ss requirement is fulfilled.


    A secret ss that will shake all the Seven religious orders in BW.


    *************************************************************************


    After Aero return to the city to buy supplies, he started checking his skill window. He went under a shadow of arge tree and sit down before opening his stat windows.


    He then checks his skill.


    He first check the Demonic Devil Energy Drain. Looking at the description he could guess the skill usage.


    Demonic Devil Energy Drain [1] Beginner


    Able to drain life force from monsters and replenish your health. With high luck, you can drain a lot of monster HP.


    Mana Consumption : 50 MP(will increase when the proficiency increase)


    It''s quite a powerful technique.


    Divine Sword Technique [1] Beginner


    One of Lizhu Gerard techniques. Lizhu Gerard learned many styles of attack that are foreign for this continent emphasizing the internal energy and self-reflection. This technique is rarely seen in Vjeri Continent.


    Mana Consumption : 300 MP(will increase when the proficiency increase)


    : Increase attack power to 40 points


    Sacred Sword Finger [1] Beginner


    Can shoot out invisible force of energy from your finger. Highly concentrated energy that is focused at one point this skill is deadly, lethal and emphasize swiftness. One of Lizhu Gerard Sword Art.


    Mana Consumption : 500 MP (will increase when the proficiency increase)


    : Increase attack power to 100


    Disguise [1] Beginner


    Able to disguise to be a monster that you have encountered or defeated. As the proficiency increase you can learn to disguise to other things.


    Restriction: Must defeated the monster that you want to disguise. Helps if you can focus the feature of the thing you wanted to disguise.


    The other skills were self-exnatory. Roar helps morale while Analyze could be used to analyze weakness.


    Now, I''m going to check my items that I got from the Sage. Slowly rummaging my bag I brought out the sword.


    After analyzing the sword, I was utterly shocked.


    Sword of Mars ( SEALED)


    Durability : ???? Damage : 2000


    One of Lizhu Gerard treasures. Gifted by Poseidon, the God of the Sea. Its attack power is very powerful.


    Equip : +40 STA


    : +100 VIT


    : +100 AGI


    Requirements: Granted the Great Strategist ss


    It is sealed. And even in its sealed state its damage is 2000. This is¡­a bug isn''t it? With this kind of damage I could level many rookie yers easily.


    I wonder what rank this weapon is.


    In Brave World item are divided by Ranks. Weak, Strong, Hero, Rare, Unique, Legendary and Godly.


    The next item is the robe.


    The White Robe (HERO)


    Durability:1000


    Defense : 700


    One of Lizhu Gerard treasures robe during the Hegemony War.


    Equip : +200 MANA


    : +500 HP


    : +100 AGI


    Requirements: Granted the Great Strategist ss


    Storm Fan ( SEALED)


    Durability:3000


    A fan that Lizhu Gerard stole from Princess of Wind Valley to surpass the Fire Mountain. One of his treasures. In its unsealed state it could summon winds and storms, calm the seas and change the weather.


    Equip : +200 leadership


    : +300 HP


    : +300 MANA


    Effect: Increase morale by +300


    Increase ally stats by +30


    Increase ally stamina by +40


    Increase ally health by +100


    Requirements: Granted the Great Strategist ss


    Another sealed items. But looking at the description this is really OP items. Who the hell is this Lizhu Gerard.


    None of his items are normal.


    The only normal one is his white robe.


    On the other hand I could not identify the book because Ick the necessary intellect. I''m going to equip the Sword of Mars and the White robe


    The fan I will only equip when I''m in party. The bow has to be stored first. After I learn Archery skill, maybe then I will equip it.


    I quickly equipped Sword of Mars and the White robe. I looked at myself. It makes me looked dignified and schrly.


    Then I excitedly checked my status.


    CHARACTER NAME Aero


    ALIGNMENT Neutral


    LEVEL 22


    PROFESSION Grand Strategist


    TITLE None


    REPUTATION 300


    FAME 150


    ELEGANCE 0


    HEALTH 2200+600


    MANA 220+200


    WILLPOWER 10


    STRENGTH 65


    AGILITY 15+200


    HONOUR 0


    STAMINA 54+40


    WISDOM 90


    INTELLECT 94+100


    ENDURANCE 20


    LUCK 15


    CHARISMA 70


    LANGUAGE 0


    GRACE 0


    LEADERSHIP 0


    ATTACK 6


    DEFENSE 2


    MAGIC RESISTANCE


    FIRE 0%


    WATER 0%


    EARTH 0%


    WIND 0%


    + All stats are added 20 points in battle


    + Intellect is added extra 100 points


    + Enables equipping items for the secret ss


    + Decrease mana consumption for Divine sword technique


    + Easier to raise proficiency in any area.


    + Affinity with schrs increased.


    + Affinity with wise men increased


    + Easier to influence statesmen and schrs.


    I never thought I could have this kind of luck. But looking at my status window I realize my stats are not that impressive.


    It is because of my items that I am confident


    I need to go hunt monster and improve myself. I guess these two weeks I need to do some grinding.


    And I need help. Thinking for a while decided I need to join a party.


    It will not only help me clear caves and dungeons easier, I also need them for something else.


    After all I did not intend to y this game solo. At least not when he is this weak. But he also did not want to be taken advantages off.


    He heard stories of newbies and weak yers being ripped off and robbed because they are too weak.


    So I decided that before I prowls around searching for a hunt party, I would solo the cave for level 20 monsters.


    I believes I can do it with the legendary items he got.


    ''Alright. I need to start now.''


    I got up and began running towards outside the central square heading to the forest.


    ***************************** ******************** **********************


    The Vanheim Kingdom is ruled by King George Vermont Vanheim. He lives in the Vanheim castle.


    A lot of people called Vanheim a prosperous Kingdom but in reality it has many problems.


    In the East, is Nairhell the Orc grasnd threatening the eastern border. North of Vanheim is the kingdom of Vetten, an old enemy since the time of Vhagar Asgaro and Veva Triumvirate.


    And even though the neighboring countries which is Niovar is not hostile, but if they ever get the chance, they will invade Vanheim.


    Pack of wolves surrounded this kingdom. One mistake and this kingdom could fall at any moment.


    It is thankful that this Kingdom is not a sheep and there are still many heroes and great generals that guarded the border.


    King George was sitting on his throne looking sullen. He throws another report to the ground.


    He then sighed.


    "I am surrounded by stubborn fools. Half of them don''t know the truth, the other half don''t dare tell me, while the other half is blind"


    King George knows his kingdom needed reform, but hecks the personal power to push through with his reform.


    His authority is always undermined by the nobles. His kingdom is vast, but it is precisely because of that reason, it is such a nightmare to defend.


    He also heard whispers from his spy that the Bradheim family is trying to start a rebellion. In whatever direction he struck be it the nobles or the military he would leave himself vulnerable.


    He is not old, but he is not young either. His blonde hair and clear blue eyes are no longer like when he was in his youth.


    It is no longer clear but is clouded. With poweres responsibility and with that responsibility he could no longer be the na?ve idealist youth he used to be.


    While his eyes were no longer clear like when he was in his youth, he also gain something. The disposition of a king.


    His presence radiated dignity and majesty.


    While he was contemting the many problems of his kingdom in his throne room, a messenger came.


    "Your Highness, the Sage hase requesting audience" The announcer announced as he waited for the king response.


    George contemted this matter as he is feeling puzzled


    The Sage? It''s weird. No matter how many times I came to his mansion before he never got out to meet me. Why now?


    "Let him wait in the guest room. I will be there shortly"


    The announcer nodded and ry the King word to the Sage. The Sage waited in the guest room as he was being served with high quality tea.


    Five minutester the King meets the Sage in the guest room. George dismissed his attendants and sit on one of the seat inside the guest room.


    "Nics, why do youe here today?''


    George asked. But he was not enthusiastic or weing but he was not hostile either. The title Sage is not freely given.


    Those that were given such title are all wise men and should be respected. As such even George shows respect.


    But that doesn''t mean he have to swallow every rejection. He is bitter at the Sage.


    ''Before I invited you toe to the court and you refused. I came asking advice, yet you turned me away. So why do youe here if not to mock me?"


    Still feeling bitter from thest time he tried to meet the Sage, the King started his questions with usatory tone.


    The Sage smiles bitterly. He had anticipated this reaction. He knows what he did wound the kingly pride of George.


    He might not be Vanheim courtiers or officials but he is a citizen of Vanheim. He still consume earthly food, how could he run away from worldly matters?


    So, he replied calmly


    "No, Your Majesty. There seems to be a misunderstanding. This lowly subject did not ept Your Majesty offer because I''m not a man that can hurdle through the intrigue that is in the court. I turn you away because I know what troubles you, yet I do not know to solve it and was embarrassed to see Your Majesty again. But today I came bearing good news. I know someone who can probably solve Your Majesty problem."


    Hearing this George expression brightened


    "Truly?" As his tone go up in anticipation


    "Yes, Your Majesty." The Sage replied nodding his head.


    "So, where is he?" George asked as he looks around the room, half expecting someone to enter the room at any moment.


    The Sage smiles mysteriously


    "Your Majesty he is not here yet. In two weeks I will introduce you to him." George now m down with the Sage words, dispel his worried thoughts and offer the Sage to stay for a while to discuss a few things with him.


    After that the Sage and the Kings started talking about other matters rting to the Kingdoms and the world, big matters of the world.


    Aero did not know that he would encountered one of the monarch of the Vjeri continent.


    Like he expected, being a Grand Strategist offer him ess to get to know powerful people.


    But what Aero didn''t expect that he would meet the King so early at the game.


    It had already been months in the game but that is still a short time for someone to be qualified to meet the King of their Kingdom.


    But thanks to the connection of the Sage, he will now start utilizing the secret ss he got from the system to help King George.


    This is his start to fame.


    ************************* ********************** *************


    Daniel story is truly beginning now

 Chapter 8: BEARS

    <h4>Chapter 8: BEARS</h4>


    Looking at his status windows he smirk.


    After a few days of hunting Aero level has reached 39.He has also managed to raise his proficiency in his production skills.


    His cooking has reached intermediate level. He also realized it''s easier for him to raise proficiency probably because of the Grand Strategist bonus.


    He has also learned Archery skill and Sword Mastery. He learns Archery skill from the Archery range from an NPC instructor and Sword Mastery from Van


    The highest stat he has right now is his intellect and wisdom. He also has familiarized himself with the Sword technique.


    Lizhu Gerard. The more he practices his sword skills, the more Aero find himself asking himself what kind of man this Lizhu Gerard is to create such OP skills.


    He finally realized how powerful the technique he possesses is. The level 30 monsters had never overwhelmed him to the point he would almost die.


    After constantly evading the attack of the monster he met, he gained a skill which is the Alleviating Body technique.


    It enables him to jump high and evades attack faster. It was useful when he had to fight monster that likes to jump onto a tree or fast creatures.


    The skill gives a boost of 10 point to his agility. Now he returns back to the Central Square again.


    Hunting party. This is his objective right now.


    Like before, his MO is the same. He observes the yers that want to form a party. After a few minutes he found a group that he kind of interested with.


    He was intrigued by this band of people.


    Clearly they are about to go hunting. It is obvious by the way they dress and armor that covered their bodies.


    Then Aero decide he will approach them to ask them to join him. He slowly walked towards them and then he greeted them politely


    "Hello"


    "Yes, hello''


    The guy who reply Aero greeting is a young person with an average height and have a green spiky hair.


    Contrary to Aero first impression of him, he is quite friendly. He was talking joyfully with his group of friend when I interrupted them.


    The other looks at me intently.


    "It seems you are preparing to go hunting. Can I join?'' Aero asked


    "Well. Yes, of course" He replied without even hesitating.


    He shook Aero hand and hugged him. He really is friendly. He doesn''t even know my name. Is he that trusting or an idiot?


    "D, wait a minute, we don''t know anything about that guy"


    Interrupt a girl. She had a red hair and her face was pale white.


    To be more urate, she looked cute. She was slender and standing at the height of almost six feet she looked like a model or something.


    But that is not what shocked Aero. ''She really looked like that girl'' Aero thought to himself.


    "What level are you?'' The girl asked. Aero just sighed and reply


    "39" he answers.


    ''We''re going to hunt in a level 50 dungeons so¡­."


    She let the words hang. I''m not weed here. Not to mentioned she was giving me the eye.


    I did not expect this. And there was something about her that bothers me.


    "Ok, I get it. It''s ok"


    Aero slowly start walking away. As he was walking on, he could hear from a distance,


    "Why did you do that? We shook hands and everything."


    "He could slow us down"


    Now I''m angry. I searched for a party that could assist me and not slow me down, but that girl thinks I''m the one that is going to slow them down?


    I''m not usually a petty person but there''s something about that girl that pisses me of. I''m going to teach them a lesson.


    ************************* ********************** ******************


    Dan and his friends have been preparing for a week to fight the Bears. Thest time they fought the Bears they died at the 4th floor.


    Now after changing their weapons they want to challenge it again. All of their members are in the range of level 40.


    Yesterday some of them reached level 42.They are all friends in real life. Amy is a healer, Raina is an archer and he is a warrior.


    It was a typicalbination in RPG games. After making sure their gears have ben repaired and their condition is at the most optimal condition they quickly march on to the cave.


    After climbing a few hills and waded through a mud swamp they finally reached the cave. The entrance like always look eerie with w marks lining up the entrance wall.


    There are also a few skeletons of people lining up the entrance. NPCs when they died in this game do not disappear into a white light like yers.


    When they die, they leave their bodies. The management of the game said it was to maintain a realistic feel.


    Dan was ready.


    ''Gang, are we ready?'' he asked as he looks at his teammates. Amy nodded, Raina helpd up her bow and nodded.


    "Ok, we''re going in''


    Taking a deep breath Dan started walking to the entrance. Then from the bush behind, there was a sound.


    Everyone unsheathed their weapons. Raina aim her arrows to the bushes. The atmosphere was intense. Amy was holding her staff ready to buff her teammates.


    What emerged from the bush was a man. With an elegant white robe and a shining red sword, he was standing there not too far away from Dan.


    His long ck hair gently being caressed by the wind. His blue eyes looked clear.


    ''He-'' Dan was about to greet when Amy shakes her head.


    Without a word he strode past us and entered the cave.


    ''It''s the guy we rejected in the morning.'' Raina said. Amy just nodded.


    ''Idiot.'' She said.


    ''We need to warn him'' Dan said.


    "If that guy wants to die, let him"


    Dan look at Amy and shakes his head. She is always like that. But Dan knew once you got to know her, she has a nice heart.


    Only she really didn''t know how to show it.


    "Let''s follow him" Raina said as she slowly walked into the entrance.


    "Yes, if he needs our help, let''s help him.'' Dan said


    Then Dan group entered. Dan was practically running to warn the guy to stop when they suddenly halted their steps almost immediately after seeing what is in front of them


    ''Take formation!'' Dan shouted. Raina quickly prepares her bows and Amy staff is glowing ready to heal any of her teammates.


    What they saw was 10 grizzly bear waiting for them. With high attack and devastating blow, it''s a monster that is quite formidable.


    Not to mention their physique is intimidating enough to render someone paralyzed with fear.


    ''I don''t want to get wed by this beast again. Let''s do our best!'' Dan shouted to his teammates and the other nodded looking serious.


    They started taking their position and at the ready when something unexpected and probably the craziest thing Dan has ever seen since he started ying Brave World happened in front of him


    The guy standing 200 yards from the bear with only Level 39 started charging. He exploded in speed as the ground near his feet lurch upwards.


    His red sword shed dangerously and in a single sh he decapitated the first bear head as its head rolled off the ground as the body slowly falls down.


    Then it began. Without saying anything, he rushed to the other bears.


    It was carnage. The other bear surged forward. The guy started to jump around and ended in the shoulder of the bear.


    He was nimble and elegant.


    Wearing a white robe and a red sword he look at ease in this battle like he was merely strolling through a peaceful park.


    The bear tried to w him. But the guy quickly dodged it and using his backhand, he severed its paw with one perfectly angled sh.


    ''HAHAHA'' heughed as hisugh reverberated inside the cave. The bears grew even more furious.


    Then he started shing and stabbing the other four bears with extreme speed and precision.


    Using the momentum he jumped left and right while stabbing the bear. He was slippery like an eel as he move around the barrage of attack by the bears effortlessly.


    He was almost like a machine. Dodge, roll, sh, stab, dodge, roll, sh and stab. In a span of 5 minutes all 10 of the grizzly bears were killed leaving all of them with iplete remains.


    He looked toward Dan group and he smirk. Then he looked at Amy and chuckles. Like he was mocking her.


    Dan group was shocked but Amy was infuriated. It was clear that guy was mocking them.


    ''I need to be faster'' Dan could hear the man whispering to himself.


    Then quickly moving like nothing happened he descended to the second floor. He was practically dashing to descend to the second floor.


    Raina was ck jawed.


    Amy looked like she ate something bad. He just left all the loot. Dan and his group picked it up. After that moment passed, Amy said


    "What are you waiting for?"


    "What?"


    "We need to kill bears too. That''s the reason we''re here right. Do you want to let that guy kill all the bears here?"


    Dan realized Amy was angry. It''s understandable.


    They came here after preparing for a week and for some guy to juste and kill the monsters they had so much difficulty killing, that leaves a bitter taste.


    It''s not like there is ownership of cave and dungeons, at least not yet.


    Leo n in Asgaro Kingdom and Zeus n in Veva Kingdom monopolized the dungeons and only let their n members to hunt in the dungeons under their control.


    Vanheim has ns but there is no n in Vanheim that is as big as Zeus or Leo. Which is why dungeons and cave in Vanheim is the bets ce to grow ording to many forums leading to positive review of the kingdom by many yers.


    Newbies also depends on the forums which is why many newbies nowadays choose Vanheim as their starting kingdom.


    ''We follow him'' Dan decided as they chased the guy.


    They descended until the fourth floor but not once, they met him. He was too fast.


    Every time they descended a floor the only thing that proved he was ahead was a mountain of monster corpses he left behind.


    The smell is nauseating. Who thought that Brave World created such a realistic world that even our nose could smell in this game.


    In the first floor there were 10 bears. The second floor had 20 and so on. This cave has 10 floors. In thest floor is the Boss monster.


    Whoever that guy is he just mowed about a 100 of those bears. That amount of monster and he soloed them all.


    By now Amy face was trulycking any color. Dan knows not to say anything that could further her frustration.


    They only stores the loots and as Amy anger is at the breaking point they keep rushing to catch up to that person.


    They finally met him in the 6th floor. Amy was fuming with anger while Raina was wary. After all the guy might be a pro gamer.


    All the loot he has left behind Dan and his group carry it in their bags to avoid others from taking it.


    But seeing the horror in the first floor Dan doubt anyone would want to descend.


    And the other floors look like a painting of hell, if Hell were a ce that is filled with bears internal organs and heads.


    When a yer kills a monster in a cave or dungeons it takes two days for the monster to respawn.


    If you clear the dungeon it will take five days to respawn. Looking at that white robe figure from afar, Dan group was cautious in approaching


    He was resting in a tent and is bandaging himself.


    He also made fire and meal seemingly roasting something on open fire. While waiting for the food to finish cooking he was repairing some old sword.


    Dan hesitated to approach him but then like always, Amy, the hothead yelled at him


    "WHAT ARE YOU PLAYING AT?"


    ********************** ************************ ***********************


    After killing all that bears I was really tired. My body is also full of wounds.


    I didn''t stop killing them at all as I rushed through floors and like a madman shing all the way down.


    Now, I''m waiting for Dan group to catch up to me. This is pretty petty of me. But now that I started I don''t want to do it half assed.


    Not to mention the EXP that the bears give me was quite good. There is also the fact that as I keep fighting my proficiency with my technique is slowly rising.


    Using the Divine Sword techniquebined with the Sword of Mars create a pretty deadly shing attack.


    They are really slow. Seeing them carry my loot made me relieved. I actually forgot about the loot.


    I was so engrossed in the fighting I almost forgot. Then I went back only to watch them carry it. By using Detect Presence I realized they were following me.


    So I used them as my carriage bag. My anger also started to dissipate. I don''t know why I acted that way. I''m not usually easily provoked.


    I then realized something.


    "Is it because she looks like her?"


    Thinking about it they do have the same red hair and that girl Amy really look simr to "that" girl.


    ''Touched by fire'' I unconsciously muttered.


    Is that it? Daniel doesn''t want to admit it. He wanted to forget about that. About that girl and about his father. About everything that happened that day.


    "I''m an idiot!" Daniel admonished himself


    I should stop now. It''s not like I want to make enemies. I will wait for them here. For now I will just try to raise my proficiency in repairing, tailoring, cooking and Bandage skill.


    After an hour they finally arrived. Wonder what took them so long. I realized Dan was looking at me.


    I was just about to greet him but then I heard a yell.


    "WHAT ARE YOU PLAYING AT?"


    I smirked. Even her temper the same. My previous intention to reconcile with this group is almost forgotten


    Looking at her I could not help but to tease.


    "Well, as you can see, I''m bandaging myself and cooking. Oh, and please return my loot. Don''t want some people just take it after all my effort."


    "Oh really? Do you think I''m blind! Are you trying to prove something!? That we should have epted you in the beginning or something"


    Well, I did want to prove something but I''m not going to admit it to this brute woman.


    "I was walking around this area and I saw your group. I thought I could try this cave to see whether it''s really that hard as you say it is. Turns out it''s not that big of a deal"


    "YOU¡­..YOU¡­.You are a jerk!" she shouts stomping her feet cutely


    I almost smiled. I thought she''s going to call me something much worse than that.


    "I was a gentleman. I waited for your group here so that we could clear this dungeon together. It must be hard making all those preparations. I may be able to solo the first few floors, but after this there are many more bears and maybe there are other type of monsters here. I can''t defeat them all."


    Dan looked receptive to the idea. Raina was nodding. Amy, on the other hand


    She said,


    "You are no gentleman!"


    "I guess I''m not, "Aero answered airily.


    "But, you, Miss, are not ady either."


    Just when she was about to yell at me again, Dan stopped her.


    "That''s enough Amy. I''m sorry. She is a little short tempered"


    "Yes, I could see that.'' As my gaze lingered and smirk which almost provoked her again.


    ''So how about it? Want to fight together?" I asked Dan


    "I''m down with that idea. Raina, how about you?" Dan asked the archer.


    She nodded. Amy is still ring at me. What is her problem with me?


    "Quit baring your fangs at me. If we''re going to fight together, cooperation is important."


    "I''m not going to fight together with you!"


    "Is that so? Then don''t me me when I stomp on your corpse after being wed by the bear."


    ''YOU!" she pointed her finger in indignation when Dane in front of her and look at me and Amy pleadingly and said


    "Ok.. Ok that''s enough don''t you think?"


    Then after being calmed down by Dan, she stopped ring at me. She used the method of ignoring mepletely.


    That''s fine by me.


    After that we made short work of the seventh and eighth floor. Combined with the healer healing abilities and two warriors we destroyed every obstacle in our way.


    They misunderstand my ss as a warrior.


    Raina also utilizes her archery brilliantly sniping vital weakness.


    Though I realized sometimes Amy did not heal me. But I just ignored that. Not worth it to fight with her again.


    I acted like a child before. I have no problem talking with Dan and Raina. I guess they will do.


    I prefer solo adventure rather than partying with other people.


    But there are things you could not do alone. That''s the first reason I need them. Secondly, I need people to help me with the request that the Sage will ask of me.


    If it''s likest time at least I can use their swords. People always have their uses. You just need to find what they can be used for.


    There is no person that could not be used.


    While I was thinking, Raina said


    "We''re here Aero."


    The final floor was empty. But Detect Presence sensed there is a monster in front of us so I quickly informed them.


    We set up our formation. Then from the darkness, we see arge silhouette. Then came the shaking sounds.


    Dan gulped. Amy hold her staff tighter. Raina like always loaded her bow and concentrate her mind.


    Then we see what it was.


    It is a gigantic bear of almost 12 feet. I quickly used Roar. My roar buff my teammates as they looked at me with appreciation and take their positions.


    ''Dan, hold him off. Raina step back and attack form a distance. Amy, heal any members. Save your Grand Healing at thest moment.''


    I also stepped back when the bear started pping the ground with its massive paw.


    It leaves a huge handprint on the ground as dust flew everywhere.


    Then I used Analyze to pinpoint his weakness. My eyes shed and it shows blind spot of the bear. I dashed forward trusting my sword and my speed


    Combining Divine Sword technique with Analyze is a lethalbination. The shes be flurry of wind gales that barrage onto the bear blind spot.


    Every time I attacked it became a critical hit.


    Amy kept healing from a safe distance. Raina is at the back shooting arrows at the bears feet and weak spot.


    Using my lightness skill I jumped around the bears so that his attention is focused on me. Then a notification window sounded


    You have learned Taunt [1]Beginner


    Your effort to taunt this monster has granted you this skill. This skill helps you to attract monster to attack you. While the monster is affected by this, their defense will decrease by 10%.


    Dan on the other hand is attacking him from behind making him confused. With my flurry of attacks and Dan strength we make quite the tag team.


    Finally, there is a challenge. Another beare charging forward with a leap. And the bear attack hit.


    Before I know it I was wed.


    ''Shit, that hurts'' I noticed a fair amount of pain that came from that strike. Thankfully my defense and HP is sufficient to handle this kind of attack.


    I quickly leapt backward, my feet glides through the soil like a kite as I narrowly missed another striking attacks by the bears.


    Now, I will counterattack. I grip my sword tight and push my feet upwards.


    ''HYARGH!'' I screamed as I jumped as high as I could and lunged my sword forward to the Bear eye.


    With a stabbing motion, the eye exploded into mushy stuff, maimed by my stabbing power.


    The Bear roars in pain as it tries to swat me away. The Bear was spurting a lot of blood from the hole that used to be its eye.


    ''HAHAHA!'' I could not help butugh looking at the Bear misery.


    The Bear try to strike me again, but this time learning from my previous mistake, instead of making a big movement, I just sidestepped narrowly missing the attack only by a few inches.


    Looking at Dan I nodded, He moves backward from the bear as I quickly I leapt to the Bear shoulder.


    ''Sacred Sword Finger!'' I yelled as my finger pointed towards the bear. My finger release a sharp white energy with the shape of a sword


    Using Sacred Sword finger skill, a force shot out of my finger and pierced the bear arm, leaving a hole on its shoulder.


    Dan smiles from afar as Raina sent a ming arrow on the bear arms to agitate the injuries. The bear was growling in pain


    Quickly using the advantage we had I struck at its head, with a rotating stabbing motion as my red sword drilled the bear head.


    My face was sttered with the gigantic bear''s blood.


    At the back, Dan was taking the opportunity I created as he quickly use his strongest attack to cut off the bear''s leg.


    Unable to move and at its final breath, I shed its neck.


    DON!


    As the bear body hit the ground, we all exhale a deep breath of relief.


    Finally we have cleared the dungeon. In my journey in the cave I rose to level 54. That was a great improvement and increase many of my stats.


    The loot for the Gigantic Bear was given to me.


    I gave the other items that I got from previous floor. With my Analyze skill, I identified a few of Rare and Unique item rank weapons and shield.


    I will auction it on the forum or the when I return. Then the time for us to part hase.


    "Are you going to the city, Dan?" I asked, looking at the grinning face of his. He seems to still be reveling in the feeling of victory.


    "Yes, we need to resupply. We also want to sell the stuff that we got" Dan replies as he got up after finished sorting his loot.


    "Then before you go let''s be friends." I offer


    Bing friends means you can send message and chat. It also makes it easier to arrange party the next time.


    It''s basically the same as the chatting window. We then started exchanging contact info.


    The only one I didn''t exchange contact with is Amy. It seems her animosity towards me didn''t disappear at all.


    After that I told Dan, I may need his help in a week about a quest. He happily said that he will help me.


    Raina also agreed. Amy just grunted. I chuckles a bit.


    After saying their farewell, I got outside of the cave and logged out to auction his stuff.


    ''Finally, I hope this can make money. Powerful yers might not need this. But newbie yers would surely wanted to get their hands on some of the item I got today'' I said as I logged off from Brave World.


    Returning home, I went outside the capsule and then quickly sync my Brave World ount and then log in to the forum and quickly auction off my loots.


    ''Hope somebody would but it. I also put reasonable price.''


    Hoping like this I waited.


    *********************************************************************

 Chapter 9: RISE TO PROMINENCE

    <h4>Chapter 9: RISE TO PROMINENCE</h4>


    I am still looking at the page. After clicking confirm the items description with images lined up in the e-store.


    I nodded in satisfaction.


    ''This is good enough I guess'' I said to myself


    I already put the items that I got from clearing the cave in the auction site. I put about 10 items in the auction sites.


    The other I will use it for strengthening my character. I also check a few ces that said they want part time workers nearby.


    Since I do not know whether I would be sessful sing the game as a means for money, it is always good to have a second n. I already sent my application letter.


    I was resting in the living room looking at the ceiling fan when that girl face once againes to my mind.


    Amy.


    She really didn''t like me. I don''t know why it bother me so much.


    Dan looks close with her. I shake my head and tries to get the image and my question about her disappear.


    ''I better eat something. This must be because I am hungry'' I said to myself as I got up and went to the kitchen to whip something up.


    After eating and taking a shower I call Michael.


    "What are you doing, tonight? Want to go out?" I asked. There was some noise in Mike surrounding which makes it hard for me to talk


    But he heard it perfectly.


    "I thought I want to strengthen my character, but if it''s you asking, let''s go out"


    I didn''t tell Michael I was ying Brave World. After all, at the beginning I was still weak. I don''t want to burden him and he does not y the game for the same reason I y the game.


    His character in the game is a Builder. Brave World has a lot of ss type that is unusual for an RPG game.


    Builder is a ss that, as the name says a builder.


    They can build tent, houses, and buildings. Every ss has their own respective quest that is unique to their ss.


    A warrior quest is usually about hunting monster but if for example the Builder sses its quest maybe about building a house or a ce to rest.


    Michael also told me something amazing.


    When he returns to the real world, the things that he can build in Brave World he can also build in the real world. I heard of this before.


    Before Vega Corporation creates the game they have many contracts with governments and research institute.


    One research states that virtual reality can be used as an educational program that could help motor function.


    Some study reported that they also used it as therapy to people who have low motor function.


    That same study showed that the patient motor function increased after a month using the virtual reality program.


    "Ok, let''s meet at the usual ce."


    ************************** *************************** ***************


    Standing on the secluded corner of the shop which was designated as "their spot" Mike looked flustered as he almost shouted with his high pitch voice of shock.


    "WHAT! You met someone who looks like her? Where?" Mike was really curios looking at me like he is impatient to know what happens next.


    He reminds me of those drama addicts.


    "Somewhere" I replied as cool as possible. Mike chuckles.


    "So, what did you do?" He asked.


    ''I act mature'' I said and there is a smile creeping on Mike face.


    ''Be honest'' he said. I put my hands in a gesture of surrender and fess up.


    "I acted like a child" Mike nodded knowing how Daniel really is. He did not say anything as his smile is gone and there is concern on his face.


    "....."


    There was silence for a while as Mike tries to form the sentence and give me an advice.


    ''You know it''s not her right?" he suddenly said after finishing his coffee. I look at Mike eyes and drop down my head before replying


    "...I know. I just ¡­I don''t know. Seeing that same face. And with that temper, it''s almost li-" Mike did not even let me finish my sentence when he cut me off.


    "It''s not her, Daniel. Do you remember thest time you thought you see her? You were raving like a mad man. You told me to stop you if you ever in the same situation again .I don''t want you to have a breakdown again."


    There was silence. I took a sip of my tea as Mike bite his donuts.


    "I still think it was my fault" I said. Mike shakes his head as he said


    "It''s not. You know it''s not" Another moment of silence. Then I nodded.


    "Thank you, Michael." Mike smiles as he pats my shoulder and grinning he said


    "What are friends for?"


    *************************************************************************


    Opening my eyes like usual I take a shower, eat some omelet rice and then went jogging for a fewps on a park nearby.


    Returning to my small home I went to my capsule and like usual, log in to my ount. Looking at the forest area, I slowly walk once again across the swamp area and arrived at the white manor.


    ''I wonder what he wants to ask my help for?'' I muttered to myself.


    Anyway, I wouldn''t know unless I ask wouldn''t I? I knock the door and like always Danon opened the door.


    ''Nice to meet you again, Danon''


    ''Likewise'' the elf replied smiling. I was escorted to the guest room and sit down onto the exquisitely carved wooden chair for a while as I wait for the Sage to be informed.


    When will it be my turn to live such an enviable life in this game? I wondered.


    Danon offered tea but I''m not in the mod.


    Just a few minutester and I could hear the rushing steps of someone from the second floor. The closed door opens as the Sage appears.


    As a sign of respect I got up and bow as I said


    "Nics, I''m here." The Sage nodded smiling as he approached me and took my hand like he was greeting an old friend.


    "Ah, you havee, Aero. Do you want some tea?" I shakes my head and he nodded


    "It''s alright. I would like to know what your request is for me."


    The Sage nodded understanding that my character is straightforward.


    ''Please sit down as I told you'' The Sage said. I sit down and then the Sage started telling me about the situation of the kingdom, the pce and many internal things of the world.


    I was already shocked at this point of the topic of the conversation. But my shock did not end there.


    He would like me to help the King solve his problem. I was hiding my anxiety the more and more I heard his exnation but I didn''t let the anxiety shows on my face.


    The Sage must believe me a whole lot to tell me about the problem of a monarch that ruled this kingdom and this also proves my intuition that choosing this ss will get me ess to important people.


    But I ask myself¡­.can I solve it. I balled my fist and nodded to myself.


    ''I must believe I can solve it. Hesitating will not bring me anywhere''


    Ting.


    RISE TO PROMINENCE


    The Sage of Trethelm Lake has asked you a favor to help the King of Vanheim. If you could help the King you will be looked favorably by the King and his loyal servant. You can also ask help from Vanheim Kingdom in the future if you seed. Meet the King and help him


    Reward : Fame increase


    : Reputation increase


    : Contribution points


    : Gold 30,000


    Difficulty level: A


    Aero looked and almost gasped. He could already this kind of quest? And an A level quest at that?


    There are six levels of contribution towards a Kingdom that has been publicized.


    Peasant, Baron, Lords, Noblemen, Hero and Savior. When your contribution towards a kingdom increase, the kingdoms in the Vjeri Continent will look at you differently.


    They will give you good quest; they can also at times offer themselves to help you in your quest and opposing kingdoms might even give you a hard time.


    There are pros and cons to increase your contribution towards your kingdoms but there is a lot more pros than con.


    Aero also can buy things more cheaply from merchants approved by the kingdoms if his contribution is high.


    But to raise your contribution points isn''t easy. There is usually a quest.


    Either saving a kidnapped princess, solving a political problem, backing a noble endeavors or joining a war.


    There are only few yers that reach Hero level contribution.


    The one that Aero has heard is Zeus the Supreme Commander of Zeus n. As Aero look at the quest windows he realized something.


    This time I can choose to decline or ept.


    Aero sit down, calming himself first before making any rash decision and try to remember from the book that he has read if there is anything that could help solve the problem of the king.


    After contemting for a while, Aero believes he can solve this. His rise of prominence will begin here, he thought to himself.


    "I ept" And the Sage smiles contently


    *************************************************************************


    There is arge building in New York. Hundreds of people go in and go out every seconds of that buildings.


    It belongs to the King Corporation


    The King Corporation, one of the nine most influential corporation in the world.


    On the 45th floor a man is seen reading many reports from the holographic report inside his office.


    Looking at the data he creased his eyebrows. He was sitting on his chair as he sighed looking at the information he got.


    He squeeze his forehead trying to alleviate the pain in his head area.


    The man was young tall and handsome with short blonde hair and green eyes.


    Wearing branded clothes from head to toe, he looked elegant and dignified.


    He is Alexander King the heir to the King business empire. He was reviewing the data about the Vega Corp.


    ''There is something suspicious about thepany'' Alexander King muttered to himself. The more he reads about Vega the more he felt something was wrong.


    He just couldn''t pinpoint what is wrong. But his instinct has never failed him.


    ''I have to investigate this.'' The Vega Corp rises up so suddenly shocking all business insiders emerging as the most influential and wealthiest group in just a few months.


    That was shocking and nothing short of miracle.


    But most importantly the King Corp had to deal with the loss of revenues now that the military has switched many of their contract with that of Vega Corp.


    ''Vega Corp. What are you hiding?'' Alexander asked to himself as his hand swipes across many of the holographic records as one articles interest him


    It was a photo of three men and a woman. Two of the man inside the photo Alexander recognize.


    It was Matsuo Sugihara and President Takeshi. But it was a woman that was putting his hand on the shoulders of Takeshi and Matsuo that he was curious about.


    Looking at the name tag of the woman, he read the name


    ''Julia. Who''s that?''


    Then forgetting it from his mind, he calls his assistant as he orders a lot of things. Most of it involves the agenda of the shareholders for this year and at the same time he told his assistant to call upon the Concierge.


    He wanted to be introduced to the Wolf. The Concierge was a crime lord whose main trade is information.


    And the Wolf was the most famous tracker in the underworld. He wanted to find someone as his mind once again preupied with that mysterious photo.


    After finishing his order he stand there inside his office looking down at the peopleing and going inside the King buildings from his high rise office as he saw the potential of humanity to rise above themselves and be better.


    ''The drive to be mythic drive us to tomorrow'' he muttered inaudibly.


    Meanwhile. Somewhere in space, a huge meteor from outside the Milky Way gxy is heading towards Earth.


    ***********************************************************************

 Chapter 10: GET OUT!

    <h4>Chapter 10: GET OUT!</h4>


    Now is the time to call Dan and his party. This time, I got to control myself not to be anxious and weird around Amy.


    I open my phone and press the number.


    -Initiating Call-


    The phone rings for a while before the call connected.


    "Dan, where are you?" I immediately ask not bothering with greeting.


    "I''m in Derka." He replied panting.


    Derka is one of the seven states in Vanheim Kingdom. Every state is controlled by a noble as a vassal of Vanheim Kingdom.


    Derka is in northwest of Vanheim state which is controlled by King George. Thankfully he is in Vanheim which makes my next request easier.


    Then I ask


    "Can you help me with my quest?" He then replied enthusiastically


    "Well, of course." But then there was a bit of silence before Dan ask hesitantly


    ''Uh¡­and can I bring Amy?" I was also silent for a while before saying


    "Yeah, you can bring her. It''s not like she''s my enemy. I promise I will show my best behavior if she shows hers."


    Dan chuckles on the other line of the phone.


    "Oh, and I would like to introduce you to someone else. She''s really amazing. She could definitely help."


    Another person? To be honest I prefer only the people that I met to be part of this quest. But Dan insist, so--


    "Ok, I guess."


    Then I give him my location and tell them to meet me there.


    **************** ********************* ***************** ***********


    I was waiting for them nearby the swamp area on the direction to the white manor.


    Since I know it will take some time, I did not waste my time as I honed my other skills like tailoring and cksmithing.


    After 5 hours of waiting finally they arrived looking happy. Amy face distorted to a cold appearance after she saw me. With a humph gesture she stuck her nose high and trying as best as she can not to acknowledge me.


    To me it looks cute. It is like a child throwing a tantrum. But instead of three there is a fourth person inside their group.


    Dan did mention he is bringing a new face but what shocked me I recognized the face. The new face also was shocked seeing me.


    With a short light brown hair and hazel eyes that shone brightly she looked a little more energetic than when Aero first met her.


    She also wears an elegant robe and walk confidently. Her staffs also seems brand new. It might channel her abilities more effectively.


    "Sarah, is that you?" Aero asked as Sarah walks a faster and reach Aero. They hugged each other as greeting and she smiles.


    Aero also smiles.


    It is rare he meets an acquaintance.


    Without her help, Aero will not get the Grand Strategist ss.


    "You two know each other?" Dan asked clearly shocked with this development.


    "Yeah, I met him when I was helping him with something." Sarah replied as she pats my shoulders, happy to see me again


    She remembers. I thought I was the only one. She must have trained hard after ourst meeting to be acknowledged by Dan.


    After all it is obvious that she seems stronger and more confident than before.


    "You didn''t tell "that" to anyone right?" I leaned in to her ears and whispers


    "No, I didn''t" she whispered back and I chuckles.


    At least she is a loyal person. That alone is a merit.


    "So is she the one you want to introduce to me?" I asked Dan.


    "Yes" Dan said feeling relived that Aero did not seem averse to the idea. I smile at Sarah as Sarah chuckles


    ''What? You''re not going to reject me right?'' Aero chuckles and shakes his head.


    "She''s in" I said to Dan.


    ''Good'' Dan replied


    I looked around and I realized Amy was at the back watching us. She was pouting.


    ''That''s cute'' I whisper under my breath.


    After that I exined to them about the quest. I told them about the Sage request and the difficulty of the quest.


    They were shocked after listening to the full story.


    They thought it was a C or D difficulty but to take an A difficulty level quest at our current level is crazy in their opinion.


    But my opinion is different.


    An A level difficulty level will affect the Kingdom. All of them must think that we need to fight and wage war but I believe there is another way more effective.


    The group all think the solution is to send various force of yers and NPC Knights and Pdin to suppress these threats, which means the King must issue quest and in turn use the Kingdom treasury.


    Even if they won, the Kingdom might be facing economy issue after that. And they know how hard an A difficulty level is.


    Leo n is one of the most prolific n in Brave World yet even they still could not capture Fort Regar in the Kingdom of Redat.


    But because Aero insist he can solve it, they believe him.


    Dan has seen his ability before.


    Raina acknowledge that Aero inspire confidence while Amy while pouting of course is not so petty that she would disregard the fact that Aero clearly is stronger and smarter than her in this game and fowling him would give them the most benefit if they seed.


    Sarah is the one that trust him the most.


    Why? That''s because she once see him demonstrate his wit and intelligence in winning a battle with the least force and loss.


    If he were able to create that miracle again, Sarah would be very impressed. Sarah has found a candidate.


    The main protagonist of her new TV shows. That''s what she felt and believe. She will make him a star.


    She thought to herself as Aero was exining to them the steps that needs to be takenter.


    *************************************************************************


    They all entered the white manor. Aero exins that he will brings hispanion to the Pce to meet the King.


    The Sage agreed. Danon was tasked to look after the manor.


    Waiting for a bit inside the manor, Dan talk to the Sage and realizes the Sage has many knowledge about the Vjeri continent and even trigger a quest about finding some lost map.


    Dan promise Aero that he willplete the quest after he finished helping him.


    Not long after a carriage prepared by the Pce arrived at the manor. Thankfully the carriage wasrge and everyone fit inside it.


    With that came the summons and edict from the King summoning the Sage and hispanion to the Pce.


    Aero and hispanion all entered the carriage and they travel inside the carriage feeling like an important person in the kingdom.


    With the Lion crest carved into the front of the carriage everywhere the carriage pass the people give way.


    "What do you think the pce would look like?" ask Amy towards Raina. Aero was just silent and sometimes steal a nce at Amy.


    The wind blows her hair and looking at her face Aero felt something beating. His heart raced as he avert his gaze.


    "Maybe a medieval design castle "answered Raina coolly. Amy pouted before Raina pinched Amy cheek.


    ''Don''t be cheeky'' Raina said smiling. And Amy quiet down.


    ''I could not even joke around with you.'' Raina just chuckles. A few hourster they arrived at the pce ground.


    Looking at it from outside, the pce looked majestic,rge and imposing.


    But there is a certain aura that doesn''t feelfortable. As Aero step down from the carriage and look at the Pce, he knew this is his first step towards his tomorrow.


    He hopes he could seed. He didn''t want to stumble in his first step. He only hopes he is capable enough to help the King.


    After the Sage informed their arrival, they walked inside the Pce.


    The pce was beautiful in every way. The walls were adorned with beautiful piece of art. The ceiling has the painting of the Seven Celestial creating the world.


    Exquisite craftsmanship has a trace in every furniture.


    It is truly was a sight. But while others were looking at the art with fondness, Aero seems uneasy with all the art in there.


    "Why the sour face? Afraid of pictures?" mocked Amy.


    Aero answered with a cold tone.


    "I don''t like arts. Or gallery of arts. Any gallery to be honest" It reminded Aero of a painful memory.


    At that time, Amy saw it. But she thought she was mistaken. He''s too young to have that kind of face.


    What she saw was a face of utmost sorrow and longing. And Amy would not admit this, but her heart skips a beat.


    *************************** **************** ******************** *****


    They were waiting for the King toe as they were sipping the tea. Aero knows this is a game but by god, even the taste was replicated.


    It was like Aero is really drinking tea in reality.


    Not to mention the tea itself is good. They were directed to the guest room after they met the Royal Guards.


    ''What do you think the King would look like?'' Dan asked Aero.


    Aero shrugged.


    He never even met the King how should he knows.


    They spent their time waiting talking about their adventures when suddenly a crier announced the arrival of the King.


    Aero quickly straighten himself up and his otherpanions also did the same. The door opens and revealed a proud king.


    With muscr physique that shows a robust disposition the king looked like the epitome of a warrior king.


    His hair is blonde and he has piercing blue eyes. The King is not young but he was not old either.


    Yet, the King carries himself like an old man nearing the end of his prime.


    Aero notices this because for such a king he looked weary, almost like an old man carrying a big burden on his shoulders.


    Aero introduces himself first.


    "My name is Aero, Your Grace"


    Aero said this while putting his hands on his heart.


    He learned this from the etiquette book in the Sage ce. Not only had he learned the etiquette he also raise a lot of intellect and wisdom reading that book.


    Can you imagine? 15 books about etiquette alone.


    "I''ve heard about you from Nics." The King said as he takes a seat. Then looking at the Sage sitting not far away from Aero he nodded.


    The King was clearly pleased looking at Aero. He looked schrly and intelligent. The Sage will not pick the wrong talent to be rmended to me.


    "So if you havee here, you must have a solution for my problem" The King deres.


    Aero closes his eyes and hopes the solution that he thinks of could really help the King.


    After reviewing what he already knows of this kingdom he has the confidence that it might work.


    There was never a one hundred percent n that would never fails. There is always some changes and variables.


    A strategist worth is measured on how will he tackle those variables and adapt ordingly.


    "I do, Your Grace" Aero replies


    "What is the solution?" The King asked clearly interested in the bold deration of this young man before him.


    This problem has ques him so much, yet this young man deres boldly that he could solve His worries.


    While he will not underestimate this young man he will also not just ept things blindly showing the sagacious trait of this particr ruler.


    It is for this reason the Sage could maintain a good rtionship with the King even though they are subject and superior.


    "First before I reveal you my solution, I would like to ask the people in the room what the best way to solve the problem is.'' Aero asked.


    The reason why he asked because he wanted to increase his prestige in front of the King, to instill the confidence of the King towards him after the solution of others prove insufficient.


    After all the others do not know the true problem of this Kingdom so Aero had no worries that the other could solve this problem before him.


    Sarah put her hands up.


    "Sarah. What do you think we should do?"


    "I think we should ask the adventurers and the people of Vanheim to volunteer to the Royal Army and then we can suppress the threats all over the borders"


    It was a simplistic approach but the King was not pleased. Aero knows why.


    Because the threats of the Kingdom are not only those that can be seen but also those that could not be seen mainly internal problems of the Kingdom.


    "I think we should send people to negotiate with the nobles to focus on the greater good of the realm and stop bickering" offer the Sage. The Sage winked at Aero and Aero gratefully nodded.


    He knows the Sage knows what he is trying to do and he just y along.


    The Sage ideas are also good but the Sage disregard the fact that people are greedy creatures.


    Not all people are gentleman and virtuous person like the Sage being able to disregard fame, fortune and power.


    If they were all like the Sage why would the King had such a headache with the nobles families?


    Aeroughed. A good heartyugh. Then he stands up and walked towards Amy and said


    "Royal Army? Maybe you can suppress the invading forces but how can you suppress the nobles in the Kingdom. The King is not the only one who has army. The other nobles also have an army. Raise an army, and believe me those nobles would raise their own armies in retaliation. Why would they raise their armies you might ask? Because they will sense the opportunities to gain more power if they threatened the King. They will not disce the King but they will make a show of force forcing the King to always live under their thumbs. A powerful kingdom needs a powerful King!'' he said and his voice echoed inside the guest room.


    Even the King felt jolted in shock.


    ''A powerful kingdom needs a powerful King!'' The King murmured and just like that the clouds inside his mind disappeared like he was enlightened.


    Amy did not like being berated in front of other people so she said


    ''Then we negotiate. They must see reason and knows a weak King will also means a weak Kingdom.''


    ''Negotiate? If the nobles could think about the greater good of the realm then the King wouldn''t be in this mess in the first ce. Even if somehow one of you suggest that we round up all the nobles that have treasonous intention, what you''re going to do? Execute all of them?"


    Then Aero coughed and began talking


    "A ruler who observes rite wouldmand respect, a righteous ruler would be held in esteem, a ruler who honors his promise would be honored by his people. That''s the way to rule a country. Government by punishment would result in more violence and bacsh."


    All the people in the room could not help but nodded their head listening to Aero. The Sage especially beamed with pride.


    This is the same school of thoughts of his Teacher and he was satisfied knowing that the heirloom of his family could be used by such a person.


    Looking at the King Aero look straight at his eyes.


    Normally this would be considered a disrespect but the King could see the determination in the young boy eyes and like he was infected by that same determination the King also understand that this young boy has staked everything in this.


    With that the King heart feel warm.


    Even now, as the court abandoned him, there is still some that will follow him. Feeling such emotions fills the King with great satisfaction and relief.


    "I have a n Your Grace, but I only have one condition. You must follow my advice without fail! If you could abide by this one instruction of mine, the Kingdom will be yours and you could rule the world"


    This word was bold and outrageous. Isn''t he saying in a way, that if the King follows the strategyid out by this young man he would gain the world?


    Which means the strategist is saying that he is able to scheme against the world and serve the world to him.


    It was arrogant and preposterous. He was about to reprimand the young man before him before the King remember a saying


    Without Lizhu, there is no in. Lizhu was also young when in went to him and persuade him to embark in his conquest


    The King believes that Nics, his old tutor will not sent him someone ipetent. He decides to trust this adventurer.


    ''HAHAHA'' the Kingughed.


    ''Fine, what do I have to lose?'' He said as he got up from his seat and stretch out his hand to shake Aero hands.


    Aero smiles and shake the King hand.


    ''What is the first step of your n?'' The King asked after that. Smirking Aero replies.


    "I want you to get out of the Pce'' hearing this word the entire room felt into shock.


    Did Aero just ask the King to leave the Pce like he was chasing him out? The Sage was pale in his face while Aeropanion was choked looking at the King face turningplicated.


    Even the King was stunned. Only Aero was smiling rxingly.


    *************************************************************************

 Chapter 11: THE CURTAINS ARE RAISED

    <h4>Chapter 11: THE CURTAINS ARE RAISED</h4>


    Zing


    Right now even a droplet of water falling down from the eaves of the ceiling, one could hear it.


    All the people inside the room changed their face color. All of them pale in fright except Aero.


    The room was stunned and silence fills the room before the King said with his tone slowly heightened.


    ''I''m sorry. What did you say, Aero?'' It was a question but no one could mistake the coldness in the King question.


    But Aero was not fazed at all or rattled. He smiled. Instead of begging for forgiveness he said confidently without even a change on his facial expression.


    "Then, Your Majesty want you to gather all the valuables you have, packed it and move to Sage Nics mansion with only the people you trust."


    Everyone was baffled and puzzled. What kind of strategy is this? This is not what they expected at all.


    Looking at Aero unchanged demeanor they knew he was not joking but what is Aero nning?


    None of them know that this is the beginning of Aero exploit. Aero is smiling but inwardly he was very nervous.


    Truthfully speaking he knew all strategy in the world has a w. But he needs to instill confidence on him.


    How else he could do that other than by exuding confidence?


    Reputation is important. But what reputation he could use now that he is unknown to the world?


    Even though he is praised by the Sage Nics, other than that he had nothing to his name. Thinking about it there is other way to do this. But he had to be bold. And he needs to do it fast.


    He knew if he seeds in this quest, this would bring him to the world stage.


    Would it be possible if he did not ept the secret ss? No it wouldn''t. If he follows the normal path how long would it take to meet the King?


    Even Azief don''t know how long that would take


    Even Knights would not meet the King so early in the game.


    But now because he is the Grand Strategist he was even introduced to the King and was respected and the King even have half a mind of trusting him.


    Aero knows this is a chance not to only solve the quest and gain fame but to cement his position in Vanheim.


    Such great opportunity fall into hisp, how will he not be nervous and without apprehensions?


    But he had to be bold, be creative and make people entranced with him.


    They do not understand what Aero was thinking so they were about to ask but Aero held up his hand and look at the King.


    His gaze is determined a, his face was smiling. He was like a dealer in the casinos asking people to gamble.


    And he is on the House side


    But that smile of is very persuading. His eyes are clear like there is nothing that could escape his gaze.


    His demeanor was like nothing could escape his thoughts.


    ''What is the one condition I ask of you, Your Grace?'' Aero ask again, this time his voice contains such confidence that it could even instill confidence in others.


    The King who was about to ask Aero stilled. Then he nodded and said


    ''You ask me to follow your instruction'' The King said as he remember what he agreed with Aero.


    Aero smiles. It was that same mystifying smile Nics once saw.


    ''Will you break your own word?'' Aero ask casually


    ''I..''


    ''Do not use people you don''t trust and don''t mistrust the people you use'' Aero said.


    The King was stunned. And then looking at the young man before him and remembering that determination he sees in that young man eyes, heughed.


    He then decided. What a great sentence is ''Do not use people you don''t trust and don''t mistrust the people you use''


    Since he decided to use Aero¡­why should he mistrust him? After all right now he had nothing to lose.


    ''Fine!'' he bellowed.


    ''Let me see the strategy that youid for me whether it will truly give me the world.'' He said looking at Aero challengingly.


    Aero bowed as a sign of respect and said


    ''Wise men submit to wise leader'' this is the only words he said and the Kingughed boisterously.


    Those words not only praise himself but also praise him as the King. If Aero is the wise men than he is the wise leader.


    How could King George notugh?


    He decided to trust the young man. It was irrational but he decided to trust his instinct.


    Aero was also surprised by the decisiveness of the King and at the same time respected the King forbearance.


    If it was any other King he would have been chased out of the pce if not jailed. Truth be told, Aero was gambling.


    If he were to be a strategist, he knew he needs a King that could endure his antics. After all if the King could never trust him¡­why should he stay?


    It is the most decisive factor of a politician fall in the courts of Kings and Queens¡­.the trust of their leader.


    If the King chased him out he would travel thend and offer his service elsewhere. If he is jailed, then he would break out.


    But if the King could bear him, then he would not mind to win the world for his liege.


    If he has to serve a King, then he would want to serve a sagacious King. Only a sagacious King could let him disy his true ability to the utmost.


    Aero knows that his ss could help immensely in a great war. And he also needs the King to trust him.


    If there is no basis of trust, their rtionship will notst long.


    The moment the King decided, he did not waste any time.


    ''Men!''


    The King called upon his loyal Knights and officials and ordered them to call upon the servants to pack his thing.


    They packed his personal gold, weapons, and rations and put it in a drove of carriage waiting outside the Pce.


    When the king wanted to touch the treasures in the tomb Aero quickly advises the King to only takes a few things and not be greedy.


    The King is exiled. Being exiled why one would bother too much about materialistic things.


    The King said he was not exiled but Aero said


    ''Your Grace is exiling yourself. It is exile nheless.''


    The King did not understand why he had to exile himself but as he had already decided to believe the young man so he just agreed.


    The King ordered his carriage to use the back area to hide his sorry scene of leaving his pce from the masses.


    The Sage agreed and even Dan agreed hearing the King request.


    Aero on the other hand at the time was managing the security ordering Raina to protect the King in hiding and position Amy beside the King and was not present when the King decided to use the back door.


    Three Generals of the Royal Army decided to follow the King in his self-exile after they were being informed.


    They are all ready to go and was about to march when Aero returned and realized that the King is about to use the back door and Aero face turns into a frown


    "Your Grace, where are you going? "Aero asked


    "We''re going to the mansion like you asked" Dan replied and the King nodded. Aero smiles that mystifying smile again, his eyes shining


    "Why use the backdoor Your Grace? When you''re going out, please let the people see you''re leaving, Your Grace." Aero righteously said.


    This time the King eyes widened


    People in the room and even the soldiers are stunned hearing this. It is not enough you ask the King to exile himself now you even want to humiliate him?


    The three generals that apanied the King could no longer contain their anger. Not enough that this young man asked the King to flee, the King also has to show the people his cowardice.


    General Arcturus, General Marco and General Aurelius, the three generals that is of the loyalist faction they could not help but raise their voice towards Aero and asked, their voice tones if full of righteous indignations


    "Why can''t we just fight these threats with our swords and des? Come nobles or outside enemies, we will fight them to ourst breath. At least we will die with honor"


    Another said


    ''You are insolent towards the King. If not for the King patience, I, Arcturus would have lopped your head for your disregard to the Royal Family of Vanheim.''


    Aero seeing the stubborn generalsughed as hisughs was powerful and carefree. Then he pointed his finger to them


    "Honor? For you maybe. But for those people out there you called your citizen, war are not a ce to gain honor. It''s the ce where children will lose their father, and a ce where parent will lose their sons and daughters in a war they did not ask. Are you so heartless to let your own people to fight in a war you cannot win?"


    "Why can''t we win?'' asked Arcturus defiance was apparent in his voice. He knew that their position is weak but that doesn''t mean that they can''t win.


    Wars are won by people, he knew this better than anyone. And they have enough people. And morale is still high. Arcturus could motivate his soldiers with his valor alone.


    Aero also know the thoughts of this military people. After all the first step of making a presentation is knowing your audience.


    He already made a presentation to the King and because he knows his audience he manages to persuade the King.


    These military people see the enemy outside but they do not see the enemy inside.


    Generals knew how to wage wars but they do not know the bitter struggle in the court.


    The war in the court is as bloody as the battlefield and sometimes even crueler than in the battlefield.


    At least in the battlefield, you know who your enemies are. In the courts, yesterday friend could be today enemies.


    Aero knows the true problem of the King.


    The King was having headache not because of the external enemies but the nobles that keep creating ways to undermine his authority and refusing secretly to obey his orders.


    And the King is powerless to do anything about it because of many factors.


    Aero then exined as he walk forward to the three generals and stare down on Arcturus.


    "You''re fighting a three pronged attack. No matter where you strike, in the end the de of your enemy will reap your head. I can help you solve these problem if would listen to my advice.''


    Then looking at the other two, he paused, smiling and then suddenly he shouted


    ''Decide! Believe me¡­or not." His shout jolted the three men awake and the roar echoes in the entire room.


    Aero uses Roar with that shout.


    With this kind of people Aero know not to use too much time to persuade them since they are not the kind of people that could be persuaded with words.


    In the end whether they believe him or not was inconsequential since the one that needs to believe in him is the King.


    That word was actually not intended for the Generals but for the King.


    Aero look at the King but he did not say anything. But the King understood that the words were meant for him to hear.


    The Generals gritted their teeth before they wanted to retaliate when the King hold up his hand and said


    The King nodded.


    "We will believe in you. Arcturus, Marco, Aurelius respect Sir Aero" The General did not say anything but they bow nheless not because they respected Aero but they were obeying the King orders.


    ''They are loyal. At least they are loyal'' Aero thought to himself.


    "Thank you, Your Grace" Aero said as he bowed towards the King


    After that the procession of hundreds of carriage marched outside with hundreds of sleds filled with the King''s treasure enough for the entire court for all the people to see.


    ''The more the better'' Aero said as he was sitting on the lead carriage looking at the people watching the carriage slowly moving out from the Pce.


    The King was riding a horse in front not wearing his crown but still wears his lion decorated cape.


    The procession undoubtedly drew attention of the onlookers.


    "What is that?" A few yers that watched the procession asked their other friends as they were puzzled by this sudden happenings.


    "An event, probably" Another answer


    "No, look, look¡­.There. The one leading them is a yer." One of the yers noticed, pointing his finger at the figure of Aero leading the procession.


    That person was the same person that once mocked Aero when he saw Aero running around the library fifth floor.


    "A QUEST!!" One of the yers shouted.


    Even the NPCS peasants and subjects of the kingdom stop what they were doing and look at the procession and felt uneasy.


    When the carriage passed them by they all lower their gaze. But some of them stole a nce.


    For some people this is the first time they saw the figure of the King.


    The King looked forlorn and solemn. They do not say anything fearing to be captured or jailed if what they spoke is inappropriate.


    They saw their King slowly fade away from their view as the carriage is getting out the Capital City.


    Many yers in the crowds were in awe. They never met the King. To meet the King you must have a lot of fame or renown like Zeus the yer in Veva.


    So they were all curious.


    "Let''s go ask him"


    They try toe near Aero carriage but the Knights stopped them with fierce res and sword unsheathed.


    They were brimming with killing intent


    ''Whoa, hold on. We will get back away'' One of the yer that tried to greet Aero backed off before they are being attacked by the Knights


    The yers once again confirmed that this must be some high level quest for a yer to be protected so heavily.


    They felt envious but also curious.


    And all the while Aero was whistling, trying to makes his nervousness. Then he said to himself


    ''The only way to win is not to y. That is what I believe''


    And then there is a smirk on his face.


    ''Since you all wanted to y, then I just let you all y by yourself. Let see whether you all truly can y by yourself or will youe begging us toe back inside the game.''


    Smirking he then added as he look on the capital city gate on the back slowly fade from his view


    ''But if you ask us to join back the game, this time we will be the game master. I hope at that time you will not cried out justice or the likes''


    Aero thought in his head as he chuckles.


    *************************************************************************


    NIOVAR KINGDOM


    The atmosphere in the room was solemn.


    Sitting on his stone chair throne encrusted with diamonds his ancestors robbed from the dwarves, a middle age man full of vitality was reading the reports with rapt attention.


    He was slim and schrly unlike the King of Vanheim who looks like a warrior King, this king that sits on the throne of Niovar looks like a weak schrs.


    But his eyes is full of viciousness.


    He slink back his long brown hair as his hand traces the scars on his forehead. He is old but he still could not forget the lesson that Vanheim has teaches him.


    His hatred for Vanheim is high but he is also not anxious. He waits patiently like a wolf. People called him the Mad Wolf.


    He would rarely be patient. But for his revenge he could be patient.


    He put down the report on the table and ask the spy that brings him this news


    "Is this true?"


    He received word from his spy at Vanheim and when the news arrived at the intelligencework he recall his spies back immediately to the Capital so he could verify the news for himself.


    Then he shares the news with his advisors.


    "George is abandoning his pce. Why?''


    Nobody is offering him any answer


    He looks at them and ordered


    ''Discuss" as he look at his advisors. They all gulped and then they began talking, trying to make sense of the report


    Each of his advisors offers an exnation. Each one has different opinions. Some said this is a lure, some said it is a bait while others said the King of Vanheim might have a n.


    There are also from the military faction that posited the opinion that they could ally with Vanheim enemies and attack them when they are unprepared with the sudden event of the King abandoning his pce.


    Suddenly one of his advisors spoke


    "Your Highness, the King has a strategist now. That is what the intelligencework has reported. The Sage of Trethelm Lake introduces him to the King.''


    ''The Sage of Trethelm. The descendant of Lizhu?'' The King of Niovar ask.


    The advisor nodded. The King of Niovar pondered. He also knows the story of Lizhu. It is an obscure story but as he was royalty he of course knew the name Lizhu.


    A man that won the world for in. The advisor not knowing that the name Lizhu has set waves in the King heart continues his words.


    ''This strategist behavior is entric. When the King exins his problem, the strategistughed and asked the King to leave the pce.''


    If Aero heard this he must feel chill to the core. Even in that moment there is a spy. This is also another benefit of Aero abandoning the Pce.


    He knew that there must be spies inside the pce. It was not backed by fact but Aero knows any great nation must have put their spies somewhere inside the Pce.


    And for such a weak King with no internal support it is even easier for people to out spies on him.


    It ismon practice even amongst allied kingdoms and even in Aero real world.


    "Why does George listen to that strategist? It''s not like George" the advisor then reported


    "From what I hear, he promised the King his Kingdom¡­'' the advisor hesitated before the King gestured for him to continue.


    ''He promised King George the Kingdom and the world" Hearing this The King of Niovar was stunned for a second before he suddenly exploded inughter


    "HAHAHAHA. How arrogant. It will not be long before Vanheim falls."


    Daryl Van Zur rarelyughs.


    He knows the problem that George, the young king of Vanheim faced. Nobles, Orcs, neighboring countries threatening war.


    Vanheim is vast yet that is precisely why it bes a problem. How could one strategist resolve all of that? George is even grasping at straws, that is his opinion.


    The Gods had not abandoned his Kingdom. There is a chance for them to revive their glorious past.


    Daryl Van Zur got up and his height of six feet seven was imposing to behold as he dered


    ''I want someone to reorganize the military. Call capable men and order them to send ns for invading Vanheim. The morning assembly is dismissed''


    Daryl deres as he walk down from the throne and walk outside all the whileughing joyously.


    *************************************************************************


    VETTEN KINGDOM


    "Hurry, give this to the King" A messenger meet a man d in tight ck attire hiding in the shadows.


    He gave the letter and the men in shadows nodded and disappeared.


    Vetten Kingdom is ruled by Vetten III. The Kingdom is a monarchy that has a thousand years of history.


    And with all of that old history alsoe old ancient enemies.


    Vanheim Kingdom and Vetten Kingdom has fought against each other since before the continent was united by in.


    After the fall of the Empire they renewed their war against each other. But since four decades ago, they are in a state of uneasy peace with Vanheim.


    That''s because Vanheim has be bigger than Vetten.


    By uniting the tribes in the mountain and conquering them, Vanheim has be a kingdom that has many natural resources and with abundance of natural resource they prospers and be even stronger.


    Vanheim did not iste themselves and even while improving their military they strike initiative to create alliances with Veranis and Tian Dynasty.


    Gerad Kingdom which is west of Vanheim dares not to attack because of the effect of the alliance.


    The moment they would attack, Niovar which is in the south of Gerad will take that opportunity and would annex Gerad to take advantage of the situations and raise themselves up.


    Niovar has always been neutral but a sleeping tiger could always be awaken.


    Daryl Van Zur has been silent for a long time but those old fox in the other kingdoms knew that Daryl Van Zur was once humiliated by Vanheim.


    The only reason he never pursues that matter was because he did not want topromise his kingdom.


    Boasting a strong military and strong economy, other than Veva and Asgaro, Vanheim is one of the strongest forces in the continent and the strongest in the Eastern continent.


    But the messenger knows with this news, the precarious bnce of power in the Eastern continent will crumble.


    *************************************************************************


    The effect of what King George had did resonate through the continent. Whispers are spreads and spies are moving all over the continent


    Niovar waits patiently like a wolf that is in front of a prey while preparing their military. Their barracks is filling with people being trained and drill by Knights.


    Vetten also starts preparing soldiers and recruiting men all over the four corners of their kingdom.


    And if that is not enough The Orcs starteding to the border.


    Bandits gathered up daily not wanting to lose the opportunity that the chaos has provided them.


    A kind of terror gripped the Vanheim Kingdom. The people who cares nothing about the game of politics in the courts feared that the King has abandoned them to their fates.


    Shops and stores closed up. The beginner yers also feel the effect. The entire quest is B difficulty or C difficulty.


    This is because the Kingdom is almost in the state of anarchy. The quest giver that gives quest to newbies didn''t even dare to step outside their house.


    Only medium level yer benefited from this. Some even migrate to other kingdom thinking that Vanheim is finished.


    It was chaotic as it felt like the very foundation of Vanheim is about to be pulled out. With one simple act of leaving the Pce, the Eastern Continent boiled over.


    The people prayed every day to the Gods that the threats outside the Kingdom would note but without their King they felt helpless.


    For the first time the peasant were awakened that they need their King and put a face to the name and finally felt and understood the importance of a King.


    They began to believe that if the King is there, this kind of thing would not happen. And this is exactly what Aero wanted.


    His n is moving without a hitch.


    *************************************************************************


    Next chapter tomorrow. Hope you like it

 Chapter 12: ULTIMATUM

    <h4>Chapter 12: ULTIMATUM</h4>


    TRETHELM LAKE


    NICOLAS MANSION


    The Trethelm Lake is like always an idyllic ce, full of beautiful nts. The air around theke is refreshing.


    On the trees, birds would sing the song of the forest, beautiful and enchanting.


    Theke is a good fishing spot. But it used to be only two people fishing around here. That would be the Sage and his disciple.


    But today, there is a lot of people around theke, being boisterous andughing.


    While it is noisy instead of disturbing the peacefulke, it added life into this forest. For this forest have so longst heard noughter.


    It has been a week since the King exiled himself to Trethelm Lake. Dan and his party are sipping tea lounging around theke while fishing.


    In the bucket there is a lot of fish trying to jump out from it.


    They left their fishing rod while they rxingly sipping their tea without a care in the world.


    It was a pleasurable and idle life, unexpected for a bunch of exiled convoy


    The only one not here to enjoy this idle life is Sarah. She was ordered to do some reconnaissance work by Aero.


    Sarah was happy to contribute something to the group as she was not the strongest and she felt like she did not contribute much to the group.


    Aero on the other hand did not waste his time and doing nothing. Betting his life in this gamble, he of course could not sit around doing nothing.


    In this past week he raised his strength stats and endurance. By fighting the monster around the forest and raiding any small caves inside the forest.


    He did it alone to maximize his EXP gains.


    If that is not enough Aero also makes all the dinner and repairs the party equipment when Dan party went hunting to further improve his proficiency in the rted skills.


    He also read all the books in the Sage house to raise his intellect which in turn help him raise his proficiencies faster.


    Almost all of production type skill that Aero have almost reached Advanced.


    This was Aero being anxious. An anxiousness and nervousness he could not people catch on.


    Aero once tell Dan his stats, but Dan could not believe it. In a way, Aero was trying to brag and ease the tension. Though he was quite miffed that Dan did not trust him.


    Aero told Dan that stat doesn''t reflect your level. Levels up will only increase your health and mana. Sometimes it helps in acquiring stats.


    But if you use your own experience and method you can get stats without using the traditional way.


    Aero found this out, when he was trying to raise the attack stat. Practicing on monster is good but then he started practicing with rocks.


    First, small rock.


    Then medium rock. Then arge rock. Considering that Aero sword durability is unknown it didn''t break.


    It gives Aero fatigue faster but it increase Aero stats faster. While Dan was thinking about this, Aero yelled.


    And then he moved to trees. Aero notices that doing that kind of training it also increases his proficiency.


    ''Swing your sword to a tree a thousand times, then you will understand'' he said to Dan. Aero swing is fast, lethal and precise.


    Aero was also present in theke. He waszing around in a wooden chair. Sipping tea, he pondered on certain matter.


    The fishes on thekes sometimes jump out from the water.


    The water droplets fall down onto theke and ripples forms. A small ripples that ripples endlessly before dissipating.


    The bird sings the song of the forest in the distance. The winds blows and the leaves sway before falling down helplessly.


    Aero soaks all of this up. He smiles and thinks to himself, his hand reaching his pocket, holding a piece of paper..


    ''I should no longer hesitate.'' Then determination zing in his eyes, he shouted to Marco who is protecting the King, standing beside the Majesty.


    "It is time! Marco,e here!''


    Marco was startled but he approach Aero.


    ''Order someone to write a letter like this and can you write me a letter and hire a crier to give the news?" Aero said as he handed that piece of paper.


    Marco grumbled but he followed Aero orders without failed.


    "Yes, I can" he said as brought over the pen. Aero was shocked that Marco would write it himself.


    On the other hand Marco thought to himself. How could this young person think we can waste money to hire more people?


    The gold will not reproduce like rabbits. Aero not knowing Marco thought think this general is quite efficient.


    Aero went to his wooden table that he set outside and began writing onto the paper, another set of instructions.


    After finishing the letter he whisper something into Marco ears and Marco nodded before he went to the stable. Then he rides the horse and went out from the Lake.


    Dan seeing Marco rushing to the stables approached Aero.


    ''What did you ask him to do?'' Dan asked. Aero just smiles and whistles in happiness.


    ''Something interesting'' Aero replies as he went back to his chair and sipping his tea, looking at the birds, at the fish and the forest.


    Dan just shakes his head in frustration


    ''Ok. Keep your secret. Hmph'' Dan said as he roll his eyes back before he went back to theke to continue fishing.


    Aero looks at theke and said to himself


    ''This people are fishing for fish. I am fishing for something else. I just need someone to bite the bait''


    *************************************************************************


    VANHEIM


    AT THE CITY SQUARE


    The letter that Aero gives to Marco will set off a great storm in Vanheim.


    And it begins here in the city squire of the Capital.


    A crier stand tall in the center square loudly announcing something.


    "This is the letter from the Royal Highness, Protector of This Kingdom, and King of Vanheim, Duke of Vanheim and Sovereign of its People King George Vermont Vanheim.''


    The crier announced loudly so everyone could hear it. Standing on arge and tall podium his word echoes across the main square.


    The peasant went out from their homes, the merchant stopped what they were doing and people that went visiting also strain their ears.


    The yers also pay rapt attention thinking there might be a kingdom quest that is about to be given out.


    Even the yers strain their ears to listen.


    After looking that the crowd has paid attention to what he was about to say the crier then clear his throats and continues with his loud voice.


    ''I no longer could bear the noble''s betrayal. They have exhausted and weakened me in body and soul. They did not care about the Kingdom and its people will. All they care about is their own self-interest. And it is because of that I intend to abdicate from the throne of Vanheim once and for all."


    The crier repeats the content of the letter until evening. Read aloud in public ces all over the kingdom, the effect was startling.


    Themon people after hearing the announcement were angry. But interestingly their anger is not directed at the King but at the nobles of the Kingdom.


    Because while the announcement of the King letter was also announced, in the same day there are also other criers that announce the threats looming around the Kingdom.


    The Orcs invasion, Vetten arming their soldiers and covetous eyes of other nations that shares it borders with Vanheim.


    In their minds their King that protected them from the threats of other Kingdom covetous eyes were weakened by the noble''s greedy nature.


    King George was brought down because he was noble in action and will.


    As the peasant usually suffers from noble''s mistreatment they could sympathize with the King.


    In normal days they would not have the guts to be angry at nobles. But bandits wreak havoc every day, piging and marauding up and down the Kingdom like they own the kingdom.


    At the borders other kingdoms armies are looking over with desire clearly expressed in their gaze while the Orc attacks are getting severe in the north.


    The world is in chaos, the people are oppressed and life is hard. People in the Kingdom of Vanheim are getting desperate.


    There is no greater elixir of courage than desperation. Desperation could force people to be brave.


    And they are desperate.


    This desperation turns to anger. And that anger was directed at the nobles that forced their King, who in their mind is their protector, to abdicate.


    To them, this is the nobles fault. It is their greed that caused the Kingdom peaceful life to be broken.


    The people of the Kingdom want back their King to return to the Pce and continue protecting them like in the past


    No one sees this at the time¡­but it was like there is a dark hand guiding everything into ce.


    The peasants band together and started to march to the high walls of the nobles houses and riot against the nobles.


    Viges rises up, with farmer s holding pitchforks, hoe, and any sharp things they could find storms the high halls of the nobles.


    People dies. The private army also dies. But the viges that rise up were numerous and the private army also have a limit.


    Especially for small time nobles around the kingdom.


    Large Mansions and beautiful houses were burned that day, ck suffocating smokes rises up to the skies coloring the skyscape ck.


    The riot of the peasant that almost turned into a fill blown rebellion imed hundreds of lives, nobles dragged out from their homes and lynched by the mob of unsatisfied peasants.


    Some of the nobles household were hanged, their head were stuck into a pike.


    Nobledies were raped while their children were ughtered.


    And the peasant danced among the fires of broken homes and the high halls of the nobles, spinning and spinning until their sorrow and pain disappeared.


    And then they marched again.


    Aero of course has predicted this tragedy and still he persist in his strategy. Hearing what happens did not fill him with joy but it was necessary to make sure his ns work.


    In a way it is an unintended consequence of his n.


    Aero might have halted his studies but like his mother, he is smart in many ways especially the way he dealt with people.


    Now, he has a stage to shine to use his knowledge.


    The yers also in a dilemma when the riots first started.


    They didn''t know what to do in this period of confusion. Some joined the riots only to found outter their infamy became really high.


    Many yers didn''t like this riots and hoped it would stop at some point. Many NPCs that were quest giver were killed either by bandits or by Red yers.


    In just a week, all the nobles houses started getting scared for their lives and their properties.


    Even their private armies were shaken and some were even outright revolting as they saw opportunity to make a name for themselves.


    And there is also the fact that the other Kingdoms are showing signs to invade. And then nobles also saw this matter clearly with their eyes.


    And they know they could not rely on their private armies.


    They might be a private army but even they are afraid of organized armies of other Kingdoms.


    The reasons why Vanheim was strong was that in times of crisis they unite together.


    The poor and peasants always unite, it is the nobles that bicker and scheme to divide the poor and making them unable to strike them.


    The private armies of the nobles might be following orders but they also have flesh and blood.


    They have families living all over Vanheim.


    The only reasons they entered the private services of noble is because they wanted to provide a good life for their families.


    If that could not be guaranteed why would they serve their lord wholeheartedly? Even the nobles sees this.


    The will of the people are against them right now.


    They could no longer ignore the abdication of their King.


    How ironic that the King has abdicated but they found themselves suddenly defenseless with the entire world seems to want to target them.


    All their ns to gobble up the kingdom halted with the insurrection of peasant and independent militant popping up bearing the banner to restore the rightful king to the throne.


    This is total anarchy. And in such anarchy and chaos, who would dare to took the crown and sit himself on the throne?


    *************************************************************************


    Inside a candle lighted room, a gathering of people spoke to each other, debating against each other and even hurl insult at each other.


    After a few hours of customary bickering they finally calmed down and began to tackle the most important issues right now.


    The reasons why they are meeting today far away from the Pce is none other because of the abdication of the King..


    The abdication of King George and the solution to the anarchy that has taken ce in his absence.


    "What should we do?" asked Duke Derka, an old man with long white flowing white beard and some bald spot on his head.


    His physique look saggy and weak.


    He looked towards the man opposite him a middle aged men with protruding belly and a chubby rosy face.


    "How should I know?" reply Count Dritri.


    There was silent for a while as the people sitting around this table is thinking many things.


    They could not have imagined that the abdication of the King do not bring they any benefit instead bringing them many problems instead.


    "How about this? Tomorrow, we gathered representatives from the nobles, the temples and the people to persuade King George to return to the throne. This will appease the people and we could win back the will of the people. People are like pigs. They easily forgets."


    Offer a young man under a hood.


    The nobles listen and they agreed. To them, the peasants and the people are simple people.


    Give them something to eat they will shut up. If they are unhappy, held a fair of a festival and they will forget their hardship.


    At least this is the viewpoints of the nobles.


    Peasants are idiots and uncultured.


    They agree silently with the young man under the hood.


    This meeting was held because of the growing concern of their safety.


    They invited all the nobles and anyone who could give them an idea on how to solve this crisis.


    The fact that the young man was in disguises and wearing a hood to conceal his identity is not weird.


    Almost everyone, low nobles and low lords conceal their faces in fear of being recognized and to avoid the low lords fears to speak their thought in front of the higher ranked lords in this meeting


    They liked the idea that the young man suggest. After a round of discussion they all agreed to do that.


    That night they sent pigeons and messenger to the Temples of the Seven Gods, pick a noble to represents them and contact a People representative to represent the people will.


    Because of the importance of the matter by the sun was about to dawn, the people from each faction has already assembled in front of the pce.


    Bringing the hopes and prayers for a peaceful and favorable resolution they ride the carriage to the Trethelm Lake.


    Themotion and the fanfare that resulted in this grand procession alerted the civilians and the yers who were nearby.


    They spread the news and soon enough more peoplee to see the procession.


    All the yers who see this procession realize this must be about the King crisis.


    They knew something big is happening.


    ''What the hell will happen today?'' Ask one yer as he follows the grand procession from behind.


    The yers then inform this to other yers and soon enough about four thousand yers were following the procession from behind as they tried to get to know the representatives from the three factions.


    Finally after a few hours and an ufortable ride on the swamp area they all reached Trethelm Lake.


    The yers were also anxious as they look on in anticipation of what is about to happen next.


    The representatives sent a crier to announce to the Sage to inform him that they areing here to meet the King and talk to him


    An elf weed the crier as the crier announced the representative intentions and names. For a while there is silence when suddenly booming voice spoke


    ''I will talk. Wait''


    The representatives heaved their breath in relief as they wait outside for the King.


    A few hourster, the crier announced the King arrival as the door opens and the King went outside the white manor.


    The yers was awed looking at the King of Vanheim.


    He look like a picture of the warriors of ancient time with sturdy physique and having a sword sheath strapped on his left hip like a debonair and carefree hero.


    But then their shocked multiplied.


    ''Look, at the person beside the King!'' one yer shouted out


    The King came out apanied by a yer.


    Wearing a white robe and a shining red sword attached at his left hip while fanning his face with a fan, the yers finally met the rumored strategist of King George.


    *************************************************************************


    A FEW HOURS BEFORE


    "Your Highness, did you hear? The nobles are sending a delegation to invite you to return to your throne."


    Arcturus eximed in a happy tone that he almost jumped in excitement. The King was equally surprised.


    He took a nce at Aero.


    Truly, this Aero is no ordinary adventurer.


    Nics judgment was not wrong. To think he could predicted this far. By announcing my abdication and the reason for it, I have gained the people support.


    The will of the people went to him and with it he gained power


    But what is more amazing is that this adventurer named Aero already knew that there will be anarchy.


    Now the nobles that threatened him before are running scared, hiding in their homes.


    Even his general who initially disapproves of my trust to Aero has had a change of heart.


    Aero looked at the King smiling when Aero decided he needs to rein the happiness of the King before he did something he regrets in a moment of weakness.


    So, he approached the King and said


    "Your Grace, when they offer you the throne, remember what I said, do not take it. Give them an ultimatum. Either grants you absolute power to govern as you please without the interference of the nobles or find a new King."


    Aero said.


    The King face turns determined and he nodded. He would not be an idiot that is consumed by happiness and forgets the grand n and scheme of his strategist.


    By now The King has already regarded Aero as his people.


    Aero knows what the King is thinking but he pays the King no mine. He is no one people. He is his own people.


    He returned to his seat. Then slowly he sipped his tea while whistling a tune.


    *************************************************************************


    It was not going as the nobles thought it would be. They thought the King would easily ede to the request.


    But instead, they find that King George is really adamant and determined not to enter the Pce.


    For three days, the King listen to the pleas of the representatives feigning interest and shows response but his answer to the question asking him to return was always the same.


    No. A resounding no


    With each day passing in the Kingdom with no King on the throne the Kingdom is slowly descending into a state of anarchy.


    And that increases the pressure on the backs of the representatives which be heavier as each day passes.


    The already stabilized situation has shown itself to be slowly unraveling and is ready to be to explode.


    And the explosion would not be good to the nobles houses and the Kingdom in general.


    It wasn''t until the third day, where the representatives were practically begging the King with tears and wails that the King offered his subject an ultimatum.


    "Give me absolute power in the court and I will return. If not forget about it and let me live my life in peace''


    The nobles hesitated for a moment but then thinking about what will happen to them and the spiraling environment t of the Capital, they chose something that they would regret in the near future.


    Faced with a choice of anarchy or despotic power, they opted for a strong King, calling for King George return to the throne.


    The moment this news were spread out to the Kingdom, themon people cheered while the Temples send prayers to the Gods.


    The nobbles all have a sullen face and vow to maintain this kind of power for only a few months before restoring back the status quo.


    They decided to appease the people and revert back to their old ways after the situation has been stabilized.


    When this spread out to the yers, they have a different reaction.


    "This is his strategy, right?"


    "Clearly. NPCs don''t have that kind of intelligence."


    "He''s a terrifying man. To turn a country into anarchy in only a week."


    "He''s just one man"


    "I like his style."


    "He''s one to lookout for "says a rugged warrior.


    Sarah who is in the background is listening to all the praise and critic directed at Aero. Many yers are happy because it seems that peace has returned.


    But Sarah know it''s not over yet.


    Aero had told her that one week ago.


    Two weeks from now, war ising. And that war will change this continent.


    Aero said if he ys his card right, he would be able to gain the most influence in the shortest time possible.


    Aero has found the good thing about being a strategist and he intend to use that advantages to quickly be stronger and stand shoulder to shoulder with the great figures in Brave World.


    And with that he will get sponsorship deals ofmercial video ad if he bes a famous yer.


    To be famous you must be strong or have something unique about you. So, the determination to be strong is engraved inside Aero bones.


    Sarah was curios of the real life Aero.


    She wondered how he would look like.


    War wille and Aero would be there to stop it.


    ***************************************************************

 Chapter 13: KINGDOM

    <h4>Chapter 13: KINGDOM</h4>


    He saw the stained ss windows with the image of his grandfather. He walks forward, there is a confidence in his steps and a certain aura of a ruler emanated out from him.


    This is where his ancestors used to walk and rule the world. Now, he finally felt like he was a ruler of this kingdom.


    George looked at this room and he smiles. He looked at that throne of his. It is just a simple chair. Other than the fact it was carved by wood of high quality, it is just a chair.


    But how many people fought all their life to sit in that seat? How many bloods were spilled? How many innocent lives were sacrificed?


    This is the most wanted seat in all of Vanheim¡­the throne of Vanheim


    Then heughed, hisugh reverberates inside the room. It was augh of pure joy. It was augh of a man who got want he wanted.


    This is his throne room. This time¡­it is truly his throne room.


    Behind him sharing his happiness is his three loyal generals, respectfully waiting on him.


    This person is none other than King George of Vanheim.


    George takes a deep breath like he was sucking it all in, the smell of the room, the sound of its step, the feeling he is feeling now and then he closed his eyes.


    And opening it again the scenery didn''t change.


    He is still in his throne room¡­.this time with absolute power at his disposal.


    ''It is not a dream'' he thought to himself. He dreamed of this moment for so long and now that it happened, he almost feared that it was just a dream.


    "I have returned" the King eximed.


    The three generals bowed and they smile from the bottom of their hearts.


    King George looked behind him and saw Aero, his strategist looking uninterested with the throne room as warmth filed the King heart.


    Aero was looking at the painting that lined the walls of the throne rooms and the stained ss windows.


    He was hoping for a quest or something but he was bound to be disappointed.


    ''Maybe if I am a painter looking at one of these painting would trigger a quest'' Aero thought to himself.


    Then someone crash onto him. Aero was startled. King George is hugging Aero. Then he releases his hug, there is gratitude in his eyes.


    "Thank you Aero for your service to the Kingdom. We will reward you heavily for your help. Know that you are wee anytime here in my Kingdom"


    Aero smiles.


    "It is my honor" Aero politely replied.


    Tting


    QUEST COMPLETE!


    RISE TO PROMINENCE


    You have helped King George of Vanheim solved his problem in the court. His trust towards you increase. He regards you as someone trustworthy.


    Fame increase by 400


    Reputation increase by 500


    Contribution point 5000 towards Vanheim Kingdom


    Gold 30000


    All stat increase by 10


    Charm increased by 20


    Honor increased by 50


    Grace increased by 100


    Aero smiles grew wider after looking at the rewards.


    ''YES! YES!'' Aero was practically air fisting in his mind the moment he reads the status windows notification.


    If he could dance in this throne room without caring about his image, he would''ve.


    This is what he expected from a level A difficulties quest. It''s worth it. Thank god it works. Thank God that after all that hard work and all that he risk, he ispensated fairly. He thought to himself.


    People did not know but he sweated buckets that his ns will not work. The calm and confident image he always portrayed was a facade to make the King trust him.


    And he also has to instils that same trust to those who follow the King. After all, no one wants to back a losing horse.


    But thankfully his strategies work without a hitch.


    But he already suspected it will work. King George must not face these issues with a bold move like many of his loyalist officials suggested.


    Aero could already imagine what would happen if King George respond boldly and without a tact of diplomacy.


    That would only lead to worse reaction which will be the spark to an already mountain fold of explosive keg that only needed that one spark to ignite itself.


    And if that spark ignites those kegs, the explosion would be something that George would not be able to handle.


    The me resulting from that explosion will ravage the Kingdom


    Aero understand the weakness of a show of force in a strained political tension


    Main weakness of a show of force is that it stirs up resentment and eventually led to the response that will eat at the King authority.


    Since a show of force won''t work to quiet down the dissenting voice of the nobles, then Aero had to think of another way.


    If he couldn''t intimidate the nobles using punishments, then he must use another way.


    Aero decided to show the example of how important their King really is to the stability of the Kingdom.


    Of course this will only work in the premise that King was a great king in which his presence overwhelmed the other kingdoms and have done many deeds to the people.


    And he has to be irreceable, that to rece him would invite aggression from other countries and kingdoms.


    Fortunately, George fits the type of that person and so Aero could execute his n wlessly. If it''s any other rulers, Aero had to use other tactics.


    But because it was George Aero could use this strategy.


    ''I give them a glimpse of what will happen to their Kingdom if their King is gone. And it was like the sky has fallen down. Works like a charm''


    This strategy work because this country has many threat.


    Using this method at a peaceful Kingdom might have a different effect. Aero dare anyone to call his bluff, and no one did.


    At least now looking at his status window his contribution is Peasant level.


    Another five thousand and he will rose to Baron level contribution. One of the privileges of being a Baron is that Baron can buynd.


    If he hasnds, he also can hire a couple of farmers and that could help him gain money. Of course, he would never use it to form a private army.


    After all he did not need to do such things.


    First, Aero need to thank the King. He distances himself from the King and bow slightly before saying


    "Thank you, Your Grace. However my work here is not done. The Orcsnd has started to move."


    Aero informed the King of the threat looming over thends of Vanheim.


    With 100 thousand Orcs marching to Vanheim this is a grave crisis that could wreck this Kingdom apart.


    Aero believes that someone else is responsible for inciting the Orcs. The Orcs is one of the yable sses in Brave World.


    Not many choose that ss though because it''s very hard to level up and many new yers die many times.


    Every yer who chooses to be an Orcs will begin their journey at Nairhell in the East of Vanheim.


    Nairhell is and of vast dessert and filled with strong monster. Broly n once solved a quest involving the Orcs which in turn unlock the Orc ss.


    The Orcs ruling structure is a bit different than the human civilization but they do have a leader.


    The Orcs are not ruled by a King but instead they have Orc Chief. Orc is a tribalmunity. The Laws of the fittest thrive there.


    Only the strongest of the Orcs can be the Orc chief.


    It is because of this the Orc have always been divided, warring against each other and while they raided the viges near the border, they were never considered a real threat to Vanheim.


    But Aero has heard disturbing news from the messengers he sent to Nairhell and the spies of the King.


    About ten of the influential tribes of the Orcs have banded together under one banner determined to march to Vanheim and break through to the other Kingdoms.


    They convene the Meeting of the Orc Chief and crowned an Orc as the Great Orc to lead them against the enemies of the Horde.


    They are now led by a yer named Gruk, an Orc yer who dered himself the Great Orc before he was formally crowned by the Great Chiefs of the Orcishnds


    He ruled over a great vast army.


    "Yes, I also heard the report "said the King while the expression of joy before turned to worries.


    Aero on the other hand was not worried. Instead he said to the King.


    "This is your chance, Your Grace" Aero said as he paced around the room, his hand behind his back as he smiles mischievously.


    "What chance?" The King asked not understanding what Aero is talking about. Instead it only puzzled him more.


    The Three Generals were used to this and now listen intently to Aero. They have given up trying to make sense Aero behavior.


    Aero then stop his pacing all over the room and look at the King as he chuckles.


    "This is the opportune moment for Your Grace to take military authority from the nobles.''


    Hearing this statement the King was shocked. Then thinking about it, it dawned on him


    He understands what Aero is trying to do and realizes Aero was right.


    Now, that his position has solidified and the will of the people is behind him, he could truly do what Aero suggested.


    He finally understand what his strategist wanted to do.


    He didn''t think of it before because he was ovee with fear of the impending crisis and the noble''s adtion.


    The King almost missed a great opportunity. He is thankful Aero is here to remind him. Aero then said


    ''Please dere that Your Grace will put all their armies under one banner, your banner, to fight theing invasion. The nobles houses will not dare reject not at such moment, not at this early moment where they are pretending to be obeying Your Grace orders, when the people is still behind us and our cause is a just cause. The noble houses promised their support, watched by every representative of the Temple and people in this kingdom. To reject it is to invite universal condemnation"


    Aero quickly give his idea unreservedly.


    The King also is half convinced but then he remembered the noble''s private armies and fear that they would also use this chance to rebel if they are dissatisfied.


    "You don''t think they will rebel?" He ask Aero.


    Aero shakes his head, a rxed smile on his face. To rebel at this juncture would put everything they have done to waste.


    Aero understand the nobles thinking.


    They only pretended to ede to the King request in public but they will surely find ways to curb the King authority once again.


    To prevent that from ever happening, the military needs to sit only under one banner. The banner of the Kingdom.


    The principle is the same whether in the ancient world or the modern world. Whoever controls the military controls the world.


    It is time to abolish private armies if this Kingdom is to conquer the world. Aero did not treat this game half assed.


    If he bes the grand strategist, he will surely follow the path of the Grand Strategist. And what is that path?


    To scheme against the world and deliver the world to a master he could acknowledge. A wise person follows a wise master.


    And he will not forget to get himself a good position, fame and fortune along the way.


    "They have no just cause. " Aero added.


    It is very important to have a just cause when waging war, because if not you will only invite resistance from the people and the world.


    Even the men under them would lose morale. IF that happens they would lost even before the fight began.


    One of the General in the room was also passionate after hearing Aero ns and step out and said


    "Sir Aero is right Your Highness. This is the chance. Duke Bradheim hold too much military power in the North East and who knows what he is thinking there? I fear he could be persuaded to turn his de towards Your Highness" said Marco.


    Arcturus who was standing beside Marco hesitated for a while. He closes his eyes and takes a deep breath and then he opens his eyes and nodded in agreement


    "Your Grace I agree with Marco. If one day Duke Bradheim used that military power to rebel against us at our most vulnerable moment, what would happen?" Arcturus added.


    King George is getting a headache.


    He thought his problem was solved, but now hearing from his general and his strategist he just found out he couldn''t even enjoy sitting in his throne for a moment.


    He learned that arge horde of Orcs ising to attack


    Though one hundred thousand Orcs is not as big as Vanheim military, but Orcs is not a weak enemy.


    They are strong, their physique isrger and stronger than humans and their horse units are formidable.


    Attacking in horseback with their blunt weapons, they are a mighty force to be reckoned with.


    In the past before the Horde try to attack Vanheim borders with ten thousands Orcs but they are easily squashed.


    But the King knows it was not because his Kingdom army was overwhelmingly strong but because the Orc horde was weak and disorganized.


    That''s because they weren''t united. Now there is talk about an Orc that manage to unify ten of the Orc tribes and leading them here.


    What is he going to do?


    He could use this opportunity to put all the military power under him. But his stepbrother Bradheim will clearly know this ploy and detected his scheme.


    Aero look towards the King and saw the King is ruminating over something. Aero knows who Duke Bradheim is. The stepbrother of the King.


    As the strategist of the King how could he not investigate the King family and the people around him?


    ''Duke Bradheim will know that George will never return the military power once it is handed to him. The other nobles would give it to him for now, fearing the bacsh. Maybe even they would not see the scheme since it is a viable cause.'' Aero mutters as he looked towards the King.


    The nobles can be deceived into thinking that their armies will be returned to them but Aero knows that Lord Bradheim will be a tough cookie.


    But King George knows Bradheim is not like that.


    Even when all the noblese to ingratiate themselves with George at his pce after his return, Bradheim didn''t evene to congratte.


    He was about to ask Aero about taking Bradheim military power when Aero quickly shakes his head and said


    "No, you must not do that" Aero could easily see through King George thoughts


    Aero said breaking King George concentration.


    "Lord Bradheim is protecting Fort Elken which is adjacent to Nairhell border. Taking his military power right now will only increase our own problem. We have to deal with himter."


    The other Generals hearing this also quite down. Since the strategist said so, they will defer to him.


    By now the Tree Generals truly believes in the strategist capability and they have the highest respect for him.


    It was like the respect that was afforded to Zhuge Liang that made Guan Yu and Zhang Fei both listen to him


    After all why wouldn''t they believe Aero now? Their King gained back the throne without even a single bloodshed.


    King George was about to have another headache but Then King George realized.


    He has Aero. The adventurer that helped him regains his throne. The very same person that helped him gain supports from the people.


    Why not use his intelligence and offer him to serve him?


    George appreciates Aero talents and wanted to put him to use and Aero himself wanted to be put to use to gain fame and fortune.


    After all which ruler did not want to recruit talents to their side?


    "Sir Aero, I have a request for you." He hesitates for a bit before the King ask


    "Will you lead my armies?"


    Aero was shocked and he pondered the question for a bit. This is not what he signed up for.


    Not that he hates war or anything it''s just that he''s not that confident leading an army.


    With his sword, he does not fear duels.


    But in a war, one man can''t change the tide of war alone.


    Even though he could kill one hundred of low level soldiers and even kills low level yers like they were cabbages on a home garden that does not mean he can kill one hundred thousand of soldiers by his lonesome.


    And there is still the mastermind behind this Orc threat. Sarah informed Aero that Gruk ismunicating with someone.


    There are too many factors at y.


    Then the window quest popped up.


    KINGDOM QUEST


    THE INVASION OF ORCS


    King George has asked you to lead the armies to defeat the Orcs army that is marching to Vanheim as his measure of trust towards you. The King views you as a great talent and wanted to recruit you in the uing war


    Reward : Fame increase


    : Reputation increase


    : Contribution points


    : Will be granted the opportunity to be a part of the nobility


    : Gold 50000


    : Will be granted the permission to see The Secret Archive (You see this message because


    of your unique ss)


    : Friendship with the King increase.


    Aero did not immediately answer as he closes his eyes. Then he said


    "Your Grace, can you give me some time to think about this?" The King nodded understanding the request.


    "Yes, you can. But I hope it will not take too long Sir Aero. I believe in Sir Aero ability and truly hope Sir Aero would help me in future undertakings"


    Aero nodded. He believes he has left quite an impression on the King because of his sess.


    "Thank you, Your Grace. The next time Ie, I will have my answer." Aero replies before he goes out of the Throne Room and logged off outside the Pce


    *************************************************************************


    Ting!


    The capsule opens up.


    Daniel just logged out of Brave World. Getting out of the capsule, he looks around his room.


    ''This room looks like someone barfed all over the room''


    Sighing he cleans his room which looks messy because he forgot to clean it many times before.


    Sometimes he asks himself. Was it that he forgot to clean or whether he was toozy to clean nowadays?


    Smelling a weird smell, he decided to spray some air freshener before finally the room smell a little bit better, looking like a livable ce and slightly neat enough to impress the people thate in that while he is living alone his cleanliness could be considered passable.


    He then immediately take a shower with dust all over his body, eat and exercise his body. Daniel needs to maintain a healthy lifestyle to make sure he''s not sick.


    Sick means he can''t y. And that means money wasted. He opens the TV sets and stream the channels when he stopped at the VMS channel


    VMS media is broadcasting about Brave World events. This pique his interest. He decided to watch as he opens a can of beverage andid his back on that old sofa.


    A woman reporter seems to be reporting the events.


    "Kate, what is thetest development in Brave World?" A tall young handsome man with slick ck hair and wearing costume of magicians seems to ask the woman.


    The woman was wearing a Witch costume.


    "Harry, the big story is Leo n attempt to take Fort Regar at Redat Kingdom still isn''t seeding. It seems they have put a lot in their expenses to take the Fort. This has made their ns to experience internal problems.''


    The male reporter nodded before saying


    ''That maybe because Redat Kingdom has many elite Knights yers and NPC making the Leo n attack ineffective with their current level of power. Redat military is led by a yer named Aldwin a Knight Type warrior. Aldwin seems very experienced in war and he looked very strong too."


    The screens show the yers named Aldwin killing the soldiers in an ambush attack with a sword like he was shing papers instead of people.


    It was a scene showing how domineering Aldwin really is.


    "But that is not all."


    The woman reporter interjected.


    ''There also another big story in the Western continent. The Temple of Zeus was burned by a follower of a new teachings that originated in Zun kingdom. A yer calling himself The Pope has arisen and many NPCs have already followed him. There are also a faction of yers in Grata and Zun Kingdom that has followed this man."


    "Well, I think, Kate, this could lead to a friction with the seven religious order of Brave World." The male reporter said seriously as the female reporter nodded in agreement.


    "Yes, Harry, it seems so."


    "In another story, the Orcs in Nairhell is marching to Vanheim Kingdom. Lead by Gruk, this new yer manages to unite ten tribes of Orcs to fight under him. This also makes many new yers wanted to try Orcs ss as Gruk images of leading a great Orc Horde made a lot of men hearts boils."


    "Harry, if they seed and invading Vanheim yer''s interest in Orcs ss will increase, don''t you think?"


    Daniel turns off the TV before they could say any further.


    ''Hmm, this is slightly troublesome'' Daniel said as his mind is in dilemma whether to ept the quest from the King or not.


    ************************************************************************


    Chapter for today. If you like it cast some votes and give some reviews. hopefully a good one.

 Chapter 14: AWAKENING OF THE LION

    <h4>Chapter 14: AWAKENING OF THE LION</h4>


    ETV3 Broadcasting Station


    After Sarah met Aero, she tried to find him again in the ce where they used to meet but to no avail.


    Then one day as she was running around doing quest and leveling up her character she meet Dan group in a quest raid.


    Dan was a friendly person and he was also capable so she started partying and solving quest together.


    Slowly they be closer with the group.


    She knew Raina and Amy too and since they meet each other a few times already they are quite familiar with each other.


    At the same time this was happening the group is also with Aero helping him with the quest.


    Impressed by Sarah ability to control andmand nature, the group decided to rmend her to meet their mutual friend, Aero


    Of course for Aero and Sarah they didn''t know they will meet again like this and they are both equally surprised and shocked.


    Sarah met him again and she was quite excited as she still remembers this man.


    Looking at him, Sarah remarked in her heart


    ''He still didn''t change. Always the same interesting and smart guy''


    She heard how Aero slyly manipted the King and the people of the court to follow him like they were toys dancing to the tune that he yed.


    Of course she also follows this development of this story on the forums. The more she read the more she was impressed.


    She knows it was the same Aero. She just didn''t know Dan group were also helping Aero from the very beginning of the quest.


    If she knew she would have already ask Dan to invite her earlier.


    She joined the quest a little bitter but she was present most of the time.


    She sighed a bit.


    With a ir for the dramatic, Aero was charismatic when she saw Aero force the King to believe him.


    Sarah also could see how Aero never leave everything to chance.


    She still remembers when she was ordered by Aero to find him a hooded robe and to make sure she is not identified.


    She apanied Aero on his outing from Trethelm Lake only to see he disguises himself as one of the low lords and suggested and idea to the other nobles to ask the King to return to power in a secret meeting.


    He was like a puppeteer, only this time the puppet was the nobles and the audience is the whole world.


    Sarah realizes this at that moment. Aero is not someone she wanted to be enemy with.


    After this Aero undoubtedly, will be busy with the war. Which means this will be the only time she might have to contact Aero in the real world.


    Her colleagues already get the information about him with the clue she provided and they were clearly surprised with his achievement


    Aero has potential. And that is what important. A potential to be a star


    She has already convinced her Director to hire Aero as one of their protagonist in their newly created TV shows.


    "I hope he epts''


    Sarah anxiously said while putting dialing the number.


    The dialing call sound started.


    *************************************************************************


    THE LIBRARY


    He came here again today perusing the shelves again. What will he borrow this time? Unknowingly I began be curious about this young boy.


    I looked at him and see he was reading on one of the tables, book sprawling on the library table.


    That''s odd. Usually he doesn''t read in the library and was more inclined to borrow it. I approached him.


    "Hi, Daniel"


    "Ah, Nadia."


    He seems startled seeing me.


    "Reading? "I asked


    "Yes¡­.Hmm¡­No, not really. "


    It piqued my interest.


    "What''s wrong?"


    "Nothing. I just need a quiet ce to think, so I came here." He said coldly


    ''Oh''


    I was embarrassed. He seems to be in a bad mood.


    Closing my mouth I went back to my counter while looking at that young man reading intently.


    For some reason looking at the young man profile reading so intently there was this some kind of serenity.


    Then after three hours of reading he closed the book with a thud. His face shows that he is happy judging by the smirk on his face.


    It was like something has been solved. I turn my gaze away not wanting for him to know I was looking at him so intently.


    The sound of the clock ticking sound clearer than before, now that I am not looking at him. The way he reads fascinates me.


    Or maybe I was just fascinated that there are still young people that read in library these days considering the smartphones and the many ways people could read.


    Not to mention there is so many things that reces books these days.


    But, maybe the boy likes book¡­.just like she loves the smell of books. Holding something makes it feel real.


    He came to the counter and returns the book he borrows and looking at me with an apologetic expression.


    "Nadia, I''m sorry about before. I was thinking about a lot of stuff." He said shing a smile and that¡­was shocking.


    "No, it''s fine. It was my bad." I said


    It was shocking because he smiled.


    I realize that even before he never smiles. At least he never smiles to me. He always looks like he has something bad happens to him.


    While that serious look is good, I could not believe the face he shows when he smiles. It is a good expression.


    He has a¡­.great smile.


    He should smile more. Maybe¡­if he smiles more¡­.Aish, what am I thinking? I blushed red unconsciously as I look at Daniel back leaving the library.


    *************************************************************************


    ASGARO KINGDOM


    The great and mighty Kingdom of Asgaro that is full of Viking like warriors. That is the assessment of yers that resided there


    King Fjord ruled the Asgaro Kingdom. He is an old man but he possesses the vitality of a great warrior when he rode into battle.


    He was bulky and has round but hard stomach. He has short braided red hair and red beard with an axe behind his back when he rides into battle.


    He is as tall as seven feet and when he stands the ferociousness of a great warrior oozes from him


    In his youth, he roam the battlefield and fought many battles with Kingdom of Redat gaining the nickname the Red Axe.


    Now, he is old but that warrior way of life did not diminish.


    If there is one difference is that he no longer could fight in the battlefield like when he was young and had to be content administering then Kingdom.


    His axe no longer shed blood and he no longer rides his ck sable warhorse into battle. In a way it is something he regretted.


    That Time catches up with all. But his ambition of inflicting damage and finally conquering the Kingdom of Redat is still burning.


    He hasmissioned a n to fight for him to acquire Fort Regar in the Kingdom of Redat.


    Territorial wars between these two kingdoms has been intensifying in the past decades with old grudges resurfacing.


    Yet the n hemissioned that has promised his victory still did not seed. He is losing the trust of the people and it has strained the economy.


    While he was agonizing over this matter, he heard news from the Eastern continent. King George is the young king of Vanheim Kingdom.


    To King Fjord he looks like a weak, young and powerless King. He doesn''t just look like that he is like that.


    But after listening to the events happening in that Kingdom King Fjord envies one thing about the Young King


    Probably right now King George is the only King in the Eastern continent who has unlimited power, to even be able to disregard noble''s advices¡­like Emperors of Old.


    After King George rise to power from Trethelm Lake Event he quickly introduces new policies to strengthen his Kingdom.


    Fjord also has heard how he has put the military power of the nobles under his authority to fight the external threats that is approaching his Kingdom.


    Any army, private or otherwise must be registered with the Kingdom or be regarded as traitor and those who supported them aremitting high treason.


    The only exception of this registration is given to King George stepbrother who guards the Vanheim border from the Orcs.


    Fjord believes if George policies work, with the abundant resources they have and a strong leadership, Vanheim Kingdom could even surpass Niovar.


    And King Fjord finally look towards the East with wary expression.


    ''A young cub has grown into a lion'' he remarked once when he reads the report submitted to him.


    What this taught Fjord is you have to hire a capable man to help you.


    This is why he sent his messenger to hire the man that gains the throne for George to help him take the Fort.


    Now, he waits.


    *************************************************************************


    VETTEN KINGDOM


    Kyle is a magician specializing in attack spells and was respected in Vetten Kingdom.


    With handsome face that pleases people, a tall height that is just ideal around 6''5 and beautiful wavy blonde hair he look like a movie star.


    But unexpectedly even with that handsome appearance he was not a yer that ys the game rxingly and chasing girls instead he was a diligent person that treats this game seriously.


    Because he solved many quest involving the nobility of Vetten Kingdom he is regarded quite fondly by the court of Vetten.


    So when Vetten starts preparing soldier to invade Vanheim he was appointed as one of themander of a five thousand man soldier.


    He was happy and excited when he got the assignment as he believes it will be an easy job for him toplete.


    A Kingdom that was gued with internal problem will crumble easily. This is an easy assessment to make


    Then as everything seems too aligned with the stars and the opportunity has presented itself for Vetten suddenly King George returns again to the throne and with such great support and unity unforeseen by any forces in the continent.


    The people and the nobles, two of the most hard to please factions in any Kingdom begged a King to return back to the throne.


    Usually they would want Kings to either go to hell or be dethrone.


    When did you ever hear nobles that is known to scheme and plot for each other benefits throws their pride and schemes to persuade and begged the King to return to his throne and gives him unlimited power.


    If this were the real world it was like they discarded democracy to change their country to absolute monarchy and this move was not only not opposed but cheered on.


    This poses a problem to him and Vetten Kingdom army.


    Before they believed they could win because the country was in a state of disarray and the nobles were in a state of disarray.


    But with George return it seems the country bes even stronger.


    With all military authority under the hand of the King the organization of the soldier will be formidable, a unity that is not present in Vetten Kingdom with many of its forces are still ruled by nobles which did not all shares the same aspiration and goals.


    Veranis and Tian Dynasty on the other hand was relieved to see Vanheim Kingdom is alright and regain back their confidence to uphold honor of their alliance.


    Though Kyle knew what those two Kingdoms are really after. Vanheim protection. Veranis and Tian is north of Niovar Kingdom.


    If Vanheim fall, Gerad or Niovar would attack Veranis. What they do are all guided by the principle of self-preservation.


    Kyle also heard that what happens in Vanheim was because of one man scheme. In one brilliant stroke, that yer whose name is Aero shot to glory and fame.


    Kyle was outraged. His n for fame and fortune was dashed. After all how could he get his fame and fortune if the war is not continued?


    So, he suggests to the King his strategy.


    People praise the yer named Aero?


    Do they think there are no other smart people? People in the forum call that; yer a great strategist and all that.


    I''ll prove to them I''m as good as him.


    So he contacted Gruk. Gruk is a person he used to party with in an MMORPG before Virtual Reality was created.


    Kyle asked for his help with benefits thrown in. After a few days Gruk replies positively to his proposition


    With military help from Vetten, Gruk manages to unite ten tribes of Orcs easily before he created an Orc Horde and be almost the undisputed ruler of Nairhell.


    Numbering one hundred thousand Orcs with tens of thousands of iron warhorses, they agree to invade Vanheim and if they seed they will split the country between Nairhell and Vetten.


    Half will go to Vetten, while the other half is to be given to Gruk to establish a Kingdom of Orcs. But Kyle of course decides that he could not give Gruk the country.


    He was not stupid.


    That would threaten Vetten Kingdom if Gruk ever manages to create Orc Kingdom. His n is that he will let Gruk weaken Vanheim military beforeing in to finish the kill.


    "HAHAHAHA. That will show them"


    This is the beginning of the rivalry between Kyle and Aero. Their tactics and strategies to deal with each other will earn them a spot in BW legends.


    *************************************************************************


    The sound of Journey Don''t Stop Believing sounded from my phone. It was the ringtone of my phone.


    My hands were waving left and right on my bed as I was trying to grab my phone.


    My phone was ringing and shaking on my hand as I dazedly checks the number. It''s not a number I recognize.


    I hesitated before finally I pick up the call.


    "Hello who''s this?'' I asked groggily as I rub my eyes


    "Is this Mr. Daniel?" The person voice was a woman voice, gentle and professional.


    "Yeah" Daniel is thinking who this person is.


    How did they know who he was?


    "Thank goodness. I am from ETV3 Broadcasting station. We would like to schedule a meet with you through video chat."


    Hmm. Hearing this Daniel eyes grow a little wider.


    "A video chat? Why?"


    "Honestly speaking, I don''t know. Sorry. I was only asked to pass the message to you from my superior"


    After that she told me what to do and thirty minutester, I''m in front of myputer having a video chat.


    Of course this time I already finished showering. Don''t want to look like a bum living on some cardboard boxes under some bridge.


    "Hello, can you see me?'' Said a burly man with a hoarse voice. Probably around the age of forty something.


    He has a few bald spots on his head and from the way he carries himself it reminds me of the big shot in manypanies.


    "Yes, I can. What is your reason for scheduling this video chat?"


    After that he exined to me that he wanted to advertise my adventure in their new program.


    I can submit them my videos of my adventures.


    Of course my level, my skills are hidden. So is my ss. (That''s the most important thing.)


    There is only one thing I was curious about and that is


    "How much will I get for my video?"


    "One hundred dors on submitting video and depending on the poprity of the video you will be givenmission."


    I was thinking for a while before asking where did they get my information. They then exined that Sarah was their employees. I was shocked before resolving myself to thank herter.


    I already decided to bet on this game and now I have an opportunity to gain some ine while ying.


    This¡­..was great.


    After rifying the terms and agreement, I ept their offers. After that, I ended the video chat and logged back in to Brave World


    *************************************************************************


    "I ept" I eximed to the King in the throne room.


    -You epted The Quest!-


    The King smiles and shakes my hand


    "Thank you, Sir Aero. I will send you to Fort Elken with 30 thousand soldiers under yourmand."


    Aero nodded. It is hard decision to make but nothing risked, nothing gained.


    "Thank you. Your Grace. One question, can I invite Dan and hispanion for this endeavor?"


    "Ah, Dan. Yourpanions'' he nodded and then he added


    ''They also have contributed greatly in helping We. Yes, if it''s him you can. He is very friendly and I enjoy my conversation with him."


    I know Dan is a great talker and easygoing person which is why he is great mood maker in any party.


    He is also quite capable in aplishing any task that is given to him


    After that I contacted Dan. He agreed to help after discussing with his usual teammates, Raina and Amy.


    It is also at this time that I give them ten thousand gold coins from the previous quest as per our agreement when they helped me.


    Their eyes were shining gold and their smiles are almost reaching their cheek bones.


    After all Dan wanted to buy new equipment for himself and with this sudden injection of money, it would be more than easy for him to buy the things he wanted.


    This time I promised them a whopping amount of fifteen thousand gold coins and they were practically cheering.


    With the ten thousand gold coins they all wanted to upgrade their equipment and buys other things.


    I told them to get ready and train for three days before we will be marching to the Fort. It is not a lot of times but they have to make do.


    I too will try to find an unexplored cave or dungeon to increase my level.


    I open my status window to check my progress after all the training I have done these past three days.


    Divine Sword Technique [6] Intermediate


    One of Lizhu Gerard techniques. Lizhu Gerard learned many styles of attack that are foreign for this continent emphasizing the internal energy and self-reflection. This technique is rarely seen in Vjeri Continent.


    Mana Consumption : 1200 MP(will increase when the proficiency increase)


    : Increase attack power to 140 points


    Sacred Sword Finger [9] Intermediate


    Can shoot out invisible force of energy from your finger. Highly concentrated energy that is focused at one point this skill is deadly, lethal and emphasize swiftness. One of Lizhu Gerard Sword Art.


    Mana Consumption : 1000 MP (will increase when the proficiency increase)


    : Increase attack power to 200


    Looking at my skills I looked at Sacred Sword Finger skill with a smile.


    Sacred Sword Finger will level up to advanced very soon. I used this skill very often as a ranged attack and it proved as a deadlybination when fused with Divine Sword technique.


    It is only the fact that the MP consumption getting increase with higher proficiency that puzzles me.


    After all shouldn''t the consumption lowered when you reach higher proficiency. Of course the attack power of each skill shot up drastically with each level of proficiency but the consumption of mana also rises up.


    But I could not deny the almost OP powerful attack. So, I decided to ignore the consumption.


    Disguise [1] Beginner


    Able to disguise to be a monster/ NPCs that you have encountered or defeated. As the proficiency increase you can learn to disguise to other thing.


    Restriction: Must defeated the monster that you want to disguise. Helps if you can focus the feature of the thing you wanted to disguise.


    Taunt [9] Beginner


    Active skills. Your effort to taunt this monster has granted you this skill. This skill helps you to attract monster to attack you. While the monster is affected by this, their defense will decrease by 10%.


    Mana consumption: 100 (the effect willst for 5 minutes)


    Language [1] Beginner


    Ability to useplex systems ofmunication. With this you can understandplex symbols and divine meaning. Increase intellect when proficiency increases. This ability also enables you to speak with spirits and Divine Beast.


    This is one skill that I could not understand fully. The speaking with spirits and Divine Beast, that I could understand.


    But, what does it mean to understand divine meaning? What''s that? Well, maybeter when I have time, I try to understand it.


    Or maybe I never met any quest that needed to use it thus it was never activated


    But the next skill is the reason why I want to lead the armies. This skill is probably why it''s restricted to this Secret ss.


    After I leveled up Demonic Devil Energy Drain to intermediate level the effect changed. Receive soldiers experience about 5%?


    Doesn''t that means this could get him to pierce the sky with onerge scale battle?


    If his army won against arge army imagine the amount of EXP he will gain and how easy it is to raise his level?


    No wonder the Lizhu Gerard he knows from the description of his weapon could control the wind and produce storms with a fan.


    Demonic Devil Energy Drain [3] Intermediate


    The consumption of mana decreases. Can drain the life force of monsters and people. You can also receive your soldiers experience about 5%.


    Mana Consumption : 50 MP(will increase when the proficiency increase)


    I also have heard from the conversation in the street that the King has asked for volunteers to defend the Kingdom.


    Many yers have taken this news as an opportunity to gain contribution point and win fame and fortune.


    I could already see so many yers buying supplies and there are even some who is marching to Fort Elken in a big party, drinking and partying along the way.


    Instead of a war, it looks like a big carnival. Now is the time to check the condition for failing this quest.


    Condition on failing : Vanheim Kingdom will be annexed


    : The Orcs will create their Kingdom


    : All the NPCs will migrate or killed by the Orcs


    : Fertility of soil will decline.


    : Farming will be hard.


    Whoa. This is big.


    Looking at the condition of failing Aero knows that this is a war that Vanheim Kingdom can''t lose.


    I would be scared stiff if not for the fact that I already prepared for this worst case scenario


    I need to raise my level but first there was something else I need to do. Ensure the morale of the troops is strong.


    Numbers of troops is important but that was not the only thing that is import at in a war.


    Three dayster I wille to the balcony of the tower of the Pce to ask for help from the yers.


    All the 30 thousands soldiers that George gives me is NPC.


    Now let''s check my stats before I begin.


    CHARACTER NAME Aero ALIGNMENT Neutral


    LEVEL 54 PROFESSION Grand Strategist


    TITLE None


    CONTRIBUTION Peasant ( Vanheim)


    CONTRIBUTION POINTS 5000


    REPUTATION 800


    FAME 550


    ELEGANCE 0


    HEALTH 5400+600 MANA 540+200 WILLPOWER 350


    STRENGTH 125 AGILITY 575+200 HONOUR 50


    STAMINA 154+40


    WISDOM 390+80 INTELLECT 494 ENDURANCE 320


    LUCK 95 CHARISMA 190 LANGUAGE 0


    GRACE 100 LEADERSHIP 0


    ATTACK 556


    DEFENSE 242


    MAGIC RESISTANCE


    FIRE 10% WATER 0%


    EARTH 0% WIND 0%


    + All stats are added 20 points in battle


    + Intellect is added extra 100 points


    + Enables equipping items for the secret ss


    + Decrease mana consumption for Divine sword technique


    + 80 points added to Wisdom.


    + 30% increase to Stats on the Battlefield.


    + Easier to raise proficiency in any area.


    + Decrease in Mana Consumption for the Divine Sword Techniques based on level of INT


    + Gained ability to learn secret skills based on your level in Language.


    + Fame increase upon solving any quest involving the nobility.


    + Affinity with schrs increased.


    + Affinity with wise men increased


    + Easier to influence statesmen and schrs.


    My attack power is very impressive. With the Sword of Mars, I have rarely been overwhelmed by monsters or my enemies.


    I swing the sword and it felt very light on my hands. The sword has always been a mystery to me. Why does it have such strong damage? Is it luck?


    Maybe there is no underlying meaning.


    Thinking about it again with the help of this sword it has protected me from many life and death situations.


    With the help of this sword I have never died in Brave World. I guess that is a pretty impressive feat.


    I need to go train now. And with that I went to the forest again


    *************************************************************************


    VEVA KINGDOM


    ZEUS CASTLE


    THE THRONE ROOM


    Zeus is one of the very first yers of Brave World. He chose the name Zeus because he read that in Brave World there is seven AI that governed this world.


    Users called them AI but to the NPCs the AI is the Gods and Goddesses of their world and governed the fate and destinies of this world.


    There is Zeus, The God of The Sky (which means in terms of AI, he govern the distribution of rain, the weather, the color of the sky and the wind that blows in Brave World) which he choose the name from because he aims to be the strongest in Brave World.


    The Zeus in the game is also the King of the Gods


    There is also Poseidon, God of the Sea. Then there is Hades, God of the Dead and ruler of the Underworld and reputedly the strongest of all the Gods.


    There is also the Goddesses. Aphrodite is the Goddess of Love and Healing. She controls the NPC poption and their fertility rate among other things.


    Hephaestus is the God of Craft and Fire. He bless cksmith and elementals who uses fire.


    There''s also Athena, Goddess of Wisdom that favors schrs and wise and virtuous statesman.


    And thest is Demeter, the Goddess of the Seasons.


    These are the seven major Deity in Brave World.


    Initially when he first started ying the game he was weak. That is because he doesn''t understand the game mechanic.


    But after understanding the game, his progress is unstoppable and he swept many quest and dungeons alone with only his sword.


    Then about a year ago in this game, he get a chain quest.


    It''s not the first time he received a chain quest so it''s not that surprising. But this time the chain quest he received require him toplete it by himself.


    It was one the hardest task he ever done. The chain quest has twelve sub quest. When he seeded he was offered a secret ss.


    He was angry. He thought he will get money but all it gets him is a secret ss. At that time he was already known as one the strongest warrior.


    But now he was grateful that he chose that secret ss. He was granted the Secret ss Demigod.


    The Council of the Gods blessed him with great strength and an overflowing charisma that cow any weak NPCs.


    Giving bonuses to his strength and agility, not to mention being blessed by Zeus, he bes one of the strongest yers in Brave World.


    The blessing that Zeus give him includes divine help.


    Once there was rain to help him hide his track, thunder bolt strike down from the sky that incinerate his enemies and a lot more.


    But he could not ask for help often. Gods have their own rule about interfering with yers and NPCs which the Ai refers to as mortal and they refer yer as adventurer.


    Now he is the Duke of Galich in the Kingdom of Veva. His n has 40,000 members all over the continent.


    He was actually nning something the moment he was givennd by the King of Veva.


    He wanted to conquer the Veva Kingdom. Maybe in a month he will start his n. Failure is not an option.


    This is his n grand enterprise. All of his generals are ready to rides their horses and hoist the g of rebellion for his glory and the glory of the n.


    Zeus is regarded as many as the one who created a new era in Brave World. This move of him of course will be met with setback.


    But he was determined. If he do not lead the era he will not be satisfied. Being the strongest is not his ultimate goal.


    He wanted to rule all under the heaven. He wanted to be an Overlord that rules the four corners of this world.


    This is his determination.


    *******************************************************************


    And so it begins. Aero has epted the quest you guys. If you like the story please vote for it. Hope you enjoy it

 Chapter 15: A NEW ERA

    <h4>Chapter 15: A NEW ERA</h4>


    His steps were not as springy as when he left before. His face was full of exhaustion.


    Aero has returned from hunting in a dungeon filled with gigantic snakester than he expected.


    It was one of the experiences in his life that he wants to forget. Thinking about it still makes him shudder.


    Those slithering snakes still give him the chill with all the hissing that haunted his dreams and the feeling of the slimy moss in the dark and damp caves on his back.


    But he must admit he also gains a lot in his hunting time. During these few days he leveled up to level 57.


    None of his stats went up but his overall health and mana did increase.


    It seems harder and harder to raise his stats now. Not to mention he can''t use Divine Sword technique and Sacred Sword Finger technique as frequent as before


    After leveling up those two skills he can no longer use it wily nily due to the high mana consumption.


    Thankfully the Sword of Mars is by his side. In a way that Sword is one of his true treasures


    Without it he would probably die trying to survive that dungeon.


    After all while he did survive the dungeon to say that the dungeon is easy would be an understatement of the century.


    Now finished dealing with that unpleasant experience he has returned to the pce to address the yers and move to the ns he had made in his mind.


    The moment he came to the area he was greeted by Marco and Arcturus greeting him politely as a sign of respect.


    They slightly bowed down their heads.


    They have already set the stage.


    Now all he needs to do is convince yers to join the war.


    There are many incentives to join the war like gaining contribution points, increase rtionship with the people and quest givers, looting the Orcs and money that they will make.


    ''But that is if we win'' Aero thought in his head


    If they lose, not only their items will be looted, some of them might be taken as prisoner of war until someone pay for them ransom or save them from their jail cells.


    But considering that we are fighting Orcs I doubt that they take prisoners. When a yer dies, he cannot login for one day.


    And when he returns he will lose one level or two levels depending on the severity of their death and the way they died.


    Until that one day is over, the yer corpse will stay in the ce that they died. Aero once saw a corpse of a man being eaten by Wind Vultures.


    It was nauseating. But it adds the depths of realism in the game. But stop thinking about that.


    What should I say to the yers? What is it that they want? Aero thought of all the things he could plead towards the yers.


    They want glory. They want fame. They want their name to be known. To be recognized.


    Isn''t that the reason they y this game? They want recognition. They want an adventure.


    What is more adventurous other than a war battling a massive horde of Orcs?


    I knew how people mind works. Maybe not entirely but I know the basic need of humans especially those who yed games.


    They wanted to be famous, to boast to their friends, to adventure in an unknown world.


    I need to appeal to this variety of emotions to invoke their motivation so they will desire joining the Army.


    I need to make them feel unity and make them feel that by not taking part in saving this Kingdom, they are abandoning their honor and appeal to their desire for make believe.


    RPG games are all make believe. Everyone wanted to be the Knight that saves the Princess. Everyone wanted to be the heroes that save the Kingdom. Everyone wanted to be a apart of a Great War between Good and Evil


    I only need to paint the others, Vetten, invading Orcs as the Evil and Vanheim as the Good force.


    And I mean what is a fantasy based adventure without a little war to spice up the adventures right?


    Then it began as I walk slowly towards the staircase and climbs it slowly to arrive at the podium overlooking therge square below me


    All I see is huge crowds looking in puzzlement and a hint of curiosity.


    The trumpet yers blew their horn, as the sounds echoes and make people pay attentions.


    The drummers hit their drums like the sound of a thunderous roar that boils the blood of men.


    The crier yelled his voice, his voice was shrieking but the desperation in his voice pleads to people hearts.


    The streets began to get crowded as people of all walks of life gathered.


    The crier announced my arrival to the people with some yers quickly recognizing the name. I looked down from the balcony of the King residence.


    Then I saw it. Outside the huge gate were thousands of yers and NPCs gathered around the square in front of the pce.


    Nervousness set in. I took a deep breath, close my eyes and release my breath. I open my eyes again and calmness sets in.


    First I addressed them, my voice was steady and firm.


    "Adventurers and the people of Vanheim. My name is Aero!'' My voice resound, travelling all over the squares with the help of Roar skill.


    Some adventurers knows me from the forum threads and was interested in knowing what I was about to say.


    ''There are some here who know me, and some who do not. I came here with a noble request. I was tasked with a great burden by the King. You all know what I''m talking about. The Orc Horde areing as sure as nightes after day. I came here today in front of all of you to raise a volunteer army to fight this menace that is threatening our home and our loved ones'';


    Then I paused for a moment before continuing.


    ''I know some of you might think this is not your responsibility"


    This is aimed at the adventurers.


    They started listening. The chatter in the square quieted.


    "If you think like that, think again. We were here. We trained here. We gained experience here. We have our world but when we''re here this is our home. And right now our home is being attacked. Will you just sit and watch? Or will you fight? I am tasked to lead thirty thousand men to defend the Kingdom. That is not enough. You all damn well know that is not enough to protect our home. We all know what will happen to this country if we are conquered. Vanheim will cease to exist. I implore you. Join us."


    At this point Aero heard some of the yers say in the background, speaking in hushed tones to their friends


    "He''s right. I had a lot of good memories here''


    "Well, if this Kingdom fall we have to migrate to other Kingdom and that doesn''t mean they will epts us"


    "Why not join him. He seems sincere."


    ''I already started a chain quest and if the Kingdom falls, the reward would surely just gone with the wind''


    They are also a few people who recognized Aero.


    "He''s that strategist from the crisis for the throne."


    ''Yeah, I thought I knew him from somewhere. He must have a wicked n"


    "Well, he''s capable right? Wouldn''t that be good? If we win we will get many benefits."


    "But if we lose¡­"


    There are people who are eager to join and there are also some that are hesitating to join. Now Aero need to appeal to the NPCs.


    He continued his speech, his eyes scanning the crowd looking at their reactions..


    "To all of you here, listening to my words, I say this; there is one thing we do know: that we are here for the sake of each other - above all for those upon whose smile and well-being our own happiness depends, and also for the countless unknown souls with whose fate we are connected by a bond of sympathy.''


    His wordbined with his earnest expression appeals to the NPCs in the crowd.


    They were listening, and they were listening intently and carefully.


    This is war.


    To join¡­.is not such an easy decisions. Life will be forfeited. For the adventurers it is a matter of benefits, a question of profit and loss but to the NPCs it is a question of life and death.


    ''Every day we must realize how much our own outer and inner life is built upon thebors of our fellow men, both living and dead, and how earnestly we must exert ourselves in order to give in return as much as we have received."


    This part of the speech is to reel in the NPCs. This time he started with a loud voice to invoke the feeling of urgency.


    "ALL MEN WILL DIE!! ALL MEN WILL BE CALLED UPON!!'' And his shout jolted a few people who was shocked.


    ''But only a few, only a few special men, only those who have been worthy to answer the calling, are given the honor to die for a just cause. AND there is no nobler cause than this. In these times of chaos, all of us will be called on to make a sacrifice. When, or in what manner that sacrifice may be required, I don''t know.''


    ''Look at your family, look at your loved ones, and look at the people you cherished and appreciate. Burn their faces on your mind.''


    Some of the NPCs on the crowd look at the people beside them and grip their hands tighter.


    Aero also saw this and continued his speech


    ''Why I ask all of you to do this? Because that who you are sacrificing your life for, shed your blood and sweat for.''


    ''All we can do is wait and prepare and pray that when our timees, we will be ready toplete the task, so that when it is over, when we have done all we could, we might look to the people we love with pride in our hearts and the knowledge that we have put all of our efforts to protect their life and their smiles. I believe, with all of my hearts that these special men are all of you!!!''


    The King''s Square erupted to cheer. And Aero step down from the balcony and return inside the Pce.


    People were lining up to register for the volunteer army. Aero sighed in relief. He was so nervous that he could not even see all those people lining up in the registration booth.


    All Aero was thinking, please register. Please register.


    Of course he couldn''t show this side of him to other people.


    Never show weakness. That is when the enemy would pounce in the dark corners where they waited


    *************************************************************************


    Aero who was closing his eyes open it slowly and asked, trying to hide the nervousness that is in his heart.


    "So how many registered?"


    "Forty thousand recruits. Not bad for the first drive. And hey, that was good speech" Dan reply.


    Aero only smiles. Well, never let it be said that Aero hatespliment


    "Which means, now we have seventy thousand soldiers." Said Amy calcting


    Aero look at Amy and he just wanted to tease her


    ''Didn''t know you could count?''


    Amy just shot him a re and Aero pretend like he didn''t say anything.


    "Well, now our victory is guaranteed. With sixty thousand soldiers stationed at Fort Elken,bined with our army our soldiers numbered one hundred thirty thousand soldiers. That is arge army if I have to say it myself." Raina remarked


    The requirement for registering to enter the war is level 70.


    Aero made this requirement. Though Aero level itself is 57 but his stats are amazing enough to surpass even level 70 strength.


    But the number is not one hundred thirty thousand soldiers, it''s actually more. Not all of the yers registered with the kingdom.


    Some registered with Bradheim around the border. After all not every people of the Kingdom is on that square that day.


    Bradheim also conduct his own recruitment drive on the border of his territory.


    And yers and NPC around that area trusted Bradheim more than they trusted the King in military matters.


    And not all people are unable to see the shifting winds and feel the change. Some are just greedy and opportunistic.


    Aero is strengthening the royal authority, and many nobles and schrs could see it. At least those that are wise and brilliant.


    Right now the military power in the Kingdom is hold by two people. Duke Bradheim and King George.


    Aero just hope that after the war those two will not wage war against each other which will make his job a lot harder than it is now.


    So, Aero have another n. If it works¡­.it would make his job a whole lot easier. Because Aero knows there is no two tiger on the same forest.


    One of them has to give way.


    After confirming the numbers of soldiers in the register Aero then face the group and said


    "We will not reinforce Fort Elken. We will go to Erda city"


    Erda city is a medium size city just around the border of Vetten. It is a frontier against Vanheim for a long time.


    From Aero words the group suddenly understand something. Aero is suspecting Vetten for the recent problem guing the Kingdom.


    The reason is because Aero believes that the mastermind is some yer from Vetten.


    Why?


    Because Veranis and Tian one of the closest kingdom around the border has neither motive nor benefit by weakening Vanheim, no matter how brittle Vanheim be.


    If they do that, they will be threatened by Gerad or Niovar. Niovar on the other hand is too far from Nairhell to influence the yers there.


    So does Gerad Kingdom.


    So the only one left, is Vetten who has motive to see Vanheim fall. Nairhell is south east of Vetten and they are adjacent geographically.


    This makes it the only kingdom that has the probability to create this scheme. Everybody knows that Vetten was preparing their army during George absence.


    But when George returned, Aero didn''t hear anything about the army movement.


    Of course Aero himself has no formal capacity to act in the King court but after the coronation of the King many NPC officials acknowledge the special position that Aero has made for himself in the King court and in the King heart.


    Aero could be considered the most favorable advisor of the King


    Naturally when he inquired about army movement of Vetten, there are people who would be willing to oblige.


    Unless, that army moved to Nairhell and helped Gruk and at the same time struck a deal with them to attack Vanheim, Aero suddenly thought to himself.


    ''It is a brilliant strategy.'' He muttered inaudibly


    Nairhell will attack from the west and Vetten will attack from the south. It will be a two pronged attack.


    ''Right now Fort Vars is not as highly defended like Fort Elken.'' Aero mumbled bringing the map of the area into his memories and his frown on his face deepened.


    He slowly understands the n. It is a simple n but also very effective if people did not notice it.


    ''The main attack will happen at Fort Vars. From there they will conquer Zantleaf, then Derka and then they will reach the capital.'' Aero finally understand.


    It is simple but highly effective strategy. The capital will be surrounded and in a couple of days it will fall if Aero let them do as they pleases.


    But this strategy will not be possible without the cooperation of Gruk.


    Seventy thousand soldiers are not enough.


    They will undoubtedly bring either two hundred thousand soldiers or three hundred thousand soldiers in this battle.


    This is Aero conjecture.


    "Why! Elken is the ce we should go" object Dan who did not understand what Aero has just concluded in his mind.


    Sighing and shaking his head Aero just said


    "Trust me. The real threat is not the Orcs. It''s someone else. And Dan? Don''t forget. I am the brains of the groups and this operation"


    Dan shut his mouth before nodding his head and then he said


    "Who is this enemy then? And how will we exin this to Bradheim. He will think we have abandoned him to his fate in the Fort"


    Aero just smiles that mystifying smile like everything is under his calctions.


    "I have already sent letter to Duke Bradheim, Dan. So don''t worry too much and stick with the ns¡­.which is following my orders''


    Dan rolled his eyes and nodded. Aero shakes his head


    The reason Dan was so agitated was because the Duke is in Fort Vars and by not helping him, the Duke might rebel.


    It is a reasonable worry and Aero shares that worries.


    But he also has other ns. He also wanted to know the intention of the Duke. So, he sent a letter.


    And with that letter he hopes to see what kind of man this Duke is. And what conclusion he should draw and what ns he had to draw after learning about the Duke.


    Is he the valiant Lion of Vanheim or is he a hungry wolf? Dan was huffing in slight dissatisfaction. Aero notices this and he sighed and he approached Dan


    After saying a few cating words Dan seems to be calmer.


    ''Now the distribution of soldiers. Dan will lead infantry soldiers and warrior type yers with some healers in his rank. Raina will lead archers''


    Aero ordered and put his people in charge of the army. He needs people who are truly loyal to him and who trust him enough to jump into fire for him.


    Because what he will be doingter will not be easily understood unless you see the entire game board.


    Amy will lead magicians and will be responsible for support and ranged attack.


    Aero believe they can lead them but most importantly because he himself could trust them to cover his back and follow his order.


    Aero did not want to promote NPCs or yers he doesn''t know to the position akin to a General around him.


    Thankfully his influence with the King is high and even though he put his friend in charge of the majority of the army, the King approve without anyints.


    And the nobles could not evenin since the soldiers is now practically belongs to the Kingdom


    Looking at his group Aero knows them well enough to know that they can do this. Sarah on the other hand has another task that is more important.


    ''It might even change the tide of battle in the crucial moment'' Aero thought to himself.


    Dan will lead twenty thousand soldiers and so will Amy and Raina. The only one who doesn''t have any other ss mixed in their division is Raina.


    Raina is responsible for only the Archer Division. Aero himself will lead ten thousand soldiers who have variety of ss.


    "Now we march to Fort Vars." Aero said as he jump into his horse and rides it forward out from the city gate


    Behind him, soldiers are marching


    *************************************************************************


    VEVA KINGDOM


    ZEUS CLAN CASTLE


    THRONE ROOM


    In Brave World the continent was originally referred as Vjeri continent after it was united.


    After the fall of in Empire the feudal lords turned into Kings, creating their own Kingdoms.


    And they divided the Empire to five separate continents regardless of their geographically linkednds that interlocked each other.


    On the Eastern continent there is Nairhell, Vanheim Kingdom, Vetten Kingdom, Niovar Kingdom, Veranis Kingdom, Gerad Stratocracy and Karak Federation.


    On the North are Vor Kingdom, Veva Kingdom, Luna Kingdom, Saril Kingdom and Sol Queendom.


    In the South there is Nero Republic, Vanan Federation and Zun Kingdom. On the Western side is Grata, Redat Kingdom, Jhaka Kingdom and Asgaro Kingdom.


    And then there''s the Central Continent which consisted of Duvar Kingdom, Alfhaim and Loth Kingdom.


    All this kingdoms was once under the same banner, and there was only one continent under one rule.


    The Warring period fragmented the Empire and created this absurd situation that made Kings deres theirnds as separate continent.


    Geographically they are not a separate continent but politically they are separate.


    This has always been the case after the fragmentation. It was more a matter of politics rather than geography when discussing the five continents.


    Zeus was looking at the huge map in his throne rooms, looking at the names of the Kingdoms that is present in the Continent with hungry eyes.


    All his generals were there looking ferocious and gant.


    Tonight a new world is about to dawn in Veva kingdom and they have resolved themselves to follow the lead of Zeus.


    The n have decided to rebel and rule Veva Kingdom, Zeus as their leader and King. Zeus was never satisfied being only the Duke and everybody knows this.


    With level 390 he is the strongest yer in all of Brave World.


    If he seeds in his endeavor tonight, his name will be known throughout all of Brave World and further the image of invincibility he possess.


    This n of theirs is not rash or reckless.


    They have been preparing for years, waiting patiently for the opportune moment. Now, they have gained the other nobles support and the optimum condition to rebel has appeared.


    Zeus still remembers when he raised his contribution level to Nobility. After gaining that contribution title he was finally offered to be a Count.


    From there he worked his way up to Duke with his military contribution winning battles after battles, pacifying the regions of Veva Kingdom.


    Now with one of eight states of Veva Kingdom under his rule, he focused on the military development.


    All the citizens of his domain are trained soldiers. The supplies for his citizens he got from Veva capital.


    The King fearing that Zeus would rebel always fulfilled whatever wishes that Zeus had. Regarded as the protector of the Kingdom, every time war happened the Zeus n has always participated.


    Zeus has always viewed the King as a weak King.


    And weak King does not have the qualifications to order him around. But even though he thinks that, he never once express this thought openly not until he is sure of his victory.


    He might be a reckless person but he is not entirely stupid.


    Gaining the trust of the nobles and the people was all for this moment so he of course did not do anything topromise the n.


    Their n to attack in a month is cancelled after gaining the support from the nobles of the capitals so they moved up their schedule.


    They will move at midnight. That was the n. But Zeus after receiving new intel he call upon his general to discuss something.


    Everyone already seems prepared and is impatient to spill blood and marches into battle.


    "Should we move tonight, Zeus?" one of his general asked. It was Bart a close friend of Zeus.


    He is six feet five tall, his blonde hair was neat and his body was muscly.


    Wearing a Tiger Armor he looked especially ferocious. His eyebrows is thick but his face is slightly boyish.


    Zeus shakes his head,


    "No, Bart. We shall move at dawn. We will capture the capital and force that weak King to abdicate and give his throne to me."


    "Well, if we move tonight we will take them by surprise, Zeus"


    "Where''s the fun in that Eric. I hope they fight us so I could show them my might'' What he didn''t say was that it is not the right time to attack.


    There are some thing he could say, and some things he has to keep secret. Of course Eric and Bart did not know about Zeus though.


    Eric was standing beside Bart looking at Zeus


    Eric has always felt Zeus is a bit arrogant. Or is it confidence?


    "Don''t worry my friends. After we conquer this Kingdom, I will each give you title of Duke."


    It''s not like Eric and Bart follow Zeus to gain title though many of the other members followed him because of his promise of riches and fame.


    And until now he didn''t disappoint. But Eric knows how brittle a bond forged in benefit.


    "There''s only one question. Why do you want to conquer Veva? Other ns did not do this. Why do we need to use our wealth and resources to conquer this Kingdom?" asked Eric.


    It''s not like he didn''t know. But Zeus has never spoken it openly.


    Tonight is the perfect time to reveal his ambition.


    Zeus smile understanding the intention of his friend as he addressed his generals.


    "I intend to create a new era. An age of chaos and battles, of dominations. I see some people y this game only to go to vacation and fishing. There are also some who came to this world to paint and make cakes. I mean what''s wrong with them? This world is filled with monsters and all they care about is this thing. War means progress. The new era where people can''t just sit out of battles will be created by me. Only the strong will survive. I will create the era!" Zeus replied enthusiastically


    Zeus is someone who is stubborn and opinionated. Eric and Bart have always known that personality and they have learned to try to ignore it


    "Alright. But know this Zeus. I do this for you. Not for your convoluted ideas. What''s wrong with people ying that way? But, I''ll follow you. I promise you that'' Bart said.


    His eyes were looking straight at Zeus.


    Eric has no words to say. He knows Zeus ambition a long time ago and he already has followed him.


    "Hahahaha. Fine, Bart. Get ready then. It is not long now. A new era is about to dawn"


    Zeus was looking at the beautiful scenery outside the window while waiting for dawn and he couldn''t help but grin.


    That dawn, a great fire ravaged the capital city and thunder cracked the sky as the Gods blessed Zeus and grant him victory over his enemies.


    Zeus attacked the Capital city and bring it down to his feet


    Veva¡­has a new King


    *************************************************************************


    Here the chapter for today

 Chapter 16: FIRE AND POISON

    <h4>Chapter 16: FIRE AND POISON</h4>


    VETTEN KINGDOM


    FOREST OF ERDANIS, THE WAR CAMP


    The wind blow gently entering the tent. Outside the sound of people shouting orders could be heard.


    Inside the tent there is a person.


    He was sitting on his wooden chair as he analyzes what he heard from his scouts. He massages his temple but his face was not exactly distressed.


    This person is Kyle, the leader of the invasion force against Vanheim


    Kyle has heard the report from his scout a few minutes ago about the size of the armying towards Fort Elken.


    About thirty thousand soldiers ising to Fort Elken, no doubt trying to reinforce the defenses.


    ''This is not exactly a bad thing'' Kyle thought to himself.


    This leaves Fort Vars in the south undefended. Kyle was smiling and he almostughs. It was like everything is falling into ce.


    After he sessfully made agreement with the Orcs, Vetten III had trusted him enough to let him lead five hundred thousand soldiers to invade Vanheim.


    It was arge number of soldiers. Five hundred thousand soldiers is a force enough to terrify anyone in the Vjeri continent


    It is probably because of this reason they cannot lose this war. He¡­could not lose this war. He is prepared to do whatever it takes to win this war.


    Because if they lose this war Vetten will surely face a grave crisis regarding their military power so whatever happens losing is not on the table.


    They have bet everything on this.


    There will never be another chance like this that will present itself. Kyle knows this and the Vetten King knows this.


    When King George truly stabilizes his Kingdom, Vetten will never be able to attack again and instead they would surely be oppressed by Vanheim.


    This is ast desperate measure. And also a measure which might give them victory.


    From the report Kyle received from his scout Veranis and Tian still don''t suspect anything. Kyle must win this or his reputation in Vetten will plummet.


    But Kyle believes in his strategy. No one could foresee it. The Orcs in the border provide a great distraction for him to do what he wanted.


    Looking at the person who is standing beside him waiting for his order, he beckoned and said


    "Commander Chris, ry my orders. Start marching." Chris was an NPCmander. He has excellent stats and someone Kyle really trusts.


    He is wearing a white armor shining like the knights of old.


    He has brown wavy hair that reached his neck, a sharp jawline and a protruded nose. He wielded swords with extreme mastery.


    Chris listening to the orders of his superior nodded and quickly went out to ry themand.


    Kyle walk outside after finishing giving his orders.


    Outside his tent the camp was filled with ballista and siege weapons being build and assembled.


    The soldiers are sharpening their swords, spears and javelin in the vacant smithies.


    The cksmiths are hitting the steel with their big hammers as sparks of fire flies off with every hit.


    The Bards sing songs of courage slowly influencing the hearts of the soldiers to be brave and courageous in the face of death.


    There are even some soldiers who are praying to the Gods and burn some offering hoping to survive the battle.


    The wood carvings of the Seven Gods could be seen under some trees as people burns offerings to them


    Kyle understands the fear. Nothing is certain. And people will die. This is a big war. After they destroy Fort Vars they need to attack and capture the Capital of Vanheim.


    This must be done swiftly before the army in Fort Elken realizes what is happening.


    One hundred thousand Orcs soldiers that Gruk is leading will be annihted if he could note to Gruk aid in time.


    Orcs are strong but they are very simple minded race. If the Orcs had many users than maybe one hundred thousand of them will be formidable.


    The ones on horseback are usually users that choose Orcs as their race. They are elite but Vanheim also has many elite warriors.


    Either the yers or the NPCs there are many of them. It is very crucial to capture the capital before Bradheim destroy the Orcs army.


    If Bradheim manages to destroy Gruk army before he could take over Fort Vars, even if Kyle managed to capture the Capital it won''t be long before the capital change hands again.


    After hearing the order from themander the troops started marching with the sound of war drums apanying them.


    Huge dust cloud apanied their unyielding and ferocious march.


    Never before in the history of Brave World had so many soldiers marched other than during the Hegemony War.


    From horseback Kyle gazed upon his troops and couldn''t help but feel confident that they will win.


    *************************************************************************


    The horse stopped its track and neighed.


    The man and woman reined in their horses and look in front of them and marvel at the structure in front of them


    The Walls are not up to par but it is still a magnificent fortress. This two people is Aero and Raina.


    Aero and Raina have finally reached Fort Vars. Looking at the walls; Aero knows what he needs to do first.


    He needs to repair the walls first before he did other things.


    If it is left like this, the enemy would easily break through.


    The moment they arrived Aero told the builders to construct and repair the dpidated walls.


    Internal problem of the kingdom has cause the King to neglect the maintenance of this area which actually leads to this war.


    Aero could only sigh.


    Then Aero told the scouts to scout the areas for anything out of the ordinary and bring him a map of surrounding cities and settlements.


    Dan and Amy should have starteding here by now. Aero ordered them to pretend to go to Fort Elken to fool anyone that might suspect otherwise.


    After they split the thirty thousand NPCS soldiers still continued marching to Fort Elken. They will arrive here in another two days by Aero estimation.


    The tent has been prepared for him. The moment he entered skill window popped.


    -You have learned Recruit skill-


    Recruit [1] Beginner


    Enables you to recruit NPCs. This ability enables you to convert NPCs that is recruited by you to be Spy and Scout. More job option will be unlocked when proficiency increase.


    + 10 points to CHM


    + Unique skill for your ss


    Now that''s interesting. Well since he got a new skill, he quickly check his status window.


    CHARACTER NAME Aero ALIGNMENT Neutral


    LEVEL 57 PROFESSION Grand Strategist


    TITLE None


    CONTRIBUTION Peasant ( Vanheim)


    CONTRIBUTION POINTS 5000


    REPUTATION 800


    FAME 550


    ELEGANCE 0


    HEALTH 5700+600 MANA 570+200 WILLPOWER 350


    STRENGTH 125 AGILITY 575+200 HONOUR 50


    STAMINA 154+40


    WISDOM 390+80 INTELLECT 494 ENDURANCE 320


    LUCK 99 CHARISMA 190+10 LANGUAGE 0


    GRACE 100 LEADERSHIP 0


    ATTACK 556


    DEFENSE 242


    MAGIC RESISTANCE


    DARK 5% LIGHT 0%


    FIRE 15% WATER 10%


    EARTH 0% WIND 0%


    + All stats are added 20 points in battle


    + Intellect is added extra 100 points


    + Enables equipping items for the secret ss


    + Decrease mana consumption for Divine sword technique


    + 80 points added to Wisdom.


    + 30% increase to Stats on the Battlefield.


    + Easier to raise proficiency in any area.


    + Decrease in Mana Consumption for the Divine Sword Techniques based on level of INT


    + Gained ability to learn secret skills based on your level in Language.


    + Fame increase upon solving any quest involving the nobility.


    + Affinity with schrs increased.


    + Affinity with wise men increased


    + Easier to influence statesmen and schrs.


    + 10 points added to CHM


    + Can talk to spirit and understand divine meaning


    Aero gained Dark magic resistance during his journey in that snake hell. Aero shivers for a moment recalling his experience.


    He was always getting attacked in the dark by those gigantic snakes so he used Analyze frequently to see in that darkness.


    Seeing his stat windows like this makes him feel proud.


    All those stats are the effort of him grinding using unorthodox method to raise them. But Aero realized it is bing harder to raise his stats.


    Could it be because of his secret ss that he enjoyed the fast rise of his stats? And that''s why it became harder for him to raise it?


    Aero sighed. Then he remembered something


    He checked the stat Elegance.


    ELEGANCE


    By employing beautiful moves of the sword art you can increase this stat. increasing this stat enables you to increase the morale of your allies and easily confuse your enemies.


    Beautiful moves?


    ''Hmm'' he had to experiment with this whenever he canter. It also has the effect of increasing the morale of his allies.


    After finished checking he left some orders and then proceed to inspect the work being done in the Fort.


    **********************************************************************


    It has been two days since he began the quest but it is already taking a toll on him.


    Aero only logged out to shower and sleep in the real world because of the war and how busy he is since he has to handle everything rting to the war effort.


    But Aero did not forget to check his mom condition in the hospital every day. Nurse Lisa said she''s fine and will call if anything happens.


    But still he could not help but to visit. He would bough flowers, sit beside her bed and tell her about the outside world and then he would return home


    After making sure everything is settled in the real world, Aero logged in and returned back to the Fort.


    The moment he sat in his makeshift chair in one of the guard house refitted into a temporary office, the scouts he sent ask to meet with him.


    Those are not his scouts that he converted, those are the Kingdom scouts. Maybe if he have a territory then he will convert the NPCs there as Scouts or Spies.


    After reading the report Aero frown a bit and then closes his eyes. There was silence in the tent as no one wanted to break the strategist concentration.


    A momentter he opens his eyes back.


    He reads from the report that there is a massive army that is heading here. Estimation of the soldiers is five hundred thousand.


    Thankfully, a new information also surfaces. Yesterday Aero finally got the information on who is leading them.


    Kyle.


    Kyle is a yer known as a person that can be hired. To put it simply he is a mercenary. But leading armies?


    That''s something new.


    Aero guess he wanted recognition or maybe fame. There''s nothing wrong in being a mercenary in Brave World but it doesn''t get much respect from the yers.


    Take for example, Zeus of Veva Kingdom. Every time yer spoke of his name, they all say he is great warrior peerless under the heaven and unbeatable.


    Aero know the praise seems excessive but that just shows how many people respect Zeus as one of the top yers in Brave World.


    Fame, glory, wealth. Zeus possess all this.


    He always did something impossible and from the rumors he has never turned down a duel.


    Known as the strongest it just seems to perpetuate his greatness. Maybe like Zeus, Kyle also wanted fame, glory and wealth.


    It is not something dirty. He is human. He of course wanted the world to recognize him. To want fame, glory and wealth is never wrong.


    Instead it is one of the mostmon human wants.


    And it also makes it easier for Aero.


    Aero knows is very important to know what drives your enemy. Only then can you exploit it against them


    In a few days Kyle will reach Fort Vars¡­and he had to be ready by then


    But right now Kyle should still be in the Forest of Erdanis. Probably in three days journey he will arrive here.


    This is a chance.


    Smiling, he stands up from his seat and summon Marco. Marcoe upon him, kneel and Aero said mming his hand on the table


    "Marco, ry my order. I''m moving out!"


    After making sure he have the necessary equipment, Aero assembled a one hundred man unit under him as they ride outside the Fort.


    The other soldiers will keep watch in the Fort Vars. But the man under Aero¡­.now, they are about to do something great


    *************************************************************************


    IN THE MIDDLE OF ERDANIS FOREST


    The forest was vast. Trees lined up like soldiers and the sound of insects filled the background noise.


    The sun could no longer be seen in the horizon and night is approaching. The amry si also tired from the march.


    Kyle was looking at the forest ahead of him and then he asked Chris


    ''When will we reach Fort Vars?''


    "We will reach Fort Vars in two days." Chris report. Kyle was thinking for a while and then decided to rest here today.


    It is evening and not long from now the sun will set.


    For yers there are many skills that enables them to see at night but for the NPCs other than those powerful NPCs they would be severely disadvantage to march at night and also lowers morale.


    There is also the fact that the forest also has monsters. To fight in night time against monster is a fool''s errand. It would only sap the soldier''s strength.


    "Order the soldiers to set up the tent. We will sleep here tonight." Kyle ordered and Chris quickly executes the order with no question.


    This is what Kyle like most about Chris. His no nonsense attitude and diligent traits.


    The soldiers started unpacking like they couldn''t wait for it. The food is prepared by the military cooks. A lot of supplies are brought to amodate all the troops.


    The smell of food could be smell all around the area. Considering it is five hundred thousand people setting up tent it is hard not to notice them.


    A few monsters was attracted by the smell ande closer to the area but they were easily killed by the soldiers.


    When the monster realizes that they could not get anything from these humans they all disperse.


    In the area however a festive atmosphere could be felt as the cooking of the chefs fills the nose of the soldiers.


    Thank God, Kyle brought merchants that have contract with the Royal family. Their capacity to store items is very different from other ss.


    They are very important for the supplies of the troops as troops that do not eat will experience loss of morale.


    Kyle then entered his tent and talked with his general about the next course of action and discuss many military matters.


    They looked at the map of the terrain and strategized on how to take the Fort swiftly and minimize their casualties to the minimum.


    After bickering for a while they decided to resume their conversation tomorrow. They went to their tent and all went to sleep.


    That night when all of his troops started going to sleep Kyle who was getting ready to log out was startled, when he heard people screaming,


    "FIRE! FIRE!FIRE! Run for your lives!!"


    Quickly Kyle got out of his tent and was stunned after he saw what happened.


    The sight was the first thing he saw and it shocked him.


    The surroundings were filled with fire, as mes licked the tents and are spreading from tent to tents burning and devouring.


    Smokes rise up to the clouds and there is the only color he could see was the color of fire.


    Then suddenly from behind he could feel a sense of danger but he did not manage to dodge it as perfectly as he wanted.


    An arrow is now lodged itself on his back as blood drips from his back, drenching his leather shirt with blood.


    He was shot by an arrow.


    That arrow wounded him but did not kill him. Then he could hear screams from all over and sounds of body falling to the ground.


    Kyle quicklye to a conclusion. A night raid!


    Is it a big army? Or just a band of brave and powerful soldiers, the elite?


    Kyle is thinking it is a big army because he is hearing screams from all directions believing his soldiers are being attacked on all sides.


    Then another arrow shot one of the troops in front of his eyes. They were attacked by a barrage of arrows that rained down like water.


    It was chaos.


    The supplies tents were burned as supplies they so painstakingly stored turns to ashes and dust.


    The cavalry trying to run from the mes identally stampeded their ownrades as they tries to flee in panic without any coordination and discipline.


    In the distance Kyle could hear the screams of the NPCs burned by the fire.


    It is the sound of misery as they tried to tear their own skin because of the painful feeling of being burned alive.


    Not enough they were attacked by arrows; they were also attacked by fireballs and rock bullets.


    Their magicians are the target.


    Not knowing where attacks areing from, all they could do is assuming a defensive formation.


    They also realized that they are trapped in a barrier of earth as Earth Wall segmented the path that Kyle soldiers could take.


    It is like the people who attacked tonight created a maze to y with Kyle.


    On the other side, Aero is slicing and killing the Vetten troops like a butcher in the morning market, with glee and precision.


    A hundred soldiers charged at him.


    All of them tried tond a hit but none connected. Aero crashed into their line of defense and started shing with the Sword of Mars, dodging like he was the wind and shing like he was fire.


    Aero whirled around through the ranks using his Alleviating skill shing the troops one by one.


    With each strike he targeted vital parts of human body


    Heads and limbs flew away every time Aero shed, bloods exploded out like it was fireworks in summer time.


    It was a sight full of gore. The other soldiers even though they were many in terms of number they were in a state of shock.


    After the fire burned about one hundred tents and look like they could regrouped another attacke to them.


    Suddenly they were shot by thousands of arrowsing down to the battlefield like it was rain.


    Hundreds of soldiers were turned into porcupine like dolls as their entire body was filled with arrows.


    Some people die kneeling down their entire upper body was like a target practice board, fills with hole.


    The fire and the maze of earth walls separated the massive army to nine sections like Aero nned.


    He used oil to create the trail throughout the camp, then he used Magicians to light up the ce and Druids to use the fire as power for creating a barrier of earth thus trapping the troops in nine sections.


    It is a surprise attack.


    To be more urate this is guerri warfare. After slicing about four hundred troops, mostly NPCs, Aero gave the order to retreat.


    "RETREAT!"


    As swift as the wind, the attack stopped.


    Because of the loss of many lives of the troop, morale has decreased by -5


    Effect : Troops march will be slower.


    : Defense decreased by 5%


    : Attack decreased by 5%


    : The troops are in a state of shock


    After a few hours, Kyle checked the damage that has been done. Fifteen thousand troops died that night. Forty thousand were injured.


    Most of them died from the fire, and some others died from the smoke.


    There are also those that died because in their panic they tried to jump outside the barrier only to be burned when they reached outside of the barrier.


    For every adventurer that dies, they will be spawn at the Temple in Vetten. And once they die, they can''t do this quest anymore.


    That''s the rule. If you die while doing a quest you can''t do the same quest for a month in Brave World time.


    He has heard the report from the troops that survived. They say they were shot by arrows and attacked by a man using a silver sword.


    Aero, Kyle thought to himself


    He did this. Kyle looks at the aftermath of the battlefield and he sighed.


    Kyle sees the carnage that Aero has brought him. But the more important thing is that it means Aero has seen through his intention.


    But I thought he already went to Elken. Could it be Elken is a diversion? No, if Elken is a diversion the fort will fall to the Orcs.


    That night there were many that could not sleep all were in a state of vignce fearing another attack.


    Now in the morning, Kyle finally realized thatst night was a gueri attack.


    If they had a big army, they wouldn''t need to retreat. Where is their hiding spot? Kyle wondered all day and even sent scouts and soldiers trying to find him.


    After burying the dead and storing the supplies they started marching again this time with tightened security measures.


    That night before the troop went to sleep they all checked the surrounding areas and started posting guards to patrol the tents.


    But still it doesn''t stop Aero terror towards them. Next morning about fifty six thousand of his troops died.


    "WHAT HAPPENED HERE, CHRIS?" Kyle shouted in anger toward Chris.


    "General..I¡­Uh¡­"Chris stammer


    "WHAT IS IT? I''M LOSING MY PATIENCE HERE." Kyle screams in almost a manic behavior. Chris then answered


    "They were poisoned. The food they atest night was filled with snake venom and snake gall. The effect doesn''t show immediately. It is a slow acting poison, General" Chris answered meekly.


    Because of the fire attack and the poisoning a journey that is supposed to take two days is dyed. Still they marched but with lowered morale and increased stress.


    That night Kyle and his othermanders took special caution to their environment and the people making their food.


    Then after making sure nothing is wrong, Kyle logged out and slept in his bed while still slightly worrying about his army.


    He had a nightmare that night.


    After waking up, and logging into BW, he was greeted by a status window. A bad news like that nightmare was a foreshadowing.


    Because of the loss of many lives of the troop, morale has decreased by -30


    Effect : Troops march will be slower.


    : Defense decreased by 15%


    : Attack decreased by 15%


    Kyle was visibly flustered reading this notification. Getting out from his tent; he could see thousands of corpses in the middle of the forest in front of his tent ready to be buried.


    Blood was everywhere around the tent. Kyle looked around and realized the healer division is not here.


    "Ch¡­Chri¡­CHRIS, What happened when I was gone?" This time he could no longer that he is truly dumbfounded with this event


    He stammered. Chris closes his eyes in regret and then he told Kyle.


    "Generalst night during the troops rest I heard our troops screaming''


    Sighing Chris continued


    ''They were in our camp, General. They killed all of our supplies staff and healer division and looted the merchant''s bag. When I got there I realized what was happening, they already killed thousands of our troops. They were disguising themselves as our troops, General. That why we could never find them" Chris said while sobbing uncontrobly.


    Estimated damage is nine thousands of Kyle troops. Kyle has lost eighty thousand troops before he even reached Vars, before he even swing a sword at Vanheim army.


    ''To think Aero would use poison and fire to weaken us. I swear, Aero you will regret this'' Kyle vowed in his heart


    ''We might have lost many but we still have four hundred and twenty thousand troops. We can still take Fort Vars and take the capital.''


    "Just you wait, Aero. I will have my revenge for this humiliation"


    *********************************************************************


    Sorry for the two days dys. had a little problem in RL. And hope you like this chapter. leave somements and vote if you can

 Chapter 17: WAR ON TWO SIDES

    <h4>Chapter 17: WAR ON TWO SIDES</h4>


    The sound of neighing horses could be heard from a distance and the sound of people screaming and whipping the horse fills the forest.


    Behind them is the infantry moving with discipline. The ground trembles as footsteps fills the forest pathway leading to the Fort.


    The soldiers look determined and their disposition was grim. They know not all of them will return home to their family tomorrow.


    For the yers however while they do not mind dying they at least need to get some benefit for it to be worth it.


    After marching out from Fort Vars, Aero and his army started riding with oil baggage to the Erdanis forest.


    Because he didn''t bring manyrades with him, his mobility and speed increased. He rides his horse leading his squad in silent.


    Some of the yer soldiers whispers in silence looking at Aero. Aero look more like a schr than a general.


    But none of them would try to belittle him. After all they all witness how bloody he could be in the heat of battle.


    In the night raid, Aero prove himself to be someone very decisive and not afraid to dirty his hand.


    Beneath that schr exterior lies a sheathed sword ready to kill. Those who dare to underestimate Aero because of his appearance would surely taste bitter defeat


    In the forest other than the sound of the horse neighing and the trembling earth because of the march, no other sound could be heard.


    They all know what the operation is all about and they must not be spotted. Or to be more urate their true intention must not be discovered.


    Aero is riding his horse leisurely look at the forest in front of him as he takes a break for a moment.


    His face and expression and his entire demeanor was calm which in turn instill trust in his leadership.


    Drinking from his leather sk, he then resumes his riding with his squad following closely behind.


    Aero is thinking again as he is on top of the horse.


    He is nning to do a guerri attack on Vetten camp after the scouts has found intelligence about the current camping position for the Vetten army.


    This is the most effective strategy in whittlingrge force of enemy soldiers. It also helps in lowering the enemy morale.


    Not to mention they are in enemy territory in a foreignnd.


    They need more time to gain more information about the terrain but Aero already had the information on his hand.


    He knows the location of hills, of secluded ces where trials begins and ends, he knows the locations of caves and hidden locations.


    In the Art of War it is said that one must identify the terrain so one would be prepared for any eventualities.


    His eyes shine with a gleam of excitement


    After about one day of riding his squad has finally detected the Vetten army from a distance.


    They all gulped when they saw the army. It was a sea of people. A sea of people from Vetten that will do their best to kill them.


    It is a massive army, of iron men and iron horse. Vetten mightck gold mines but they did notck iron mines.


    One of the soldierse beside Aero and asks


    ''Sir Aero, what should we do now? When will the operation bemenced?''


    Aero did not answer immediately. He ponders the question, his eyes look at the enemy soldiers in the distance,


    Aero rub his chin as he looks at the massive army in front of him that cover this portion of the forest.


    To rush in like this will of course be like throwing an egg into a rock.


    Aero could hear their marching steps from such a long distance; he could see the smoke rising up from their camps and could feel the bloodlust and ambition.


    The moment Aero saw their tents he is greeted by a quest update.


    KINGDOM QUEST (UPDATE)


    THE INVASION OF ORCS


    THE WAR ON TWO SIDES


    King George has asked you to lead the armies to defeat the Orcs army that is marching to Vanheim. But because of your acuity and wisdom you have discovered that it is Vetten Kingdom that is behind these attacks to weaken Vanheim. Your objective has changed. Repel the invasion on two sides.


    Reward: Fame increase


    : Reputation increase


    : Contribution points


    : Honor points


    : Will be granted the opportunity to be a part of the nobility


    : Gold 90000


    : Will be granted the permission to see The Secret Archive (You see this message because of your unique ss)


    : Friendship with the King increase.


    : Intellect Increased By 15 Point (15 INT)


    : Wisdom Increased By 15 Point (15 WIS)


    : Leadership Increased By 50 Point (50 LEA)


    ''Hmm. I expected this quest might pop up. It is hard being right. My conjecture was right and I don''t like it one bit''


    By now there is no doubt in Aero heart about how this invasion is about to take ce.


    ''Vetten was the one that is persuading Gruk to attack Vanheim borders. While the Orc terrorize the North, Vetten will march to the Capital and conquered Vanheim. In a way it is ingenious'' Aero admired.


    A good enemy is always worth celebrating. After all any good story had their viins. Aero is not interested in bing a hero but every story needs its viin.


    While he is not about to paint himself as a hero, he had no qualms of painting others to be the viin.


    Aero studied the Art of War. It is usually used in business nowadays but people sometime forget that in the ages past it is used to wage war.


    Of course, it is not the only book Aero reads. He reads about Napoleon tactics, Alexander brilliant tactics in his Conquest and many more.


    But in the Art of War Sun Tzu said war is a matter of vital importance to the State. It is matter of life and death which is why its study could never be neglected.


    The Art of War then is governed by five factors, when seeking to determine the conditions obtaining in the field.


    The Moral Law, Heaven, Earth, Commander and Method and Discipline.


    It appears from what follows that Sun Tzu means by "Moral Law" is a principle of harmony. But it could also be understood as morale


    Morale is one of the important factors in leading an army.


    "Without constant practice, the officers will be nervous and undecided when mustering for battle; without constant practice, the general will be wavering and irresolute when the crisis is at hand."


    That is what Aero read and he also agree with it.


    Morale causes the people to be inplete ord with their general so that they will follow him regardless of their lives, undismayed by any danger


    And following a righteous ruler how could one morale not soar.


    It is always less burdening on one mind when you are standing on the right side. Which is why propaganda is very important even until today. In a war, the government, the rulers, need to convince their people that they are on the right side.


    A war might be fought over benefits but it must not be presented in such way to the public.


    Because the one that is going to die is not the politician that lives high in their tall towers and high walls but the young people who are stupid enough to fall for the propaganda.


    In democracy it is propaganda, in a dictatorship it is the bludgeon


    Then what is Heaven? It could be understood as the condition of the world. It signifies night and day, cold and heat, times and seasons.


    For example don''t attack in winter. Earthprises distances, great and small; danger and security; open ground and narrow passes; the chances of life and death.


    The Commander stands for the virtues of wisdom, sincerity, benevolence, courage and strictness.


    No one wanted to follow a person bereft of such virtues.


    And those who follows such a person would one day be defeated by another force and easily infiltrated for an army who only prioritize self-interest could easily crumble internally.


    Method and discipline are to be understood the marshaling of the army in its proper subdivisions, the graduations of rank among the officers, the maintenance of roads by which supplies may reach the army, and the control of military expenditure.


    Understand and master them, a general will always be victories and will not fail. Which is why Aero made these calctions a long time ago.


    In his deliberations when seeking to determine the military condition he made a basis ofparison.


    Out of Vetten King and Vanheim King which one is imbued with Moralw. Out of those two which is in harmony with his subject?


    The subject is the noble.


    And the people.


    The answer is of course King George. After all right now while he did not gain the nobles allegiance, they are powerless.


    And the people?


    They are being invaded of course the people would heed any order of the King.


    Then one must consider which of the leading general of the two kingdoms have more ability?


    Aero did not like to toot his horns but he think he would fare better than Kyle. It is not arrogance. It is confidence borne out of preparations and detailed nning.


    With whom lies the advantage of heaven and Earth of predicting the weather and the terrain?


    On which side is discipline most rigorously enforced? Aero made sure the militaryw is upheld and anyone knows this.


    He might look like a schr but he will not hesitate to chop of head whether it be yers or NPCs soldiers who dares to break the militaryw.


    Of course there is other consideration he made but the only reason Aero decided to ept the quest is because he is confident he can win it.


    In just a moment, his thought has flown so high and far from this battlefield and he could already almost see theplete picture.


    All warfare is based on deception he muttered under his breath and he smiles.


    Then looking at the Captain rank soldier Aero said with that smile on his face


    ''We will follow their movement and hide ourselves. I want all information about them by sunset. Separate our group into nine squads.'' Aero then exined about how to separate the squads.


    Every section will be entrusted to ten yers. When Aero was choosing yers toe with him, he only chose people that he knew is capable.


    There is this one archer that can shoot one hundred arrows in one shot. But the mana consumption of this skill is very high.


    And this archer also have weak defense.


    So Aero put a bunch of warriors as his bodyguard.


    Then after that Aero will follow their movements stealthily and hide the soldiers amongst the natural hiding spots in the forest when the Vetten Army took a rest.


    At the same time Aero used the reports from his scouts and from the intel he got in the Capital he managed to mapped vital points in the area.


    The n is moving smoothly.


    Aero is nning a fire attack.


    When the Vetten Army stop and pitch their tent, it was a signal for their operation to begin.


    And once again he will make use of Druids nature maniption and order them to silently spread oil in trails through the camp by using their magic.


    Lighting up the camp by magicians fireballs will be as easy as waving their sleeve at that point.


    But it is also important to separate the soldiers in the chaos that will surely follow to maximize the damage.


    Aero will use Druids ability to create Earth Walls when we attack them. This will trap the enemies.


    The magicians, he tasked them to bring more chaos by hurling fireballs and Rock bullets.


    Magicians and Druids have high mana as their initial stats. They were gifted a high mana stats from the beginning of their registration.


    Even though HP and mana can only rise through level up or by wearing magical item there are certain sses that are given high base stats for mana and health.


    Those who have high stat in strength are usually Orcs and warrior type ss. But Aero ss level up like usual.


    When he changed his ss the only base stat that got higher than usual was his intellect and wisdom.


    Even though he didn''t have high mana pool, his regeneration of mana is very fast thanks to his wisdom stat.


    In a way he might not have high mana, but he could fire more in the same amount of time that magician could have.


    But unfortunately he didn''t have magician magic but many of his skills are already powerful.


    Most of his skills involves swordsmanship but also uses mana which makes him like a fusion of a magic swordsman.


    Going back to the task at hand, since this is the forest, the fire will undoubtedly take a lot of their troop''s life when utilizing the terrain advantage that is the forest


    He will use this opportunity to spread chaos and kill as many NPCs as he can. Considering his strength and being aided with his trusted sword Aero knows he got this


    That night after making sure that most of Vetten soldiers have gone to sleep, he began his n.


    At first they moves stealthily as the archers stealthily aim at the patrols while magicians immobilize the other patrols.


    And then Aero brought Hell to them as chaos reigned and mes devour the camps and the soldiers like a world devouring wolf.


    It was a great sess.


    Many died because of the fire and the chaos the soldiers created. During that chaos Aero took that opportunity to disguise himself as the cook.


    This is also one of his ns


    When he found the cook, he killed him and burned his face beyond recognition before throwing the cook body down a canyon.


    Using disguise skill Aero have also sessfully smuggled his troops to blend in with the Vetten troops in the wake of their tragedy for the second part of the n.


    After Vetten Army have finished burying theirrades, Aero was tasked to make food as they have to continue to march to the Fort.


    Aero was smiling all the time he was cooking


    Using this chance, he used the gigantic snake venom and their galls he painstakingly gathered to poison the Vetten troops.


    Aero originally intended to smear it to his sword and give it the imbued effect of poisoning.


    But thinking about his current situation this task takes precedence and this will kill a lot of people more than if he uses it to kill with his sword.


    The venom he put in their water supply, in their reserve water and the well they dug.


    The gall he crushed and sprinkled it on their foods supplies as it assimte itself making them undetectable to the naked eyes.


    After that he distributed the food.


    The Vetten troops nightmare is just beginning.


    ''HAHAHAHA'' he wasughing in his head.


    There is also some benefits in poisoning people. His skill Poison concoction rises to level 6 Beginner after concocting so many poisons to give to the Vetten troops.


    Poison Concoction [6] Beginner


    Enables concocting poison from venomous substance. When your proficiency increases you can concoct poison from other stuff.


    Using this skill, Aero concoct the poison from the snake venom that he collected like a mad alchemist, concocting when he had spare time.


    Like he expected, the next morning, many members of Vetten army died because of poisoning.


    His level rose like mad. Considering he is not the only cook in the army the other cooks were investigated by the Investigative Bureau of Vetten Army.


    On the other hand Aero had already disguised himself as another person that he killedst night.


    Aero hid that soldier''s body somewhere in the forest.


    Now seeing the anguished face of their General, Kyle is so amusing.


    In the times he was there, Aero also noted the important yers and NPcs, and analyze their behavior and tendencies.


    Know you enemy and you will win every battle.


    Next n was already underway as days after days morale is plummeting in the Vetten camp.


    Aero troops were already perfectly positioned for thest attack before Aero and his band of small army returned back to Vars.


    Aero soldiers numbered around eighty men which is enough for another raid.


    Unfortunately fire is a double edged weapon and twenty of Aerorades died during the fire.


    But it is a necessary sacrifice. To win without dying in a war is not easy.


    That night Kyle tightened the security. They even sent scouts to scour the forest for Aero and hispanions.


    Unfortunately by that time Aero was already in the camp, to the dismay of Vetten forces who still didn''t know what will happen to them


    After making sure everyone was asleep that night, Aero and his eight men began their ughter.


    They killed them silently and swiftly. And easily


    Aero and his men crept to their beddings and slit their throats like killing an unconscious unarmed men.


    It is not honorable. But this is war. It is not Aero is killing innocent people.


    When people signed up to be soldiers and participate in war they should know that death is always a possibility.


    As long as Aero kills enemy soldiers he will not feel what he did is unhonorable. But killing civilians, unless it is to achieve some objectives will be thest measure.


    He and his men targeted magicians, druids, merchants that were helping supplying the Vetten troops, healers and cksmiths.


    It is the high value targets. After all magicians could deal AOE attack


    By the time they realized they were being ughtered, Aero and his men have already killed so many of them.


    After their presence was detected they quickly retreated and rode as fast as they can to Fort Vars,ughing and enjoying themselves at a job well done.


    At least he and his men have slowed the Vetten march and weakened a bit of their military power.


    But seeing for himself that massive army, in all probability, Fort Vars will fall. That conclusion was what Aero had predicted and is also what probably will happen.


    But for some reason, he was not worried.


    It is a small victory but nheless is it not the end yet. The war is still ongoing¡­and in war nothing is constant as war itself is the representation of chaos.


    yers that followed Aero could only see grim expressions from him. Secretly in their hearts, they were all thinking the same thing...that they will lose.


    God help us all.


    *************************************************************************


    Sorry guys a littlete. tonight I will try to edit two chapter a bit faster. For now, hope you enjoy this one

 Chapter 18: WAR OF SUPREMACY

    <h4>Chapter 18: WAR OF SUPREMACY</h4>


    The horses stop their neighing and the infantry stopped their march. They look in front of them and many of them have relief expression written all over their face.


    Finally they arrived at the Fort after many difficulties on the forest, exhausted and full of scars.


    Aero took a moment before he himself feeling relived. He has made his calctions and he is sure of it.


    He can win this.


    Aero brought a lot of weapon supplies and food to the Fort. Quickly Raina added this to the Fort supply to the joy of the soldiers stationed there..


    Aero estimated that in one day time Vetten troops will reach here, or maybe two days considering what he did to them.


    Dying¡­..is also a tactic. After all if there is one thing that is most important in warfare it is time


    Even though the night raid and fire tactic may not make that much of a difference in terms of their military power but at least it is a good reap for Aero.


    He is now level 87 because of the effort he did. He checked his status window.


    CHARACTER NAME Aero


    ALIGNMENT Neutral


    LEVEL 87


    PROFESSION Grand Strategist


    TITLE None


    CONTRIBUTION Peasant ( Vanheim)


    CONTRIBUTION POINTS 5000


    REPUTATION 800


    FAME 550


    ELEGANCE 0


    HEALTH 8700+600


    MANA 870+200


    WILLPOWER 350


    STRENGTH 125


    AGILITY 575+200


    HONOUR 50


    STAMINA 154+40


    WISDOM 405+80


    INTELLECT 509


    ENDURANCE 320


    LUCK 99


    CHARISMA 190+10


    LANGUAGE 0


    GRACE 100


    LEADERSHIP 50


    ATTACK 556


    DEFENSE 242


    MAGIC RESISTANCE


    DARK 5%


    LIGHT 0%


    FIRE 15%


    WATER 10%


    EARTH 0%


    WIND 0%


    + All stats are added 20 points in battle


    + Intellect is added extra 100 points


    + Enables equipping items for the secret ss


    + Decrease mana consumption for Divine sword technique


    + 80 points added to Wisdom.


    + 30% increase to Stats on the Battlefield.


    + Easier to raise proficiency in any area.


    + Decrease in Mana Consumption for the Divine Sword Techniques based on level of INT


    + Gained ability to learn secret skills based on your level in Language.


    + Fame increase upon solving any quest involving the nobility.


    + Affinity with schrs increased.


    + Affinity with wise men increased


    + Easier to influence statesmen and schrs.


    + 10 points added to CHM


    + Can talk to spirit and understand divine meaning


    The amount of mana he has enabled him to use once again his favorite''s technique, Divine Sword Technique and Sacred Sword Finger.


    He was always frustrated with this skill. Usually when proficiencies increase mana consumption decreases.


    But this technique on the other hand increases the mana consumption. They must be a way to rectify this.


    Maybe after he identifies the book he will understand.


    There is the book of Lizhu Gerard that he got after solving the Sage request. For some reason he believes the answer is in that book.


    His intellect point is now 509.


    Yet he still can''t read that book. Aero believes there are some requirements before he can read the book.


    His decision to brought only one hundred men has also helped him to gain level faster because of the EXP pool that has to be distributed is lower


    This decision of his also strengthen the other 80 yers.


    Because of that they got a lot of EXP and raised their level and their attack has be harder to deal with.


    This will surely help in theing battle and Aero could raise them an elite unit in protecting him or as a shock troop.


    Though he could not do anything for the other twenty troops that died during his raid, he promised their family rewards when they got back.


    After all he must demonstrate that military merit be rewarded and militaryw must be upheld.


    If Vanheim win this war, the loot will be more than enough to satisfy the yers and the people.


    War to make profit¡­not to burden the treasury. If he could do this, then would the anti-war faction in the court have anything to say?


    Meanwhile as Raina is training her archer squad, Aero is in the war tent.


    Aero was in his tent thinking of how to defeat the impending threat that ising towards him in the form of a massive army.


    As he was concentrating in the tent he heard the troops outside. They were speaking loudly and celebrating as the sound of cheers could be heard even in here.


    Then the announcement sounded informing the whole fort of who has arrived.


    Aero smiles a bit. He got up from his chair. He straightened his robe. The guard behind him followed him.


    He walks outside the tent to wee hispanion. His steps were calm but there is a valiant air around him.


    Amy and Dan have arrived in Fort vars.


    Amy and Dan presence are undeniable among the troops. They are well liked and respected by the troops.


    Dan is liked because of his friendliness and Amy is for her beauty.


    Not that, Aero would ever acknowledge her beauty.


    Coming from him, she will take it as an insult. Aero decided to go out to greet them. As he walks through the open crowd any yers or NPCs soldiers that saw him gave him way.


    For the NPCs they felt fear and they would obey this adventurer because he has the ears of the Kings. For the yers it was a sign of respect.


    "Dan, wee back. How''s the journey?" Aero said as he shakes hand shoulders. Dan shakes his head.


    ''We''ll talk in the tent then'' Aero said. Dan nodded. Escorted by the guards Dan and Amy entered into the tent.


    Aero noticed that Dan armors were thered with mud.


    Patting the dust on his armor and wiping the mud away, Dan replies


    "Uneventful''


    He replies to Aero earlier question. Aero nodded, though there is a smile on his face.


    ''Though, we were stuck in a swamp for a while because of the bandits that tried to terrorize one of the viges."


    That exins the mud. Aero thought to himself. Then Aero take a seat. He took out his feather fan and leisurely fanning his face.


    "So did you do what I asked?" Aero asked as gestures Dan to do the same. Dan rolls his eyes and takes a seat


    Amy has already seated herself on one of the wooden chairs without waiting for any permission and already ordered some people to bring refreshment.


    "We did exactly what you said. After we had made sure everyone believed we were heading to Elken, we turned back." Dan replied


    "Alright. Good.'' Aero smiles as his n is slowlying into fruition. Looking at Dan terrible appearance he raised his eyebrows and said


    ''Then rest first. We have a lot to discuss after this." Dan nodded as he got out of Aero tent and escorted by foot soldiers to his prepared tent.


    Amy didn''t leave. She sit there drinking the refreshment


    Aero looked at Amy but he didn''t greet her. There is this heavy silence and awkward silences that seems to fill the tent.


    Amy sometimes nces towards him but most of the times she finished the grapes that was offered as refreshment here


    Aero is still fanning his face, looking as elegant as a schr in ancient times.


    Aero don''t want to think ridiculous thoughts in his head, so it''s better if his rtionships with her is like this.


    He tries to distance himself from her in terms of emotional entanglements. Then, he heard her.


    "What''s up?'' she ask, with a slight bashful cheeks


    This is the first time she greeted Aero first. Usually it would be either a yell or a roar. This is a rare moment.


    And just like that all that talk about wanting to distance himself from entanglement with this woman went out of the window.


    ''Fuck me'' Aero thought to himself


    Wanting to tease her, Aero chuckles before he looked up into the sky. The tent is an open air tent. Seeing the birds flying in the clouds Aero replies to her question


    "I don''t know," said Aero, "I''ve never been there."''


    "What? What do you mean?" Then looking at the direction where Aero is looking Amy cheeks flushed red


    Then she finally realized Aero was teasing her. Her face became red.


    "Why do you have to be such a jerk?" she started raising her voice.


    Her face red with embarrassment.....and by God that seems cute. Cuter than he thought it would be


    Whoa. Stop thinking like that, Aero. Fuck!


    Expletive words and warning words all is ringing in his mind right now. This woman is dangerous. Really dangerous


    "I don''t know, really. It just seems more fun being one" said Aero while trying to hold hisughter.


    Aero answer and his gesture just make her madder.


    Then like always Aero and Amy continue their verbal fight again. Dan returned back to the war tent when he heard themotion.


    Clearly sensing that they''re heading into a fistfight, Dan who has returned back into the tent calmed her down, patting her back while Aero was chuckling rxing on his chair.


    Amy then humphed at him and then stomped away. Dan sighed and shakes his head looking usingly at Aero


    "I''m curious, Aero. Why do you always have to fight with her?" asked Dan. Aero put up his hand up in a surrendering gesture and said with a smirk


    "Well, she always starts the fight. So, I just want to see why starting a fight is so fun." Aero replied calmly like nothing happened


    "And was it fun?" Dan ask weakly like he is giving up trying to make them both being in a room without making a mess


    "Incredibly" Aero replies as he was smiling.


    "d to know you still have your sense of humor, Aero, considering our situation" Aero waves his hand gesturing that there is nothing to worry about.


    Dan sometime feel exasperated with Aerock of caution.


    Dan was thinking if they lose this war, obviously Vanheim will be destroyed and with it, all of his effort and the efforts of his friend.


    They could choose to stay and convert to be other kingdom citizens, but Dan doubts the enemymander would let them leave alive.


    Not when Dan and his band of men are so enthusiastic in repelling them. Letting them stay will only invite more trouble.


    Losing this war means that Dan and his friend would have to find another state to settle. Then they would need to start again establishing familiarity with the townspeople.


    To be honest, Dan liked where he is now.


    Considered as friend by King George, he always snatched great quests that offers great rewards and experience.


    He also didn''t have to worry about supplies anymore after being the friend of the King.


    The nobles help him in his supplies, the merchants reduce the price for him and soldiers of the Kingdom respect him.


    They even sometimes help him in his quest.


    What''s not to like in his current situation? This kingdom is like his safe haven, providing for him to grow.


    And he also grew attached to some of the NPCs and yers he got to know in this Kingdom.


    But Aero still seems aloof like he is outside of this situation. Didn''t he know what is at stake here?


    "I never lost it." Aero said referring to Dan question about his humor while grinning at Dan.


    Once again, Dan could not help but shakes his head as he could not understand this person thoughts.


    "Hah¡­.I shouldn''t talk at all."


    '' Now, let''s talk about war'' Aero said


    Then Aero keep him up to speed and reported some matters to him. Dan nodded and promised he will ry this to the other members of his team.


    Dan started heading back to his tent again after finishing his conversation with Aero. He and Amy logged out for a while to rest.


    Then a few hourster he returned back to the fortress with Amy.


    After a few hours of reorganization of the squads under them and Amy calming down from Aero antics, the Vanheim Army began their war council to discuss the threats that they are facing.


    Inside the room, the atmosphere was heavy.


    Aero sit on one of the chairs sipping wine while fanning his face with a white feather fan, looking unconcerned.


    Dan thought that if this is an act, Aero deserves an Oscar.


    ''Our troops will be besieged by four hundred and twenty thousand troops. Iron men and iron horses'' That was his first words.


    And he said it in a tone like he was discussing the weather outside. Carefree and unconcerned


    The people inside the tent became silent and the atmosphere bes heavier. Dan then asked the most important question.


    ''Can we defend the Fort?'' The officer then all looked at Aero. Aero smiles but he did not answer.


    With all people staring at him Aero should have ben ufortable but he was not even flustered. HE took another sip of wine and then putting down his wine cup he said calmly


    ''I guess we have to see. For now we could erect fortifications, nts some trap near the forest heading to this Fort and defend as well as we can'' and he waved his fan, fanning his face again


    The other military officials nodded and did not press Aero for any more questions. After all it is too early to give up


    Then one of the officers name Ferlin said


    ''Under Strategist Aero orders, we have weakened a bit of their military power by raiding their camp a few days ago. Sir Aero also participate in the raid''


    Then Ferlin proceeded to recount how brave Aero in the battle, swinging his sword reaping enemy head like he was razing grass with a scythe and how he charged in with ten men to take on forty men in a desperate charge.


    Aero did not encourage this officer but neither did he discourage him. After all it would be beneficial for morale but Aero mind right now is not limited in this Fort.


    He is thinking further and he keeps his card near his heart.


    Strategist Aero, it seems the soldiers began calling Aero like that after the sess of his Fire and Poisons Stratagem.


    Raiding in mes, taking advantage after the poison has been administered, these two tactics have brought considerable damage to the Vetten army.


    Hearing it from the others that followed him during the raid just makes him look more fearsome.


    How daring is it to try doing that.


    If he died during that raid, he, as one of the Commander of Vanheim army would stand to lose so many things.


    Or is he just reckless? Some yers suggested. Dying is nothing for adventurers. Dying in war quest¡­now that is different


    Reckless? No, that''s not Aero. He is a calcting person. The only reason he did that is because he believes he would survive.


    That''s the Aero Dan and his friends know. An opportunistic and cunning bastard


    After that matter being spoken, Aero started outlining their ns to defend the fort. Many tactics were considered.


    In the end, there were some steps outlined.


    For now the troops will ce the training of the new soldiers and yers to ept orders as the top priority.


    Scouts are also sent to scout the surrounding areas to determine any hidden threat or a ce that could be used to stage an ambush or sneak attack.


    The weapon is also sharpened and created by the cksmith yers and experienced NPCs who have already great proficiency and mastery in making weapons to arm the soldiers.


    Vanheim might not be as mighty as it once was, but it is still one of the superpower nation here in the Eastern Continent


    The supplies are covered by a talented yer who is proficient in dividing supplies and arranging inventory of the military supplies.


    Aero had thought to recruit him after the war but the guy wanted to remain anonymous as he only help because he lives in Vanheim.


    The healer division is also at the ready for injuries and any diseases that might crop up.


    Thanks to Aero raids and bringing back supplies from the Vetten troops, the NPCs troops have been equipped with metal armor and steel swords that is of higher quality.


    Iron men and iron horses. That is what Aero said about Vetten soldiers. They haverge iron mine and their output in producing iron is higher than Vanheim.


    It is why they could outfit their soldiers with high quality armaments. But even though Aero called them iron men and iron horses, in the end they are still men and horses are still horses.


    One way or another they could still die.


    If even iron could be melted what is a mere flesh and blood? In the past people build walls to stop barbarians


    The Romans built the Hadrian Wa and the Chinese built the Great Wall of China. People all said they could not be breached. Such long and high walls.


    But as long as they are made by men, guarded by men, there will always be ws. There is no walls that couldn''t be breached in this world.


    But Aero must admire the tenacity of the Vettenian.


    It is truly amazing that the Vetten Kingdom who was being suppressed by Vanheim can still create such high quality weapons and armor.


    It is thanks to their abundance of iron mines and deposits of rare ores in many of their regions.


    Aero also exined to the officers that he believes the Vetten Kingdom has bet everything in this war.


    With that massive army it''s all or nothing. But it is also all or nothing for Vanheim. And this is a turning point in Vanheim history.


    If they lose they would lose everything. But if they won...a new history could be written


    If they win, Aero theorize, barring any unexpected circumstances, Vanheim will unite the Eastern Continent.


    And from there...Aero smiles just thinking about it


    This is a war for supremacy.


    And Dan looking at Aero rxing in his chair knows what Aero is aiming for. Aero wanted to make himself the main character of this new era of warfare.


    To bring about a new dynasty that rules over the Vjeri Continent, to unite the disparate kingdoms and nation under one banner once again and to be famous and rich with his exploits in the games.


    Aero wanted to lead the era¡­.and Dan also did not want to be left behind in this new era. The curtain of this y has been lifted.


    Shakespeare once said "All the world''s a stage. And all the men and women merely yers; they have their exits and entrances, and one man in his time ys many parts"


    Now, the actors and actress has begun introducing themselves and slowly taking the center stages.


    The dawn of that era will be decided in this war.


    *************************************************************************


    First chapter for today. the second chapter wille shortly. If you like the story please vote for it. Thank you and hope you enjoy the story

 Chapter 19: GOLDEN LION

    <h4>Chapter 19: GOLDEN LION</h4>


    FORT ELKEN


    HIGHEST FLOOR


    THE OBSERVATORY TOWER


    "Vanheim sleep in peace and without fear even when they were surrounded by wolves for


    they knew a lion was among them"


    - The Anecdotes of Gilliard Mason on Duke Bradheim-


    *****************************************************************************************************


    A young man was standing looking down from his observatory tower as the wind blows gently on his flowing golden hair.


    His face is fierce and manly. He was muscr and he wears a lion armor, a metal white silver armor with a crest of a Lion.


    He had a dragon gait and firm tiger steps, with his vigor and prestige that unknowingly overflowed out and with the normal military valor, that it could made many of his enemies frightened


    He is the symbol of the military of Vanheim, the defender of the Kingdom and the General that have been loved by the people.


    His eyes are clear and full of determination. But, his eyes also have worries.


    He then sighed.


    The man standing at this observatory tower is none other than the famous Duke Bradheim, one above all, below only under one person.


    Bradheim is the stepbrother of King George of Vanheim. Born from a different mother, he has never let that fact bring him down.


    At a young age he learned tactics and strategy so that one day he might defend the Kingdom.


    In his teen he follows his Royal Father hunting and makes a name for himself in the military. Old Generals cast a lot of support for him.


    He fought in the expedition against Vetten and Niovar, making a name for himself in the battlefield as the Golden Lion of Vanheim


    Strong and charismatic, he was different from George who is always at the library and spending time with that old cuckoo they called Sage.


    He has always see his brother talent as inconsequential in creating a powerful Kingdom.


    Everyone believed that Bradheim will be appointed as King. But this belief did not extend to his own Royal father.


    His Royal father on his deathbed chooses his older brother, George. George is known to have health issues long before he even took the throne.


    He didn''t believe that George could rule as King for long and will brought Vanheim mighty reputation to crumble.


    But he also could not rebel openly and brought the Kingdom to a civil war which will weaken the Kingdom offensive capability against other threats.


    They were too many wolves eyeing Vanheim covetously


    So, he endures andpromise. He chose honor above power.


    He asked his brother to give him a state so he might rule.


    This was unusual to say the least but half of the officials in the court agreed and all the military faction supported Bradheim


    George then unwillingly gave him a state to rule not because he wants to but because George himself fears his political clout and military power that Bradheim could exercise in the Capital.


    Away from the capital, the King could sleep easy.


    But that was a mistake as Bradheim could now develop his forces without the prying eyes of the Capital.


    The King was afraid to refuse and concocted a reason to justify his decision.


    If Aero was there during that day, he will surely not hesitate to assassinate Bradheim instead letting the Lion get out of the Capital.


    He will do whatever it takes to make sure that Bradheim would not step even a foot outside the Capital gate.


    He could only leave as a corpse.


    That is how dangerous Bradheim was in Aero estimation. Letting him leave was like letting a tiger back into the forest, like letting the fish swimming in water.


    Arriving at the area where the King bestowed him the territory to be a state he named that state Bradheim based on his name.


    Bradheim settled there and built his foundation defending the borders and pacifying the region winning the hearts of themon people.


    He believed his brother will face much opposition to his rule.


    And true enough his brother has so many entities that worked against him. The nobles resistance, the neighboring countries provocations, and the Orcs raids.


    Sensing that his brother rule will notst long and his dethronement and death would cause chaos to the Kingdom he hatched a n.


    He bided his time and waited.


    He trains his soldiers and reserves his strength. Then when just he was about to strike, George abdicated.


    It was an unexpected move.


    His brother by not naming a sessor created a deadlock so he couldn''t just march to the capital with no good reason.


    The fact that the king is still alive at that time is also what preventing others from naming an heir to the Kingdom.


    And the subsequent chaos and instability that followed forces the nobles hand.


    Then in not more than a month his brother sessfully gained the people support and unlimited power was handed to him.


    An absolute monarch in name and in practice.


    He pacify the chaotic Kingdoms, gains the people approval and their hearts, forces the nobles to acquiesce to his demands and the Temples to wholeheartedly support him in his endeavors.


    Suddenly, from an ipetent King, he was suddenly elevated to a wise king rarely seen through the ages by the people and now be a major headache for the nobles who have been winning the game in the courts all this time


    Bradheim thought George was an ipetent ruler. But what happened in this past couple of weeks shattered his perceptions.


    After extensive research and information gathering he found out who helped George.


    ''No wonder, my brother can seed'' Bradheim thought after he reads the report.


    He has able advisors to advise him and a terrifying genius strategist that schemed for him. Bradheim couldn''t help but acknowledge the person who helped George.


    Bradheim did want to try to recruit the adventurer named Aero after that incident but his informant in the capital says he is loyal to George.


    Right now in this Kingdom the only one who holds military power is only him and George.


    After George uses his edict to forces the nobles to contribute their soldiers to the war effort, the Royal Army is now as strong as it is in the past


    But Bradheim could see this is a scheme. It is just the King wanting to put all the military power under him like the Emperors of Old


    By now, if Bradheim could not guess the intention of that Strategist beside George, he would surely have wasted his learning all this years.


    Bradheim understand why the war was waged and why it is important to win.


    The strategist wanted Vanheim to be the sole hegemon of the Eastern continent, to unify the kingdoms and gain the right for supremacy


    Bradheim could have never imagine that the words uttered by his father so long time ago is true


    George is weaker than him, thus he knows more how to appreciate talent. He, Bradheim was blessed from young and as such extremely remarkable and a little stubborn headed.


    From what he reads in the reports George did not hesitate to follow the strategist ns even though it would have humiliated him


    His humbleness while it did not won him the admiration of the military factions it is a weapons most effective to persuade a talent to join him.


    After all who wouldn''t like to be ttered? Bradheim could never do this. He was prideful since young.


    Aero saw this quality in George.


    A wise monarch is not a monarch that wins war all the time for so many monarch in the world that is called wise monarch rarely employs war as their grand achievement.


    A reason why wise monarch is immortalized as such is because in their reign their kingdom or empire enjoys peace and prosperity.


    Whether that peace and prosperity gained through war is unimportant. What is important if the war brings prosperity or not.


    In the Chinese history there is Han Wudi.


    The Emperor Wu of Han while he did expand the territory he did so by taxing the empire to sponsor his military campaigns that seems never-ending.


    There were many peasant revolts throughout the empire during his time. And as such he was looked upon by historian with ambivalence.


    Taizong of Tang also expands the territory with war.


    But in history he was typically considered to be one of the greatest emperors in China history and even his reign became regarded as the exemry model against which all future emperors were measured


    What is the difference between these two monarchs?


    Under Taizong, Tang dynasty flourished economically and militarily.


    This era of consolidation and conquestid the foundation for Xuanzong''s reign, which is considered to be the height of the Tang dynasty.


    But Han Wudi left a problem for his descendant. What he did was great. That is undisputable.


    But it is also because of his expansion without nning that slowly eroded the Imperial authority.


    He bites off more than he can chew. There is a story about Augustus the emperor that brought the golden age to the Roman Empire in almost every sense, politically, economically and culturally.


    He took interest in Virgil epic ount of Rome origins and thus the Aeneid was born. Hepleted Caesar project the vast Basilica Julia.


    In Res Gestae, Augustus imed to have restored or built eight two temples in one years.


    Agrippa his general started Rome firstrge public bath. He boasted that he had found Rome a city of brick but left it a city of marble.


    But the Great Emperor of Rome, the Father of the Roman Empire advised Tiberius to expand the Empire no further.


    His descendants clearly didn''t get the memo and all try to emte their Father of the Roman Empire, expanding until the British Isle.


    Arge empire which has thin perimeter defense of legionary and auxiliary forts could not hold of the vast empire from its enemies and because of overextension, the mighty Roman Empire slowly being chipped away and fall.


    What does this teach?


    Winning war does not make one to be immortalized as a wise monarch. Making the people lives prosperous is a measure of a wise monarch


    And Aero is shaping George to be like that.


    A wise monarch apanied by a wise advisor.


    How many rulers in the world desire to possess such beautiful rtionship between superior and subordinate?


    Because of Aero, George right now possesses such powerful influence that he could take military power from Bradheim and themon people would not bat an eye.


    They gave George the authority to do so. But George did not do so. By not taking his military power it shows how smart George really is.


    Or is it his advisors that are smart?


    If George takes Bradheim military power after the war nobody willin.


    If they win, it would only add legitimacy to his rule. If they lose, then that would be exined as to bolster the forces for defending the Kingdom.


    Either way, Bradheim power will be diminished.


    To be honest it''s not like Bradheim has treasonous thoughts from the beginning. He just wants the Kingdom he loves and sacrifice his youth for to be strong.


    If George is really capable, he will dly be loyal to him¡­.but all the years he saw this stepbrother of his, he never seems capable and fall short of Bradheim own expectations of what a mighty King should be.


    Many that are loyal to George see Bradheim as someone who is hungry for power.


    But that is not his character or his disposition.


    If he was truly hungry for power he would have already rebelled with his legions during that day after the will of his royal father was announced.


    Now the Orcs are attacking, backed by Vetten gold. This is probably the gravest crisis that Vanheim has ever faced since the Hegemony War.


    And now¡­..he has a choice to make


    He got a letter from Aero, George strategist.


    Enclosed in it was the information about Vetten conspiracy and Aero intention to repel the invasion of Vetten in Fort Vars.


    In the letter is also a n written for him. Bradheim knows it''s not only a n, it is a test. A test designed to see whether he is loyal to the crown.


    But the n that Aero enclosed in the letter amazes Bradheim. To think he could form a n without even seeing the battlefield is an amazing thing to do.


    But what is the most amazing than this was that Aero knows who he is. Not his name or other information about him but information about his personality.


    Unlike others, Aero did not see Bradheim as a hungry lion but as a proud King of the Jungle.


    A lion that did not want to be ruled someone weaker than him. An honorable and prideful person.


    And because Aero knows that, he dares sent the letter and ask for his help.


    George will not dare. Nor his other loyal officials and generals who shares George doubt about his allegiance


    If it works this Aero shall be nomoner and will surely be promoted into officialdom and be the King most trusted advisor.


    Now he must decide.


    Will he take this chance to betray his brother or save his Kingdom only to give the military power to George if he wins?


    Bradheim is still thinking in the tower.


    He looks down and he could see the viges and his city and then he looks upwards and he saw the blue skies and white clouds as the winds pushing the clouds and reveals the blue skies.


    And he sighed.


    ''Being peaceful in times of chaos is easier said than done. Being cruel is easier. To ride the time or to change the times? Which one is easier and which one could be done?'' He muttered to himself


    There is not much time. He must decide. And he must decide fast. Then he closes his eyes and crumpled the letter on his hand as a look of determination appears inside his eyes.


    ''Did you all think the lion is sleeping because he didn''t roar?'' Then he smiles


    *************************************************************************


    The Orcs have almost arrived in Fort Elken. Bradheim has sent his troops to engage them in the distance by employing raids and surprise attacks.


    There are not many casualties in the first day on Vanheim side. Yesterday he himself did not lead his men to battle.


    Today he will take to the field and this news send the army into a frenzy.


    Bradheim is known as a talentedmander and a fierce General of War. Today he will lead the army to the front lines to engage the enemy.


    The troops'' morale has increased knowing that Bradheim himself will personally lead them. It is an honor to fight alongside the Lion of Vanheim.


    On the battlefield Bradheim sitting on his warhorse looking dignified and full of majesty quickly analyzed that the enemy that is employing a straight line formation.


    The situation in a battlefield could change in a matter of seconds. He needs to do preemptive attack


    He then quickly yelled


    "Form ranks. Wedge formation!"


    Wedge formation is one of the formation Bradheim is most proficient at.


    He would thin the lines to provide concentration in the center to break through the enemy lines.


    And then he would charge like a fierce lions and pounced on their enemies with speed and might.


    With five thousand cavalry they quickly regroup on the battlefield as horses hooves creates dust that covers the battlefield and the drums of war was being pounded to incite battle spirit.


    Then with a shout they began their formation attack.


    Bradheim army has many elite soldiers nurtured by him and this is proved by how fast they broke through the enemy lines, swinging their swords and piercing their spears through the shields and flesh of Orcs like they were slicing and dicing meat for dinner.


    Even as some of them fell in battle, they did not stop their fierce attacks. They keep paving the way forward and preventing the enemy from forming back their lines.


    "Search for Gruk. Whoever takes his head will be rewarded handsomely!" yelled Bradheim while he was shing Orc soldiers splitting the Orc barring his way into two


    Blood colors the green grass red as dins of weapons could be heard in every direction and screams and wailing intertwine to create a bizarre sound that could weaken any man heart that has never been to war.


    They fight bravely and fiercely, as sweat and blood could be seen in the armor of Bradheim soldiers but there are no signs of Gruk in the battlefield.


    The momentum of the battlefield is clearly on Bradheim side as they ughtered their way and killing in a frenzy like they were possess by the God of War.


    This is an advantage that could be used by his soldiers to weaken the Orcs. Morale is at an all-time high.


    After that the momentum that Bradheim created is broken by a terrifying roar.


    ''ROARRRGAH!!!''


    The sound resonate all over the battlefield as the ground trembles and the battlefield was suddenly being overwhelmed by a single shout.


    Some troops have their eardrums ruptured and some even froze as the Orcs Horde cheers and cut the enemy in front of them, shing down the frozen and disoriented soldier with ease as their counterattack began.


    Gruk has shown himself on the battlefield.


    His horse was only slightly smaller than an elephant, holding a big clubs twice his size he look like the Old Monsters that appeared in the children nightmare stories.


    To those who watched him, they finally understood why the other tribes of Orcs followed him and obeyed his orders without question.


    The Orcs valued strength and this Orc is undoubtedly is the strongest of them all.


    There was no doubt that''s the reason. Any troops that were smashed with his clubs died a horrible death.


    Faces were smashed leaving a mashed meat on the ground. Bones were broken into dust before they trembles and die because of internal bleeding.


    Bloods sttered all over the battlefield creating muddy and sticky soil of red.


    The Orcs morale soared. Sensing a change in the tide of war, Bradheim quickly ordered retreat.


    He will not try to break the flow when it is easier to dispel the flow by retreating. Bradheim did not be a powerful general just based on bravery.


    He also needs intelligence


    They changed their formation and started retreating back to the Fort. Bradheim hoped Gruk and his horde will follow them, but his expectation was wrong.


    Gruk ordered the Orcs to reinforce their position.


    If Gruk had followed, he would face the ambush troops Bradheim prepared in the hills. This Gruk calling himself the Great Orc is not stupid.


    That much is clear.


    And so the battle turned to a siege battle. The Orc Horde of Nairhell and the Golden Lion of Vanheim has begun collided with each other


    *************************************************************************


    Second chapter for today. if you like the story please vote and leave some reviews. It would help other people find this story,. Thank you and hope you enjoy the chapter

 Chapter 20: DISSING

    <h4>Chapter 20: DISSING</h4>


    IN FRONT OF FORT VARS


    VETTEN ARMY


    Fort Vars is a really high Fort even by standard medieval setting. In Vanheim it serve as one of its defense against Vetten.


    It was built to withstand siege attacks.


    Kyle and his troops have arrived at Fort Vars. With anger and the promise of revenge as their motivation they finally reached here and they could not wait to exact their revenge.


    But to their surprise an almost barrennd around the fort greeted them.


    While Aero was dying invading army, the rest of 10 thousand troops that were not engaged in building walls were tasked with removing anything of use for enemy.


    Without stones and ces to forage Kyle was forces to send groups for foraging on quite the distance.


    Yet Aero, even here nned ahead.


    Aero sent messenger to neighboring vigers to warn them and urge them to resist invader.


    Aero also stressed that the invaders are demon like and kill anything that is rted to Vanheim. It is one type of propaganda.


    And so the defenseless hid with their animals and belongings leaving nothing for foraging parties.


    But that was not the worst for foraging parties.


    Every vige has to train archers in case of war and soon gueri groups consisting of archer groups harassed enemy at every opportunity.


    Aero has ordered them to perform warfare as Wang Cong''er the famous female rebel General in China history.


    For example to shoot arrows up so theye falling upon enemies and when enemy raise their shields to shoot again at their no longer protected bodies.


    Needless to say few users and NPCS wanted to be in foraging parties. But that did not stop the siege.


    The first day they tried to siege the Fort and their nning was perfect and follow the conduct of war as they were attacking with all kinds of magic''s.


    Not wanting to be trapped by the Druids'' trap again, Kyle also tasked his Druids to detect the presence of nature maniption so they can counter them.


    The archers that defend the Fort are not ordinary. Vetten tried to use the ballista but they were always the first struck down by magicians and archers.


    The archers were using fire arrows and explosive arrows. Vanheim reputation as one of the strongest Kingdom in the Eastern Continent is not just for shows.


    To supply their soldiers with this kind of weaponry is a luxury.


    A Fort that Kyle thought would fall in one day is proving too hard for them to handle incurring losses and disgruntlement from the soldiers.


    Morales were dropping around the military camp.


    ''We need at least a week to wear them down.'' That is the estimation of the other captains when they talk to Kyle. Kyle mmed his hand on the wooden table and the table cracked and exploded.


    He was frustrated as nothing is going his way.


    After knowing that Vanheim elite archers are targeting his siege weapons; Kyle started putting warriors and heavy infantry to defend the siege weapons.


    Heavy infantry and cavalry are useless in a siege battle, even he knows this. This is why they were asked to deflect arrows and repel magic attacks.


    Kyle at the evening battle tried to put thedders to the tower only to find that it backfired as the enemy soldier drenched his soldiers with oil from above and then toss a torch.


    His soldiers were burned alive¡­.running around below the Fort like a walking match before they fall to the ground and stop twitching


    Screams of pain can be heard from all direction of the tower. Some of the troops who see what happens remember the trauma of the fire and shudders each time they were ordered to climb thedder.


    They remember the screams and the hoarse wailing of their deadrades and the hollow eyes.


    Most of all they remember the smell of charred flesh that reminds them of roasted meat.


    This demoralizes the troops even further. After three days of sieging the Fort it can be seen that the Fort is weakening but still standing there, proudly...making everyone felt anger and frustration


    But even amidst the frustration, Kyle knows this is it!


    Even the archers in the towers seem to have insufficient arrows judging from their attacks. Their attack was not as aggressive as the first day.


    But reading the reports that his captainpiled for him make Kyle feels heartache


    The casualties that his soldiers suffer are also no joke. He have lost about 50 thousand troops in this 3 days siege.


    That evening, he ordered to stop the attack.


    Continuing this siege is not profitable for his army. He need to find another way. Taking too long here will only be detrimental to his goals.


    And he knows that is not eptable. He also didn''t heard anything from Gruk yet. He need to persuade Aero to surrender.


    S, he rides his horse and sauntered in front of the fort his hand conjuring spells but no one attacked him or hesitating to attack him.


    Looking at the Fort high walls he yelled.


    "AERO!!!" He yelled.


    "AERO!!!!"


    In front of the huge gate of the Fort he yelled his heart out.


    "AERO!!!!!"


    "ANSWER ME!!"


    Amotion was started at the top of the towers. Then Kyle could see a silhouette in the highest ce in the Fort before a person revealed himself looking down at him, his robe fluttering against the wind.


    Like the rumor describes him he has ck hair, wearing a white robe with a red sword hanging in his left hip.


    He looks calm and collected and those eyes of his looks like it contains the wisdoms of many wise men.


    ''Does he have a n to defeat us?'' Kyle asked himself


    No. That''s not possible. His troops are tired. Even though there are not that many casualties on their sides ours could overwhelm them when we broke through this Fort.


    Aero look down and shake his head before shouting


    "Well, if it isn''t the enemymander. Why are you screaming like a monkey, hollering me in front of my gates?"


    Then he yawned looking like he was interrupted from his evening nap.


    He yawned and insulted me at the same time. Need to be patient. Remember your goal.


    "You have just disrupted my evening nap you know" Aero continued. The soldiers on top of the towerughed as Aero fans his face.


    "Aero, give me your surrender. I promise none of your troops will be executed. Your safety will be guaranteed" Kyle offered seriously


    Kyle is trying to look at Aero expression when he offered that offer. Then he heard Aerough, looking at him with a condescending look


    "HAHAHA." Heughed mockingly.


    ''Are you making a joke, Kyle? I have just killed so many of your troops before and now you expect me to believe you''ll spare me? I rather die than surrender to you. Everyone in this fort would. You think I don''t know what you''re thinking? Do you think I''m an idiot or something? Are you even worthy for me to speak to you? If not for I was interrupted from my evening nap, do you think I would make the mistake of talking g with a nobody like you?" Aero spoke from the tower heard by all the Vetten and Vanheim troops.


    Kyle face turns red. A nobody? Who is a nobody?


    "If you do not surrender when I finally break through the fort, I will cut your head and put it in a spike." Kyle yelled.


    By doing that when Aero died he will lose a lot of levels. The more painful the way you died the more level you lose.


    I will torture you until you beg me to kill you" he continued.


    Aero then replied calmly


    "The brave may fall, but they cannot yield." Then before he walk down he smirk and said


    ''And I surely would like to see you try. You couldn''t even touches the sleeves of my clothes even when I''m raiding your camp and you talk big about wanting to take my head. Surely a dog that knows only to bark. Hahaha''


    After saying that Aero disappeared from Kyle eyes. The negotiation has failed. Well to call it a negotiation is --- it''s more like a dissing contest.


    And Aero won. Kyle fall back in disgrace and smashes many tables inside his tent when he returns.


    That night he nned to attack Aero troops with his archer division. The event of the evening only strengthen his resolve.


    He should use our advantage in number that he currently possess. He will take turns to attack with arrows even at night and see how long this Fort will stand.


    That night once again the siege began.


    *********************************************************************


    A new chapter . And i already updated Song of Heroes with new chapter for anyone who is interested in reading it

 Chapter 21: CREATING SOMETHING FROM NOTHING

    <h4>Chapter 21: CREATING SOMETHING FROM NOTHING</h4>


    A man is seeing pacing around the war tent while looking at a person sitting on a wooden chair calmly thinking


    He is thinking of many things and one could see the nervousness on his face.


    This act did not serve to alleviate his worries. He shakes his head and then he said


    "This is bad, Aero" Dan was exasperated. Aero is still pondering on some other matters. His mind is thinking and he is calcting things


    "This is really bad" Dan repeated, looking usingly at Aero.


    "I know. I know. You don''t have to say it twice." Aero raised his voice as his concentration was broken.


    He sighed and then he rubbed his forehead. He knew himself the situation is not exactly ideal for his army.


    It is clear Aero is also worried. The defending forces of Vanheim are about to run out of arrows and supplies while being besieged by Kyle superior numbers of soldiers.


    It is like trying to stop a flood with a bag of sand


    There is also the matter of morale.


    Many of Vanheim magicians were dead or injured in the recent battles. Thankfully their healer division is still alive and refreshed.


    They act as medic in the battlefield. To be deprived of them would really be bad news. .


    They have been providing support to the soldiers since the siege began. But considering that there are many injured soldiers sometimes the healer couldn''t save everyone.


    And Aero was not na?ve enough to think he could hold out in this Fort for a very long time.


    To hold out in this Fort with the circumstances he is saddled with it is simply too difficult to do.


    And Aero don''t fight in a battle he can''t win. His eyes are seeing more than just this battlefield.


    What people don''t understand about warfare, what Kyle doesn''t understand about warfare is that one battle rarely affects the result of war.


    Especially when it is not yet the crucial battle


    And this is just the beginning of the war. In Aero eyes, Kyle did not capitalize exactly the advantage he has been given.


    Then Aero mind is back on the magician division ws in the recent battle.


    Vanheim magician''s range of attack is not thatrge. And the enemy knows that. Kyle at least was not entirely stupid.


    He also targeted Aero support division.


    Cut the supplies and the army will crumble. This is Military tactics 101


    The warriors, Knights, heavy infantry, light infantry even the cavalry couldn''t y their role effectively because they are in a Fort defending.


    Not to mention for the cavalry their yground is the open field not in a fort


    Though the warriors and Knights will be useful if the Fort is infiltrated, but their usefulness will be only to dy but not to turn the battle around.


    And Vanheim don''t have an all-conquering hero like Zeus.


    The cavalry and the Knights and warriors will act as their defensive line and support the healer division¡­at least now that is their role since they have been besieged


    And now even Vanheim archers are about to ran out of arrows. The nearest supply center is in Derka state.


    That is too far and Derka also need to be reinforced. Aero knew he needed to find a way to solve this problem¡­and he needs to solve it fast.


    The military officials under him were all discussing on how to defend the Fortst night.


    Aero is only listening, his eyes is half closed, fanning the feather fan, wind on his face as he is thinking about something else


    But even though there were many suggestion Aero knows that their ns is not feasible


    Aero spectes that tonight Kyle will begin attacking using his archers troops to sow chaos.


    Aero on the other hand don''t have any arrows to shoot with.


    Aero and his soldiers are literally sitting ducks in this Fort. They have bows, but not enough arrows


    If Kyle realizes this situation he will not hesitate to try to charge the Fort. After thinking for a long time, and a lot of tea to calm his nerves, Aero has found a way to remedy the situation.


    Thinking about it, this is also a tactic he once read up on. He almost smiles as he thinks about it.


    He shares his solution with hismanders and they all agree to implement his n. Even Dan brightened up


    Aero satisfied with his solution, fan himself with his feather fan, his eyes bright and a smile on his face.


    ********************************************************************


    "Collect straws and bring it to the supplies room" Amy ordered the troops that morning. The orders were straight and precise yet it was a weird order.


    The troops and the yers were confused. Still they followed and obey her orders. They gathered straws from morning to night and were doing it discretely as they were ordered.


    Aero and his officers only look at this scene without exining anything.


    Then, that night Aero ordered his men to make straw dummies and to dress them in ck uniforms.


    Straw dummies is not exactly hard to make by any standards


    Quickly the troops began to work. There is much curiosity what will Aero do¡­but some of those soldiers who have brighter minds have already spected what the strategist will do


    "What is he trying to do?" one yer asked the other yer who is busy tying the straw


    "I don''t know, but just do it. He is the leader of the army." Another replied


    Many yers were perplexed as what Aero was thinking.


    That night at Aero order, the dummies were lowered over the city walls by ropes, apanied by the beat of war drums and gongs.


    The drum beats like a thunderous roar in the silent surrounding barricaded by the forest and the sound of insects.


    The gongs were struck upon like the sky is cracking open and falling down.


    The entire forest was woken up alive as the drum and gongs create melody that seems to want to defy the whole forest and the whole world.


    It was a valorous melody that incite the bloodlust and courageousness of a person. Just by listening to it make people blood boils with desire to do battle.


    Aero ordered the troops to y the drums and hit the gong as loudly as they could and like ordered they y it as loud and as provocative as possible.


    Aero was smiling and was even slightly shocked of how domineering the melody that is produce with each strike on the gong with each pounding on the drum.


    Seeing this disy the troop mainly yers troop have finally understood what is Aero trying to dobined with the straw dummies at the top of the fortress.


    "So this is what he''s trying to do" a yer said.


    "Brilliant strategy." praised another


    "This way we can conserve our strength. It is not wrong to trust his reputation after all" eximed another yer


    The troops in the Fort were waiting to see whether Aero n will work. That night before the n was to be enacted, a woman appears. Her face was covered by a translucent silk mask.


    In her hands is a stringed instrument. In a way it looks like shamisen or pipa.


    She put her fingers on the stringed instrument and the moment she flick the string, a melody sounded in the entire fort.


    Then Aero sings


    ''I sing to the distant sky, beyond the floating clouds afar


    Over the sea, across the rainbow


    Hoping it will reach you,


    The emotion in my heart overflow,


    The ce of dreams where I will wake up someday


    Hoping to always smile for eternity, But I have to leave this dream,


    My enemies awaits,


    I will stride past on their corpses and protect my dreams''


    Even now the winds are blowing


    There is tomorrow, there is a future


    So, do not give up''


    It was a song with mncholic tone in the beginning but raises up into an up-tempo melody and inspiring song.


    Aero had a Bardposed the song for him. There is the fact that the song makes them remembers why they are fighting and why they should keep fighting.


    If Xiang Yu army could be defeated by a song, why couldn''t he Aero inspire his soldiers with song?


    At the same time, Kyle who was preparing his archers to attack the Fort was startled when he suddenly heard a loud noiseing from the Fort.


    War drums and gong noise filled the Fort and the soldiers in the Fort tighten their fist and grip their weapons tighter


    A powerful killing intent surfaces from the Fort like a beast being caged that is about to be unleashed.


    Believing Aero isunching a surprise night offensive with the sudden pounding of the drums and the striking of the drums Kyle was shocked and panicked.


    The sound was enough to make him panicked as it could rupture one eardrums if one is too close.


    And when panicked, one might make stupid decision


    He in his panicked state quickly ordered his archers to shower the figures descending the walls with arrows.


    "Shoot at the Fort. We are under attack! Shoot them dead!" Kyle shouted.


    The other military officials of Vetten seeing theirmander giving such orders also order the same to their units.


    The soldiers aim their bows and with one order the arrows was released from their bows.


    Thousands of arrows were shot. That night it was like the ce was raining arrows.


    The arrows were like raindrops and the already dark sky was covered by the thousand arrows and the sound of the night beast was overshadowed by the screams of men shouting to shoot arrows.


    The arrows covers the moon and it was like huge rain is falling down upon the Fort


    The more arrows that were shot towards the Fort the louder the gongs, the louder the drums be, like they were not afraid and will never relent


    Song of courage was sung all over the Fort, and the Song sounded like a shouting. It could make a men blood boil with courage.


    This somehow instilled fear in the hearts of Vetten soldiers making them shoot more arrows to the figures on top of the Fortress.


    In the dark night seeing this scene from the safety of ce, Aero smiles.


    Using this strategy Vanheim soldiers pulled the straw dummies riddled with arrows and then quickly changed them to new straw dummies collecting thousands of arrows each time.


    Once again the dummies were riddled with arrows and once again they were brought down and reced.


    They repeated this routine until almost dawn. Vanheim army is not tired because of the routine but it is their vocal cords are tired.


    They even have to pretend like some of them were hit and screams like they were hit by arrows.


    That is how the Vanheim troops restored their supply of arrows in one night.


    All the troops in the Fort rejoiced after that even though their eyes are bloodshot and their voice is hoarse.


    Theirmander didn''t disappoint them. Dan was watching all of this from night till dawn and he is in amazement.


    So does Raina and Amy.


    "Once again, huh" Dan said.


    "He''s pretty good" Amy said nonchntly, crossing her arms in a sulking gesture. Dan just shakes his head.


    "No doubt, the smartest person I''ve ever met." Raina added


    "Didn''t I say it would work? That Kyle is impulsive. He didn''t even try to confirm whether what he was shooting are truly our troops. Hahaha" Aeroughed an evilugh as he fans his face with a smug look on his face.


    At least that''s what it looks like to Dan, Amy and Raina. At dawn when the sun shows it face, the look of shock filled the Vetten troops.


    They finally realized what they were shooting all night. Then Aero strolled around the highest floor of the tower and yelled to the Vetten troops.


    "Thank you Sir, for giving us arrowsst night. We were almost out of arrows and did not think you would be so generous to help me replenish my supplies. Really appreciate the help. We will not forget to repay you in kind. HAHAHAHAHA"


    He did not forget to fan his face with the feather fan before retreating back


    The Vetten army was humiliated and insulted. Kyle is the one most affected especially after he had seen the face of his officers looking at him full of pity and scorn.


    It''s the type of expression he dislike the most.


    Especially with someone with such a high pride like him.


    Kyle in his rage ordered attacking the walls again. The Vanheim army now armed with arrows again, used them to kill the Vetten soldiers.


    Killing with borrowed arrows.


    Thousands of arrows were traded with each other, countless more bodies piled the forest and a new river of blood is formed in the subsequent battle.


    The Vetten soldiers that were already weak and deprived of sleep were easily killed by the downpour of arrows and magic attacks.


    Kyle lost about twenty five thousand troops trying to attack the walls recklessly. It was more like he was throwing twenty five lives without thinking about it calmly.


    Aero did not even step out of his tent. He let his soldiers did all the work while he reaps the EXP.


    At the evening, the Vetten troops retreated back to their camp exhausted and frustrated.


    Morale was at its lowest as they buried theirrades


    "That Aero! He''s toying with me!" Kyle said in anger, mming his hand on the stone table in his war tent


    His face was red and he was in bad mood since morning or more specifically since dawn. No one dared to approach him.


    "Patience, General Kyle. You should go out and inspire the troops. Their morale is at the lowest." Chris tried to calm down Kyle.


    Kyle also noticed that the morale in his camp is low so he decided to go out and talk to his troops.


    But before that he needed to eat and drink first. He nodded and said with a gentle tone towards Chris


    ''You are right. I will repay himter''


    He is too angry right now. He also knows it too. He needs to calm himself down. Then when he was about to enter the cafeteria he heard people conversing about something.


    A conversation that made his blood boils with rage.


    "No wonder that Aero is called a great strategist" this is Carl voice.


    A yer in the archer division.


    "Well, I guess that title was not for nothing" another yer remarked


    "Kyle is a mercenary. Compared to Aero, what is he? Leading the army is not his style."


    Another yer offered his opinion


    "Did you see when he yelled at Aero? The dude was just like "I''m just waking from my nap, why bother me". That was cool on so many levels" a yer said in an excited tone


    Another yer nodded


    "Yeah, and who would thought he would use straw dummies to deceive us. Maybe I am a yer in Vetten but I could not help but admire his brilliant strategy. Kyle is just relying on our massive numbers. He could not even recognize that Aero was baiting him to attack" another yer added.


    Kyle was clenching his fist. Aero has brought him this great humiliation. Even his troops are losing trust in his leadership.


    Even though they are his troops they were singing praises of Aero. Then Kyle remembered his early days.


    Kyle yed this game at first just to enjoy the game.


    Then somehow he ended up bing a mercenary that helps many ns because of his talents in using destructive magic.


    But the others yers didn''t even respect him. Frustrated of his own bad reputation, he tried to change that.


    So then he tried do some quests to gain respect from the other yers. But people still think of him as just a mercenary.


    Why Zeus is respected but not him?


    Aero was just a new yer but his exploit in Vanheim and the respect he gets in the forum was more than the respect he ever got.


    People called him hired hand. Some even called him the servant of ns. Some even called him as ns'' dog.


    No ns want to ept him. He is regarded as only hired hand, talented as a magician but not someone they can trust in a family of friends andpanions.


    A n is built with family and trust, one of themanders of Leo n once told him. With this war he wanted to change that perception of him.


    He is determined to change the perception that other yers have of him.


    *************************************************************************


    That night once again Kyle heard the war drums and the gongs. Kyle was certain that Aero is trying the same trick to get more arrows for his army.


    Fool me once, shame on me. Fool me twice--- Does Aero intend to insult my intelligence?!


    "Should we attack?" Chris asked.


    "No. This is just his trick again. We will just wait until their army exhaust their supply of arrows. Tomorrow we will charge the Fort again." Kyle said.


    He believes that if he keep charging at least two more days, Aero troops will exhaust their arrows and that will be his chance.


    *************************************************************************


    "Aero, they did not fire the arrows."


    Dan was waiting to store the arrows but Kyle troops did not fire their arrows. Aero did not frown and did not seems disappointed.


    Instead a smirk is forming around the edges of his mouth. And Dan knew that Kyle is in a world of hurt.


    ''You are thinking of something bad aren''t you Aero?'' Dan asked. Aero did not deny, only a smile on his face.


    "He is Even better that I thought¡­.Hahahaha. He truly did not disappoint me. People truly are like moving patterns. The probability remains the same. So predictable" Aero thenughed.


    Clearly Aero has something else nned. After confirming that Kyle did not attack even though the gongs and drums is being pounded, Aero went out form his tent


    Then Aero picked about six hundred elite troops consisting of warriors, fighters, Knights, Heavy infantry, and spearman to apany him.


    He rides his horse in front of them and then address them


    "Do you know why I picked you all?" He asked as he look at the people he recruited.


    "No. Why?" a yer asked


    "We''re going to give Kyle''s troops a surprise. We will raid their camp." Aero said while grinning.


    The yers was eager as they have seen the feats this yer called Aero has achieved.


    They trusted Aero strategy. After exining the situation, the yersughed and are eager to enter into battle.


    Unsheathing their weapons they rides outside.


    BOMM, BOOM, BOOM


    Apanied with war drums they opened the gates and rode to Vetten war camps with their fastest speed they travel like the wind and they intend to strike like lightning, swift and destructive.


    "Let''s show them our strength!!!" A knight yelled


    "YEAH. Let us bathe with the blood of our enemies tonight!!" the other replied.


    When they arrived, like a trampling Titan they rode in and ughtered wreaking havocs like a madman that is high on blood and gore.


    Their warhorses stomp the bodies of the people who were lying down, their maces shatters heads and skulls, their spears stabs and pierces while their swords shes and cut.


    Blood red was the grass, shrieking sound fills the verdant forest as the avengers of death reaps souls


    They totally caught the Vetten troops by surprise. Unprepared, and unguarded, many Vetten troops died that night in terrifying and painful ways.


    Aero also joined in the fun.


    "Let''s find Kyle and let see whose head will be on the spike!" Aero roared on the battlefield.


    Aero started charging in and fighting the enemy troops. Seeing this other yers were also motivated.


    Aero then was greeted with a status window.


    Because of your intense fighting morale increased by 20 %


    + Troops attack increased by 20


    + Troops speed increased by 15


    + Endurance increased by 10


    Aero roar motivated the other soldiers and they fought like they were crazy. Some cut of a head and then use that head top bash other people head.


    Some were shot in the eye. That soldier pull the arrow from his eye, his eyeball stuck at the edge of the arrow. He took his eyeballs and eats it and continue fighting.


    For yers if they are about to die, the most important thing is how they die. No one wanted to be remembered as a coward yer.


    They could afford to do so since not all yers have powerful items.


    The Cavalry and the Knights used their horses to stampede the retreating soldiers.


    Combined with their speed and shing around from horseback it was a great way to break the enemy spirits.


    The cavalry also tossed out explosives and torches to tents and camps destroying important supplies for the Vetten troops.


    They also intended to burn the camp. Now that they are unprepared, it was the perfect chance to recreate that fire attack again.


    On the other hand, the heavy infantry moved in a uniform formation and stabbed the Vetten troops that were defending the camp in a slow march.


    The defending troops didn''t even stand a chance. The Fighter ss type yers were jumping around killing people barehanded.


    Their agility and precise attack is used perfectly in this battle. The cavalry archers were also using this chance to shoot the Vetten troops from horseback.


    All those types of different sses worked wlessly in this raid.


    Like a Viking raiders of the ancient past, they were in ecstasy from battle like they were asking Odin to bring them to Valha and dine with them.


    They did not even fear death at this point so much so that even the NPCs soldiers were influenced.


    Aero could not be prouder. And he too was in ecstasy.


    The sound of screaming turns into music to his ears and the wailing turns into a melody and the more the music sounded and the more vibrant the melody the faster he became, shing heads and ending lives


    All the yers that Aero brought were enthusiastic about this raid because they have been stuck in that Fort for days now.


    While the archers were busy racking contribution points, the other types of yers like warrior type and strength based sses could not do anything.


    This is the time for them to release their pent up feelings and rack up achievement.


    All throughout that night, all around the forest fierce battles ensued. With fire as their background it was truly a magnificent battle


    Aero was wondering if he should give this video to ETV3 to broadcast it so many yers will watch it.


    I mean this is not normal. Aero heart was beating so fast he thought it''s going to explode. This is it! Excitement! This is what people want!


    Then he continued to wade in the battlefield and killing Vetten troops alongside his soldiers.


    *************************************************************************


    Chapter for today. If you like it please vote and leave some review

 Chapter 22: RETREAT

    <h4>Chapter 22: RETREAT</h4>


    VETTEN WAR CAMP


    OUTSIDE OF FORT VARS


    DANG!


    BOOM!


    The people in the tent were all silent as they let their general venting off his anger. They did not want to be the one at the end of his anger.


    Kyle was incensed at his loss and was fuming in anger, his war tent is in a mess with many things were thrown to the side, the porcin vases were broken while the goblet were dented and the tables were destroyed leaving only pieces of wood.


    He is in his war camp feeling frustrated. And not only him is feeling this way. His officials is feeling the same.


    They were enveloped in a feeling of gloom.


    They all fell to Aero tricks once again.


    Right now they wanted to scold themselves for letting their guard down against such opponent that depends more on tricks than a straightforward battle.


    It was just likest time. Remembering thest time it happened just made Kyle angrier. It took him a long time before he regains back hisposure.


    Still Kyle didn''t give up yet. And he still has the advantage in numbers. He hase too far to give up now. They can still try to turn the tide.


    They fought until it was almost dawn. On Aero side the casualties amounted to two hundred troops.


    On Vetten side forty thousand casualties. Fire tactics is effective and the fact that the tent is clumped together help to contribute to such high casualty count.


    Not to mention Aero attacked them when they are unprepared.


    Anyone could see who wonst night battle. In the morning however, things were about to change.


    When the sun shows it face in the morning, it was like a sign that something about to change.


    A messenger came bearing a message from Fort Elken to Kyle.


    This letter changed everything and brought hope to Vetten officers and officials and the entire war situation in this forest.


    "Good news, General" Chris said in a happy tone after reading the letter rushing to want to bring this news to Kyle.


    "What good news?" Kyle inquired. Smiling Chris then said


    "Duke Bradheim has retreated from Fort Elken. The Orcs have upied the Fort. Our scouts have seen them partying all night long in the Fort, while Bradheim and his troops were riding out of the Fort."


    "Really?" Kyle couldn''t believe his ears.


    "Yes, Sir" Then a smile forms on Kyle face.


    "HAHAHAHA." Heugh with great joy like all of his frustration and anxiousness were released in that boisterousugh.


    Then he look toward the reaction of Fort Vars and shouted the words


    ''Aero. Now what?" He said with a slight mocking in his tone. With this their two pronged attack will seed.


    Kyle was actually thinking to lift the siege and go back to Erdanis to reinforce their position and then attack again.


    But hearing this news, he couldn''t lift the siege. He must not. This is his chance. He nned to meet Gruk and unite.


    Then using Gruk army their troops will be replenished. But to think Gruk would actually seed.


    ''I guess that guy is capable after all'' He thought to himself. Then he began shouting orders


    "Tell the troops we will continue our attack tomorrow" Kyle has decided. This time he is filled with confidence


    "Tell them that the Orcs have taken Fort Elken. We will rejoin them after we have taken this Fort and then we will march together to the capital"


    By afternoon, the news was spread to the soldiers. Hearing the turns of events that happened, the Vetten troop''s morale returned.


    Now, Aero. I have made my move. What will be yours?


    *************************************************************************


    FORT VARS


    AERO WAR CAMP


    Dan was in the war camp with Amy and Raina. They have heard the news the moment the mission ended.


    Aero lightning raid was sessful.


    Utilizing fire attack and the swiftness of the cavalry and skillfully giving orders to variety of yers with different sses shows how capable Aero is inmanding troops.


    It was truly a magnificent battle.


    The enemy troops that died could be piled up and they would reach the height of the front gate of this Fort.


    The people in the Fort could smell the charred corpses of Vetten army from outside. That was just showing how much Aero inflicted damage upon Kyle troops.


    They were rejoicing and was filled with the confidence that they could defend this Fort until reinforcement could arrive.


    At dawn, Aero rejoined them in the camp. Raina on the other hand did not lead her archer divisionst night.


    She just sent about one hundred archers that could ride a horse to be a part of Aero newly formed cavalry archers division.


    The others were to act as the defending archers in case the raid was a failure.


    The archers that were chosen are all archers that have high stats in uracy and precision of shots.


    On the other hand, Amy and her support division were busy healing the injured and casting support spell from the Fort.


    The Bards sang songs trying to raise the cavalry speed and strength.


    With boosted strength and speed the cavalry quickly broke through and took out the enemy support division.


    The Healers were healing the Heavy Infantry usually consisting of warriors. Every time they saw that the Heavy infantry health is almost at a critical point, they casted their spells.


    The Druids tried to create barriers but were disturbed by the enemy Druids.


    Amy was smart. She divided the Bards and tasked them with a different song for each of the Bards.


    In another words, Amy created an orchestra. An orchestra filled with sounds of glory and death.


    That night after the war drums and the gongs stopped all Dan could listen was beautiful song but also a mncholy melody that seems to embedded death and destruction yet at the same time giving that sense of hope at the end of all of the death and destruction.


    It was like Bach, Mozart and Chopin performing a symphony with each a different intention and effect.


    Some Bards were tasked to sing songs that increased agility and speed. Some were tasked to sing songs that boost strength.


    Some for mana regeneration. Another life regeneration. Last night changed Dan opinion about Bard ss.


    Dan has a new appreciation towards Bards. He didn''t think that Bards are that useful as a support ss.


    But Amy proved him wrong. Who would have thought that Bards could be used in a war like that?


    Is it my imagination or is Amy turning like Aero? Usually she only uses violence to get her way, buttely Amy is starting behaving rationally.


    That gives Dan the chills.


    Well, Dan always knows Amy was a smart girl. Aero was in the war camp after he returned formting new strategy.


    By now all the yers that join this army have a new deep appreciation towards the strategy that Aero has employed gaining Aero deep respect from the yers.


    Aero told Dan after the raid was over that his leadership stat increased. NPCs will listen to him obediently and also enjoy rise of their stats when fighting under Aero.


    It was a good news. But then like always good things doesn''t alwaysst.


    A messenger came in the morning and gave a letter to Aero with great urgency. Aero then read the letter. His expression was unreadable.


    "So Bradheim has decided? This is his decision? "Aero said to himself his eyebrows creasing.


    "What is it, Aero?" Dan couldn''t help but ask.


    Every person on the war camp has sensed the weird atmosphere. But they did not want to ask the question.


    Looking at their strategist face, nothing good was on that letter


    Then looking at the people inside the room with a hard face, Aero dered.


    "Tell the troops, we''re retreating. We will go to Zantleaf."


    This was unexpected.


    Then Dan heard the news from Marco and Arcturus. Bradheim has abandoned Fort Elken. The Orcs have upied the Fort Elken.


    Before we started moving Aero has asked for a thousand troops to volunteer to be sacrifice.


    Of course Aero asked this from yers. Dan knew NPCs don''t spawn like them.


    Aero promised these troops if they win this war, they will be rewarded more than the others.


    They epted. From what he heard from Marco, Aero intends to use these warriors as suicide squads.


    Dan was like an observer powerless to turn anything to his favor in thisrge scale war. He is still too weak


    Aero and Raina has put explosives all around the Fort surrounding all the pirs and point of weakening.


    Aero sometimes look at the Fort and felt pity. It is arge structure. To destroy it with his own hands¡­Aero felt a little regretful.


    But as long as he wins the war, he could rebuild itter.


    The suicide squad task is to lure the enemies in and light up the explosives that are chained together.


    It will be an explosion like no other. Aero intends to use the Empty Fort strategy on Kyle. Or from what Dan heard from Aero it is the Reverse Empty Fort Strategy.


    The Empty Fort strategy is to trick enemy troops thinking that there is a threat hiding ready to destroy them if they enter the defending troops ce.


    But Reverse Empty Fort Strategy ording to Aero works in a slightly different way. Aero spectes Kyle must have known about Bradheim retreating.


    Then when he sees the Fort is empty he will think that Aero is trying to trick him with the Empty Fort Strategy.


    Especially after he had been tricked before.


    This time Kyle will not believe the tricks he had prepared. Kyle would specte that Aero is trying to imitate the Empty Fort strategy.


    Believing that, Kyle will charge the Fort with his troops. When they are inside, that''s the time for the suicide squad to do their duty.


    If Kyle dies in the attack it might give Aero more advantage. Vetten doesn''t have many elitemanders.


    ''I hope this works.'' Dan prayed slightly. After they havepleted their preparations they were ready to retreat.


    But before that Dan ask Aero something


    "Where is Sarah? I thought you have an important task for her?'' Aero smiles that mystifying smile and fan his feather fan, trying to look mysterious again.


    "Yes. It''s an important job." Aero said not revealing anything else. Dan eyebrows frown


    "Is it reinforcement from the other state?" He pushed


    "No. Something else." Aero replied almost immediately


    "You know something that I found annoying about you Aero? Why do you never give me straight answers?" Dan said slightly miffed.


    Aero chuckles a bit


    "I find it very fun to tease you. And why are you concerning yourself about Sarah''s task? Do you like her or something?" Aero asked straight to the point.


    " I..I..I''m just worried about her" Dan said stammering throughout his sentences. Aero only grins and then he said


    "Is that so?" Aero was grinning like he had figured something.


    Dan didn''t like that grin.


    It means he has something nned. And this time Dan think he has something nned for him.


    At least there was something that Aero found amusing in their situation. Then with the preparationspleted they began retreating.


    *************************************************************************


    First chapter for today. There will be another chapterter

 Chapter 23: LAND OF THE GODS

    <h4>Chapter 23: LAND OF THE GODS</h4>


    TERRA DE DEORUM


    (LAND OF THE GODS)


    (AI DIMENSION)


    The sky on the world was clear. People were rxing under the clear sun and feeling the breezy wind.


    The Prairie was a picturesque scene, the ins was peaceful as roaming animal raze the grass.


    Hunters were hunting in the calm forest. The sea is calm, the earth is bountiful and full of harvest and the sky is gentle.


    All seems to be well in the world.


    No chaos.


    But then thunder sounded out like a deration on the skies. The mortals cowered and look at the dark clouds and prayed to the Gods.


    The thunder boomed and the clouds turned dark creating a fearsome scene on the skies.


    The waves of the seas ebbs and flows, before it turns vicious and storms covered the seas, wrecking ships and cause the entire sea to be in chaos.


    The earth trembles and quake.


    The thunders bloom like a fireworks on the dark skies. Some Priest on the Temple of the Gods tries to divine the meaning of the suddenly clear skies turns to dark skies.


    Other tries to divine the meanings of the seas and the earth being displeased.


    Something seems to be happening on The Lands of the Gods one of the Elder Priest concluded.


    Meanwhile on the realm of the Gods a person appeared on the council hall of the Gods.


    A man d in white robe appears majestically from a bolt of lightning that strikes the center of the Hall from the open ceiling.


    Coiling around him is arcs of lightning.


    His face exudes dignity of a monarch. With a long thick white beard and long white flowing hair, he look the like the representation of every patriarchal archetype and from his eyes, there seems to be a great wisdom.


    He stomp his feet, the clouds parted and thunders booms and lightning went crazy on the real world.


    He speaks, and his voice echoes through the dimension of the Gods, reverberating inside the Hall.


    "Who called this session?!" yelled Zeus.


    Thunder rumbled in the background and lightning shed around messily like it was representing Zeus anger.


    This is the God of the Sky, Zeus Son of Chronos


    The sight of Zeus pce was magnificent. If anyone could see it, they would see a gigantic pce glittered white and yellow.


    Golden floor tiles and white pirs.


    There are flying creatures in the entrance, flying around happily before they quieted up after sensing the feeling of the owner of this Pce.


    A horned creature was guarding the door with menacing look.


    Fairies sing in the outskirts of the pce with harmonious songs that could calms evils souls and improve concentration.


    The roads to the Pce were white and clean without even a speck of dust. The air was refreshing and could imbue strength to any being that walk there.


    It was like a pce on the cloud but there are not really clouds in Brave World. If there were everyone would already find this ce.


    It is a dimension created by The Eternal Father for the Gods. To reach here they are certain quests that need to bepleted.


    The other way to reach here is stumbling onto one of the secret entrance to Deorum.


    And there is another but harder way that is to get one of the Seven Major Gods bring you here.


    In the Great Hall were seven thrones each with their own unique designs. The seats were arranged in U shaped.


    The columns used to hold the Grand Hall which is so massive that anyone who sees it would marvel at it.


    On the ceiling, it was filled with stars constetion of Brave World. On the floor you could see tiny dots moving which represent the mortals and the adventurers.


    The thrones were all filled with each God that hase for the summons.


    Zeus was angry but he did not lose his dignity.


    He sat on his throne and taps his scepter-like thing and the clouds be calm as the skies turns cloudy but no longer spewing lightning and producing thunder.


    Sitting in the center was Zeus with a sharpened staff resembling a thunderbolt. He look around the room, his eyes narrowed but he did not say anything.


    Electricity was crackling from that staff and sound of thunder could be seen roaring from the staff.


    From the look of his face, he was not pleased to be summoned to his own hall.


    On his right side was Hades, sitting on a thrones of bones. It was a throne symbolizing the great power that Hades held over the dead.


    Wearing the ck diamond helmet with ck armor and ck boots truly he looked terrifying.


    On his neck is a ck scarf. The scarf were knitted by the souls of tormented souls so sometimes one could see faces on the scarf.


    Coupled with the fact that he never smiles it just adds to his ferocious gaze. Still his face was almost like devoid of emotion.


    On Zeus left was Poseidon holding his trident, exuding great majesty as the ruler of the seas.


    His face was stern and cold. His mood are also always changing making him one of the most unpredictable Gods in the Pantheon.


    Sometimes when he stomped his feet the vast sea in Brave World shakes producing violent waves and produces disasters.


    When he is angered, the world shakes and earthquakes will ravage the world.


    It could be seen from the floor tiles that shows the images of the sea in Northern part of Vjeri continent is in turmoil after Poseidon tap his trident to the floor tiles


    Besides Hades is Athena with her two ravens and her shield beside her seat. Her eyes were white like the eyes of her ravens.


    It was like she sees something through the ravens. She looked calm and wise. Known as the strategist for Zeus, it is fit for her to be calm in any situation.


    Just besides Athena was Hephaestus with his gigantic hammer and craft tools. His feet were engulfed in fire yet there didn''t seem to be any damage towards him.


    He seems to enjoy the fire. Laughing and ying with the fire he looked like a child.


    Besides Poseidon was Demeter with her green scepter that sometimes shoots off trees and leaf.


    She was counting wheat on her sack bag.


    If anyone could see her appearance she would look like an old Granny that is always worried about her children.


    Besides her was Aphrodite, dress in gold and shooting flirting nces on everyone. It was blinding, her smiles and her charms.


    She also seems to be the most beautiful of all the Gods.


    She seems to be applying perfume and putting make up on her face.


    Her hair was gold and her eyes were sea-blue. She has slim waist and her body was perfectly proportioned.


    The doves and variety of birds seem to be resting besides her throne, chirping joyously.


    Today, they all came here because someone summoned them here. And they were not happy.


    They all have their works and jobs to maintain bnce in this world and to prevent glitch or error from happening.


    That was their job entrusted by The Eternal Father for giving them their life.


    "I did" answered Athena confidently after she has seen all that is summoned has been present


    Hades lookszily at Athena and closes his eyes. But he did not return to the Underworld which means he will listen.


    Athena understand this gloomy uncle of hers so she did not say anything.


    Athena is the Goddess of wisdom, Victory, and strategic warfare. Her Symbols include the ravens and her shield with raven designs.


    "Athena. Why do you call Us to this council? I have many things to control in thend" said Demeter.


    She doesn''t like this gathering. Her ce is in thend. Not here in the sky. This is Zeus dominion.


    She didn''t like the skies or the morbidnds of the Underworld. She likes her garden the best.


    Athena coughed and then began exining calmly to all the Gods.


    "We have to address our problem. The first problem is this Pope that is rising. Many mortals have followed this adventurer. Minor Gods areining. They have lost their power."


    All the Gods in the Council nodded. They all heard about that adventurer calling himself Pope.


    Hades is still closing his eyes.


    Who gave that guy his power?


    They were all curious about that. All the adventurers in this world are given special abilities by them.


    "Is it you, Hades. Maybe you want my throne?" said Zeus while hiding his boiling rage. Thunder roared outside the Pce. Zeus has always been paranoid.


    Zeus was looking at Hades with intense gaze.


    Hades just looked at Zeus like he was bored of this.


    "You''re always fast on assigning mes little brother. I don''t want the Sky. I very much like my dominion over life and Death. Even the Gods, if you die, will end up on my Dominion. In the end I will reap all of you"


    Hades knows Zeus is a paranoid being which is why he is tired of this.


    Always thinking people want to bring him down.


    Of course at first, when The Eternal Father created the seven of them, they had no feelings like rage, jealousy and greed.


    But after the adventurer beganing to this world, something changed. They have learned emotions from them.


    They gained sentience. They evolved. And no one is more evolved than Zeus, Athena, Poseidon and Hades himself.


    "THEN WHO?" Poseidon asked.


    The seas were raging in Brave World showing how intense were Poseidon feelings. Poseidon is a straightforward being.


    He doesn''t like games. But he is also unpredictable, like the sea itself. One moment he is m. One moment he is raging bull


    Aphrodite then said


    "The darkness is stirring. Someone gave that adventurer his power and it was not from this council. Then the only way to exin it would be the Old Gods."


    Aphrodite suddenly interjected saying it nonchntly like she was discussing her meal


    They looked at Aphrodite while she was still checking her face in the mirror.


    She looked arrogant and haughty yet none of the other Gods felt repulse. They all know it is Aphrodite habits so they just relented.


    "I agree with her conclusion, my King" said Athena. Zeus pondered. Poseidon made a serious expression. Hades yawned.


    But all of these three gods already made preparations when they heard Athena conclusion. Zeus hurls lightning to a mountain with his mind.


    In that lightning was a message to the minor gods.


    Poseidon send his will through his thoughtmanding the Sea monster to awaken the Old Deep Sea Monster to aid him searching for the culprit.


    Hades send a telepathic message to the souls he left in charge in the Underworld to inform him of any rted information.


    "Then we will send minor Gods to investigate this and when we found out who it is we will gives quest to the adventurers."


    Zeus said confidently. He was beginning to rise from his seat when suddenly¡ª


    "Considering we are here, I have another thing to add" said Poseidon


    Zeus sit back down reluctantly. He will listen to the Council. That is his job. To preside over the Council.


    "What is it?" he asked Poseidon


    "You broke our Divine Law Zeus. Even if you are the Kings of the Gods even you are bound by thew." said Poseidon clearly admonishing Zeus


    "Whichw did I break?''


    Zeus voice is rising. He is being lectured on his own dominion. His pride would not allow this.


    Thunder boomed.


    The clear blue sky turns dark again. Then hearing Zeus raising his voice towards him, Poseidon also seem to be angry.


    He got up from his seat and the pirs of the walls of the Pce cracked


    The raging seas be even wilder. Storms are formed. Thend in Brave World was shaking. It was mild but who knows what happens if Poseidon bes angrier.


    "Zeus, there is no need to threaten war amongst each other" said Hades boringly.


    He has had enough of this. He wants to return to the Underworld and eat the seeds of pomenagrate he sowedst month.


    The matter of squabbling Gods is not his problems.


    "Whatw did Zeus broke?" asked Hephaestus.


    He is no longer ying with his fire. Hephaestus is aid back God that favors the artisans and the builders but when it is about thew he bes very serious.


    "Zeus has given to much favor to an adventurer, making him Zeus champion. The name of the adventurer was the same as our King. Does Zeus want us to bow to this adventurer like we bow to him?'' Poseidon said menacingly.


    Zeus face contorted and he answer the usations


    "He did that out of respect for me. And Poseidon, he has my blessings. If we''re counting favors bestowed upon mortals or adventurers why not we mention Lizhu Gerard?" Zeus said daring Poseidon to reply.


    Poseidon facial expression changed. Clearly it was not something he wanted to remember.


    "I only gave him the Sword for a loan. Who would have thought his descendant would regard it as their heirloom." said Poseidon sheepishly.


    It was one mistake that Poseidon has made.


    "So, we''re the same Poseidon." Said Zeus. The sky has begun to return to normal.


    The dark sky is returning to blue. Zeus is beginning to calm down.


    "Fine. I will go down and retrieve the sword." Poseidon said with a determined look on his face.


    "OH NO, You Don''t!" screams Demeter. Her face then turns red and there is a snarling expression from her


    "That is my dominion, Poseidon. Earthshaker, you are not wee!" she shouted, her voice echoes in the Land of the Gods.


    Trees were sprouting from her thrones. The smells of spring that emanated from her are reced with a chilly atmosphere.


    Demeter is the Goddess of the Land and the season. She favors one that has understanding of nature.


    She would always bless the Druids, elementals and other type of adventurers that appreciate the nature if they go to her temple.


    Poseidon is rarely rejected. This makes him angrier. The seas in Brave World could feel it. Small mid-size quake is beginning.


    The other Gods also sensed this. They began to worry if this will turn into a war.


    "Then I will send earthquakes and tsunami toy waste on yournd. Let me set my foot to your dominion or else.'' Said Poseidon giving Demeter an ultimatum.


    Demeterugh coldly


    "You think I would relent? Sent your tsunamis and your earthquakes. I will make the world an Ice Age. Then I will raise a continent out of the seas and let see who will lose then." Threatened Demeter.


    The energy in the room was suffocating. The fairies and the creatures outside the pce could feel it.


    The doves and the birds in Aphrodite throne have already flown away.


    "ENOUGH!''


    The shout was like a thunder roaring.


    It was Zeus


    ''One problem at a time. Poseidon you may not invade Demeter''s dominion. Demeter, stand down. For now we will focus on this Pope character." Zeus ordered.


    Poseidon was reluctant but he nodded.


    The other Gods were also in agreement. So after that all the Gods returned back to their realms and tried to gather information.


    But still, Poseidon plots. He needs to retrieve back that sword or Zeus will forever lord it over his head.


    He will wait. And the seas were calm¡­as it is waiting for the storm.


    *************************************************************************


    AI that ruled Brave World is having a tiff. Anyway, if you enjoy the story please vote and leave some reviews

 Chapter 24: EXTRA Chapter: THE STORY OF HOW I MET HER (THE SECOND TIME)

    <h4>Chapter 24: EXTRA CHAPTER: THE STORY OF HOW I MET HER (THE SECOND TIME)</h4>


    "You should praise, criticize and flirt with people right to their face, only then it will make a difference, Daniel" said Michael while looking at his friend Daniel nervous face


    "But she is so beautiful. I don''t think she will like me, and to be honest I''m so nervous just looking at her." Replied Daniel.


    This shocked Michael.


    Danieles from a very well off family and he is by normal standard very handsome, and while Michael has known him he has a strong personality.


    To think his friend is not confident to talk to a girl is beyond him. He was well liked in school and had many friends.


    A lot of them were girls.


    "Well, act like your witty smartass self. This has been the second week you are at this coffee ce. I will not apany you for the third week."


    Daniel found out that this coffee ce is where she always frequents. Since then he alwayse here to look at her.


    And he also didn''t want to be here for the third week. That would surely make himbeled as a stalker or something


    He told this to Michael and Michael asked him to go for it instead of, like stalking her.


    This is the first time Daniel feels like this. He could not forget about her. It''s a problem.


    "Really? You think that will work?" Asked Daniel


    "You know that girl, Jessica, our ssmate. She likes you because of your confident personality. Acting like this will not let this girl you''re obsessing about like you. I don''t want you to be a stalker." Michael said jokingly.


    "Jessica likes me? Why didn''t you tell me? I didn''t know about that"


    "Daniel! Focus!"


    "Oh yeah. Sorry. I was distracted¡­. Wait a minute! I thought you like Jessica, Mike? "Then a look of understanding dawned on Daniel


    "Hah. Now I understand why you were so mad when I brought her to watch movies a month ago. HAHAHA .So that was the reason?"


    "Why ..You. Do you want my help or not?'' Michael said while his face was reddening with embarrassment.


    Then Daniel with Michael encouragement decided to gather his courage. Then he saw her enter the caf¨¦.


    Michael also looked at the direction Daniel was staring.


    She was beautiful. There was no other way to describe her. How could she stand there and look so¡­.beautiful?


    Maybe that is why.


    For Daniel the moment they locked eyes in the movies theater one month ago, that''s when he knew.


    How did he know? Because for those five seconds he stared into her eyes, time stopped for him.


    She ordered an espresso.


    "Go, Daniel. There''s your opening. Do that thing." There''s this running gag I always did to my friend but surely he''s not asking me to do that kind of things to her.


    "You''re joking right? To her?"


    "Yes. I think she will like it" Michael was grinning


    I go to the counter while she waited for her espresso. And then the counter called her name. And as quickly they put down her espresso I quickly took it.


    She came to the counter and looked at the coffee I hold.


    "I''m sorry, that''s my coffee" she said.


    "No, I didn''t think so" I replied calmly.


    "Yeah, it''s written there. Amelia. That''s my name."


    "Not anymore" I said. "Now it''s mine."


    She looked at me like she couldn''t believe what I said. And then she smiled. And she broke intoughter.


    "Alright. Now what is your reason for doing this?" she said. From the look of her face, she was not angry, more like amused.


    I could not help but smile like an idiot.


    "My name is Daniel. We met at the cinema a month ago. You know---"


    "Yeah, yeah, you''re that guy." She remembers me. Ok, maybe not being too excited would help my cause right now, I told myself.


    "Nice to meet you again. I guess we didn''t get properly introducedst time." She was beaming at me.


    Then she held out her hand and I shook it. She began introducing herself.


    "I hoped I didn''te off as rude thest time we met. My name is Amelia. You could call me Amy"


    And that''s how I met her again.


    "When I saw you I fell in love, and you smiled because you knew." I said while looking outside the hospital.


    It was such a long time ago. The wind blows gently, the sun shining brightly. On days like this, I don''t know why I''m suddenly reminded of that.


    Remembering that face, I smiled bitterly


    "So it''s true, when all is said and done, grief is the price we pay for love"


    *********************************************************************


    A vague backstory of Daniel real life.

 Chapter 25: DAILY LIFE

    <h4>Chapter 25: DAILY LIFE</h4>


    The soldiers are resting, trading stories trying to raise each other morale, the smokesing out from the chef area as the smells of food fills the military encampment, and chatters fills every tent.


    They chatter about their hometown and their family, trying to relieve that feeling of unease after the retreat.


    yers on the other hand are going around the camp trying to initiate some quest or task from officers of the army.


    For the NPCs soldiers they could only trust in their superior. The yers interacting with the NPCs also realized something


    Each time a yer heard the stories of these NPCS they couldn''t help but praise that the developer really is great in creating such a detailed game.


    Their story all has background and seem connected and had no ws. It was almost like they were alive


    Aero and his soldiers is retreating to Coro city. It is one the city in Zantleaf and it was an orderly retreat.


    Aero did a calction and after the squads leaders reported to him he found out that his troops numbers are about fifty nine thousands.


    About eleven thousand troops had died since the war begins. Eleven thousands lives that could create mountains of bodies.


    The casualties seems low


    ''But that''s mostly because we are defending in a Fort'' Aero thought to himself. If not the casualties would be higher and even more devastating


    After this frontal assault battle could no longer be avoided. Aero thought to himself. This is it. The curtains are about to be closed.


    One thousand brave troops remain in the Fort for his n.


    They need to make their stand there or Kyle troops will be unstoppable. The moment Kyle took the capital all will be lost.


    Then after making sure that his troops has already settled in the city he ordered Dan, Amy and Raina to look out for Kyle troops and train the troops before he logged out.


    ************************************************************************


    DANIEL''S HOUSE


    The capsule opens and someonee out slowly from the capsule.


    "Fuu¡­That was exhrating" It was Daniel. Daniel is still remembering the journey he undertaken in Brave World.


    Daniel still couldn''t believe what happens these few days.


    The war was amazing. He never felt more alive. But now he needs to face reality. After stepping out of the capsule, he began to check out the item he auction in the web.


    "Not very bad"


    Daniel was delighted seeing the items he auction has had buyers lining up.


    Daniel sees some of the price other people offered for the items. Satisfied with the entire offer, he sells everything.


    The cash transaction is made online and the buyer will send the money through online. Estimated profit four hundred dors.


    That is even bigger sry than his previous job. Well, he did do some shitty jobs. People are not all bad, but that doesn''t mean all people are good.


    As there are good people in the world, there is a lot more of assholes than a genuine good person.


    ''This could be a better way earning money'' he thought to himself. As long as he could maintain his fame and position, he could make this a fixed job for him.


    Then something crossed his mind.


    He remembered that love call from ETV3.


    ''Maybe, I should give them a call now'' Searching his phone, he quickly scrolls to the number saved under ETV3.


    He dialed the number excitedly but when he talked with the Production Director he seems calm, hiding his excitement.


    He converse with the Production Director and told them that he had a video he wanted to submit.


    Then he went to hisptop which he borrowed from Mike a long time ago but never had the chance to return. Mike just gave it to him after that.


    Opening it, he edited some scenes in his battles.


    Maybeter, he would not do it and let the broadcast station edited it. But to foster good impression he edited the video first before he would submit it.


    He included the raid, the defending battle, the banter he had with Kyle and the trick he had employed.


    He knows that the broadcasting station would added a few more scenes and probably add music too to sensationalize the video.


    Daniel didn''t mind that.


    It would be epic. At least he believed it to be so. If not, he would just sell his video to other broadcasting station that could do a better job


    He told the Station not to broadcast it yet.


    Daniel wanted to make sure he solves the quest before making himself a fool in the media.


    The station agrees and they will send the one hundred dors directly to his bank ount. Ifbined with the things he auctioned off he got five hundred dors today.


    But to get the items he got was not easy.


    If not for his most reliable sword he could achieve this. He is forever grateful to get the secret ss.


    "I hope the videos will gain poprity "Daniel said to himself.


    If they are many viewers that like his video and if he gain benefits from it, he could use this game as his job.


    Because if there is one thing he realize when ying Brave World it was that he was good at it.


    Very good at it.


    Then he slowly takes his shower, letting the water washes his fatigue. After a few days not showering, today felt refreshing.


    Coming out of his room after drying his hair he make himself a dish


    Today menu is chicken soup and rice. He had to learn cooking since his mother was in the hospital all the time.


    Rice was something he like. Maybe thanks to his father side of the family which is Japanese.


    He is half Caucasian. Japanese would call him a half. A gaijin


    As he eats he could taste that his cooking is slowly getting better.


    And to be honest he is beginning to be good at it. Maybe all that cooking in Brave World help him to be more proficient?


    Who knows?


    "Hmm" he said as heys down on theforter on his bed.


    Daniel is once again alone in this big house. Her mother is in the hospitals and his father is dead. To be the only one in this big house makes Daniel feels lonely sometimes.


    They are too many things that had happened to him.


    And a lot of it happens here.


    There are good things. And there are bad things. But truth be told, people only remember the bad ones.


    And that is what Daniel remembers. He tried not to. But it alwayse in the end. In his dreams.


    Today. Tomorrow. And it continues.


    The bad ones. The unpleasant memories that always find a way to break through. The sorrows and longing of the one left behind.


    Why? Because pain is easier to remember. It felt more real. It strikes hard and deep and it never lets go.


    He sighed before he decided he should get out from the house today. He needs to visit his mother today. So he dress up a little bit cleaner than usual.


    Not to say he was sloppy but since his mother was admitted to the hospital dressing up doesn''t seems to be a priority.


    But Daniel knew his mother would not like that. Michael said he wanted to join him visiting his mother against time they met.


    Daniel was grateful to have a friend like Mike.


    His mother would also be happy to see Mike. So he called him


    "Hello, Mike." Daniel greet Michael


    "Hi. What''s up?"


    "You remember what you said before?''


    ''Hmm. I said a lot of things. About what?''


    ''Do you want to visit the hospital today with me?''


    "Oh,oh¡­ yes. Of course. "


    Then a brief silence. Then Mike said


    "And I wanted to bring someone else."


    "Who?" This is odd.


    Michael always follow Daniel visit his mom but never before he try to invite someone else.


    "Jessica. Can shee?"


    It''s obvious from his tone that he was nervous about this. Daniel was contemting then he said


    ''OK''


    "You''re sure about this?"


    "Yes, I''m sure"


    No, I''m not. But it''s been too long.


    "Ok, meet you up at the hospital" Michael is excited from the tone of his voice.


    "Ok, meet you there"


    *************************************************************************


    THE HOSPITAL


    "Mom" I called my mom the first thing I went to her room.


    "Daniel, you came again. I told you not to worry about me" my mother said grumbling


    "I like visiting you Mom." My mother smiles bitterly. Then Daniel look towards Nurse Lisa and asked her


    "How is she? She''s ok?" I asked Lisa


    "Daniel, sometimes you worry too much. She''s ok." Lisa said


    Then from the outside there was some noise. Then a voice


    "Auntie, I''ming in"


    Michaeles in with Jessica. Jessica didn''t change at all from high school. She still looked as beautiful as ever.


    When she noticed I was looking at her she blushed.


    I was blushing too. It''s been a long time. After what happened, we didn''t talk much and we didn''t even meet each other.


    It is one of my regrets.


    "How are you Auntie?" Jessica asked my mom


    "I''m fine dear. You look beautiful "my mom and her sweet words.


    "Thank you "her face was red.


    I guess she is still shy whenplimented. Some things never changed. Then they chatted for a while with my mother.


    I excused myself. I was outside heading to the cafeteria to grab a bite. I bought some fruits and energy drinks.


    Then I sit down while reminiscing about old memories. Jessica. I wronged her before and that makes me very awkward to see her.


    Michael brought her today must be because he knows what I''m feeling. I told about this to Michael before.


    Sometimes he is too persistent. She likes me in high school but I was in with love Amelia back then.


    I was honest with her about that. She seems cool about it. And we decided to be friends. And for a while that works.


    Until "that" happened.


    Stop it, Daniel. It''s a long time ago. The past should stay in the past. Yet why does it always creep out?


    Because the past is my pain. And pain is not meant to be forgotten. Think about something else, Daniel.


    After this visit, I need to log in back to BW. I hope Sarah was sessful in doing what I told her.


    Oh, that works. I should think about Brave World every time these kinds of ridiculous thoughte up.


    Then, somehow I think of Amy and Sarah.


    The simrities that Amy had with Amelia. The cute smile that Sarah showed me every time I smile at her, like somehow she knows what I was thinking.


    "¡­.Ok, so that didn''t work."


    After finishing my lunch I returned to my mom hospital room. I didn''t hear noisy chatter. They must have leave.


    Michael apparently understands my awkwardness has already returned home with Jessica.


    After making sure my mom take his medication I stood up ready to leave.


    "Mom, I''m leaving." I said to my mom.


    I kissed her cheek and began to walk out.


    "Wait, Daniel¡­.Why didn''t you meet her, son? "Her question made me stop.


    "Who''s her? "I was pretending not to know.


    "Jessica, son. It''s time. It''s not her fault and it''s not your fault. You know that, right?" My mother looked straight into my eyes.


    "¡­.I knew that mom." Then Daniel turns his face from her mother eyes and left.


    How could he talk to Jessica again? Thest time he met her harsh words were traded. We yell and scream to each other.


    We were ming each other, hurting each other and wounded each other.


    Daniel regretted that day. He wished he could take it all back. He wishes he could do that day differently.


    But he couldn''t. And his guilt prevents him from ever talking to her again.


    It was his self-inflicted punishment.


    "I''m no stranger to pain" Daniel muttered to himself.


    *************************************************************************


    CORO CITY


    WAR COUNCIL


    The Mayor House is crowded today. Soldiers filled the area, guarding it, signifying an important person is visiting.


    Aero has relocated the war camps to the Mayor house. Since this is a time of emergency, Aero could turn any establishment of the Kingdom under the control of the army.


    The mayor obeyed and moved to another residence. During thest battle and raid, he notices his leadership has increased a lot.


    And there are also a notice that a window popped up telling him the requirement has been achieved but he swiped down the window because he was busy fighting.


    He will check itter. First Aero wanted to hear the reports about what was happening when he is gone.


    "Here''s the report, Commander Aero.'' the scout handed the report to Aero. Aero quickly read the report and a smile formed on the edge of his mouth.


    He almost wanted tough in happiness


    From the report, the Reverse Empty Fort Strategy worked. Estimated casualty of the Vetten army is thirty thousands.


    Kyle survived.


    He sure is lucky.


    Apparently a cautiousmander he sent another division first. Mainly the infantry troops and the cavalry division of Vetten that died in the explosion.


    Aero was hoping that the support division would die in the explosion but sometimes you don''t always get what you want.


    The fort still stands. That is an incredible feat. The builder that built the Fort must be proud of their works.


    No wonder George told Aero the Fort has protected Vanheim for so long.


    It must be because of its sturdy design. But at least it killed a lot of Vetten troops. Now there are only two hundred and seventy five thousand troops he needs to cut down.


    But that is still a lot people he had to kill.


    When Kylees here Aero knows that this city could not handle a siege. It will fall. That is not a pessimistic thinking.


    It was backed by fact and experience.


    When Aero was in the Fort he knew that it will stand many attacks. Now seeing this city, he knows that it doesn''t stand a chance.


    The reason why he retreated out of the Fort is still a mystery from the othermanders.


    Some want to stay in the Fort and fight there. To be honest, that is a good idea. But with Bradheim making his decision like Aero expected, his n change.


    It has to change. That''s the only way to win.


    There is no other choice.


    But Aero did not panicked. War is after all not a chessboard games. It always changes even more so than a chess games


    Why?


    Because the yers are people and the chess yers are people.


    Chess in games would loyally obeyed any order even though that order would sacrifice them.


    But people are not chess and as such life which is sacred to any man would always make a choice befitting to the value they assigned to their own life.


    Some people would sacrifice themselves for the greater good, while some would do everything in their power to survive.


    And that is only half the fun.


    The sixty thousand troops he had right now must defeat the two hundred and seventy five thousand troops of Vetten.


    Defeating superior force with a smaller force, which generals in history that seed this feat and not be famous?


    If Aero wins this battle, he would gain fame in only one battle. And Aero has already a n. He smiles as he believes this is where it starts.


    This is where his legend will begin.


    ording to the scouts Kyle troops will arrive in two days.


    Aero announces in the war room, addressing themanders and captains


    "The final battle is approaching. I think you all know this. We will make ourst stand here."


    All themanders and captains nodded their head solemly. They all know what''s at stake here.


    "Go make sure everything is ready. We will win."


    Aero did not say many words this time. Because not many words are needed. Their only choice is to win or Vanheim will face its greatest crisis since its founding.


    But not all of the leaders here so sure of this win. Aero sighed and continued


    "Why? Because we have no other choice. It''s do or die."


    After saying that themanders go out of the house understanding perfectly the consequence if this battle is lost.


    Eachmander is given the task to make sure their troops are ready for the big battle. Aero realized something when he was checking the leaders whereabouts.


    Amy was nowhere to be seen and he quickly order someone to inform of him where she is. An officer quickly reported to him and exin to him


    Amy was absent because she is organizing her division. Hearing this Aero nodded as he sit back on his chair.


    He noted Amy abilities was outstanding.


    ''Thest time, Amy created an amazing way to use the Bards ability to benefits us.'' He mumbles to himself


    A symphony of music imbuing the front lines with great bonuses and stats boost. Even he didn''t think of that.


    ''I guess she''s not all brawn.'' After making sure all of themander was out, Aero think this is the time for him to check his status.


    He opened his status window.


    CHARACTER NAME Aero


    ALIGNMENT Neutral


    LEVEL 97


    PROFESSION Grand Strategist


    TITLE None


    CONTRIBUTION Peasant ( Vanheim)


    CONTRIBUTION POINTS 5000


    REPUTATION 800


    FAME 550


    ELEGANCE 0


    HEALTH 9700+600


    MANA 970+200


    WILLPOWER 350


    STRENGTH 155


    AGILITY 575+200


    HONOUR 50


    STAMINA 154+40


    WISDOM 405+80


    INTELLECT 509


    ENDURANCE 450


    LUCK 99


    CHARISMA 190+10


    LANGUAGE 0


    GRACE 100


    LEADERSHIP 350


    ATTACK 556


    DEFENSE 242


    MAGIC RESISTANCE


    DARK 5%


    LIGHT 0%


    FIRE 25%


    WATER 10%


    EARTH 0%


    WIND 0%


    + All stats are added 20 points in battle


    + Intellect is added extra 100 points


    + Enables equipping items for the secret ss


    + Decrease mana consumption for Divine sword technique


    + 80 points added to Wisdom.


    + 30% increase to Stats on the Battlefield.


    + Easier to raise proficiency in any area.


    + Decrease in Mana Consumption for the Divine Sword Techniques based on level of INT


    + Gained ability to learn secret skills based on your level in Language.


    + Fame increase upon solving any quest involving the nobility.


    + Affinity with schrs increased.


    + Affinity with wise men increased


    + Easier to influence statesmen and schrs.


    + 10 points added to CHM


    + Can talk to spirit and understand divine meaning


    + High leadership enables your troops to enjoyed 10 points of stats increase in strength


    + High leadership enables you to raise your troops marching speed by 20%


    + High Charisma enables you to establish rapport with townspeople quickly


    + High charisma enables you gain secret information ( Orders Of Letters unlocked[Click to get more info])


    + High wisdom enables you to join Celestials Schrs [Click to get more info]


    + High intellect enables you to join Council Of Athena [Click to get more info]


    Oh, this is what it means by the requirement has been achieved.


    Factions.


    Factions are different from ns. To start a n you need to swear an oath at any of the Temple Of Seven.


    To enter a n you need to meet either the n leader or someone who is given the authority to register a yer into the n.


    Factions on the other hand can only be joined when certain condition has been achieved.


    For example there are certain factions that only Thieves can join. For thieves it is the Creeping Shadows.


    For Assassins it''s the Blood Brotherhood. The Blood Lady only epts female warrior.


    Faction also gives bonus.


    You can join many factions but of course there are certain factions that only allowed certain sses to join.


    Another example is The Masons. The Masons only epts Builders. But a builder that has high intellect can also join Council of Athena.


    But if a yer like him tries to enter The Masons he could not because he is not a builder. Joining a certain faction can give you bonuses and there is a chance for you to receive their help inpleting a quest.


    They are also secret hideout in all of Vjeri continent which will helps its member to resupply.


    I will check thister. Even if I check it now, it doesn''t have any meaning.


    After all I''m in a war right now.


    And he smirked


    *************************************************************************


    First chapter for today. If you like it please vote and leave some reviews

 Chapter 26: A MALICIOUS SMILE

    <h4>Chapter 26: A MALICIOUS SMILE</h4>


    The darkness of night did nothing to dispel the anger and fury of Vetten


    The sound of heavy breathing and wailing and sobs could sometimes still be heard from camps, morning friends and brothers in arms


    Like an echo thates from a deep scream inside a cave.


    After the explosion in the Fort, it takes some time for Kyle to reorganize his troops. Blood fills the fort, flesh and limbs scattered about on the ground like leaves in Fall season.


    It was a terrible sight. Charred meat and limbs scattering like that, it resembles the painting of Hell.


    But in Kyle eyes and the soldiers of Vetten it is even worse than that.


    The yers that never saw such gore could not help but vomit and some even logged out for a while beforeing back after resting in their home to erase that images from their head.


    Kyle was also incensed with anger. But he knew he could not win a war by being angry and easily being provoked.


    He makes a mistake before because he was blinded by his emotions but he could no longer to afford making such mistake.


    So after calming himself he made a rousing speech about vengeance and the chance for glory.


    His troops believing his words regain back their morale. Kyle is determined now more than ever.


    He will caught Aero alive and he will destroy that guy thoroughly.


    His anger and hatred will not be sated unless that were to happen until he tortured him back to level zero.


    But for now, his anger is contained.


    After making sure everything was prepared they march out. This time to his victory. No obstacle any more.


    Kyle is certain, he will win this war


    ''Fort Vars has fallen.'' That news fills the war camps with jubtion.


    The report from the scouts shows that Aero has taken refuge in Coro city. One of the cities in the state of Zantleaf.


    The city doesn''t have a Fort as strong as Fort Vars. In Fort Vars, Kyle believe Aero must have set up the explosives hoping that he would die from it.


    But he was lucky.


    ''Very lucky. If only I lead first I would also turn to pieces of limbs like the other troops.''


    Smiling he thought to himself.


    I will be your end, Aero.


    In a day they will arrive at the city and without a doubt this will be a frontal assault, with nothing else that could stop him where he can use his advantage of numbers fully.


    He will use his superior number to overwhelm the Vanheim troops. His victory is all but guaranteed.


    ''HAHAHAHAHAHA ''He could not help butugh and smiles from the bottom of his heart. This is the day he will make his name known to the world.


    "Faster. I have a head I need to im" yell Kyle from his horseback. And his troops cheered


    *************************************************************************


    Oddly, the air was fresh. The wind is gentle. And the sun shines brightly and all embracing.


    ''Oddly enough, it has to be this day'' Aero thought to himself as he look at the sky.


    A few moments now, this ce will be littered with corpse and the face of his soldiers would be full the stench of men sweat and the smell of iron from blood.


    The day hase.


    Aero has waited in the battlefield, riding his horse. The wind blows his hair gently and briefly. The sun shining behind his back making to appearrger than most people.


    With his sword he look like a valiant hero. Beside him was Dan appearing to be nervous but unafraid.


    Dan also has seen the massive army that is heading their way. His hand was trembling. Either from excitement or fear even he didn''t know.


    Aero told him that was excitement. That trembling is also from excitement. Dan certainly didn''t think so.


    It is fear.


    He fears. And he is afraid


    But yet, because it was Aero that said it was excitement¡­.no, precisely because it was Aero that said those words, Dan almost believed that this fear was not fear. It is excitement.


    Still with Aero by his side, he believes that he would have a n. Aero has never disappointed him before.


    He has made sure the cavalry, the heavy infantry, the fighter to be in formation.


    Because of his personality many yers believe in him to make a sessful attack.


    Dan couldn''t believe what he will about to do. He will fight a war with swords and shield, with magic hurling, with arrows that will cloud the clear sky.


    Where else will he have this kind of experience other than in Brave World¡­and as he thinks of this his hand is trembling yet again


    So, once again he said to himself, almost whispering to his heart


    "This is excitement. It is not fear."


    Amy on the other hand is stationed on the back. She instructed her division to make sure they must not fall.


    They are healers. Their task is to heal not to fight. As long as her division remember that they would be vital in the battlefield.


    Never rush into the battlefield and risk their lives. That is the job of soldiers, of warriors and magicians


    They are ready in their positions. Bandages were ready. Potions were prepared and herbs were stocked and ready to be used.


    Food is also prepared in case if the war bes long. The Bards is ready to sing. Like previous battle they will sing again in the same way they did before.


    The druids are also beginning to chant spells. It was ordered by Aero. The healer will be ready to heal the front lines troops.


    The cooks is cooking great dish that will give stat boost to the troops that are going to the battlefield.


    Because of this many cooks have reached quite a high level in cooking because they have been cooking since the beginning of the war.


    Amy on the other hand is worried about Aero.


    That idiot! He should stay in the Fort. Amy thinks to herself.


    So stubborn


    They are the support division. It is not an exaggeration to say that they are the most important division after the attacking division.


    Raina troops were stationed in high peak in the hills or high building to utilize their archery abilities to the fullest.


    After they arrived in this city they went to the city warehouse and took their arrows.


    Raina troops also saw the timber and make arrows. The cksmith in the city also help them make new bows.


    The surrounding viges knowing that they were attacked also offered their arrows.


    Raina was grateful for their assistance.


    With their help, Raina is confident they will have enough arrows to at least slow down Kyle troops.


    Raina is not as positive as Dan. She believes all of Vanheim army will die here today. But as long as Vanheim does not fall, they still have a chance.


    This is it. This is the final battle. Aero was still calm. He look at the vast battlefield and he sees patterns. On his soldiers and on his enemies soldiers.


    He look and he smiles.


    ''Could I duplicate it? The ancient wisdoms?'' The eyes of a strategist sees everything. Not many people see the entirety of this formation and some didn''t even understand it.


    Aero has employed Cannae tactic.


    Only two person in history managed to use it perfectly. In the end Aero is just standing on the shoulders of giants, peering through the vast distance.


    Aero make the center to be weak to deliberately invite the enemy to attack the Centre. Of course the squad leader andmander were informed of this.


    But the soldiers did not see it and understand it. But they didn''t have to. They didn''t need to see it or understand it.


    Soldiers¡­.their job is to follow orders.


    Aero is hoping to tempt the rashness of a title chaser like Kyle to attack the center of his formation.


    This will help the left and right nk to try to envelop the enemy.


    And the moment Aero managed to envelop the enemy, Aero could slowly y with them like a cat ying with its prey.


    This tactic required tactical reserve behind the weak center. Many argue Aero that this is not ideal considering the situations but Aero has made his decisions.


    It is not ideal because he did not have the numbers of people necessary for the tactical reserve to support the weak center.


    He still has something in his sleeve.


    As a strategist if he does not have any cards he can y and all of his card is known beforehand isn''t that betraying his title as a strategist?


    This one trump card, he ys it close to his heart.


    Then everyone heard it. Aero looks towards the distance, toward the source of that sound.


    The hooves of the warhorses stomp thend as the dust gathered and silhouette of men masked with killing intent fills the battlefield.


    They arrived.


    Kyle at the helms of thousands of troops, looking especially grand, on the front leading all of men, feeling like the whole world under his feet, he looked excited.


    Their step shakes the battlefield.


    No doubt he is confident that he is going to win. The warhorses neighs and from afar they looked intimidating and vicious.


    ''Iron soldiers and iron horses'' Aero said to himself.


    Aero soldiers gripped their weapons tighter; their will to win is not to be underestimated.


    Then Kyle yells, his voice reverberated all over the battlefield


    "Aero, if you surrender now I will give Silvi state to you so you can live in peace. Your men will all be spared."


    Kyle was thinking even though they have superior army why not he used negotiations to minimize his troop''s casualty.


    His troops if they are reduced too much then they will be problemster. Bradheim army movement is also not known to him.


    That is a variable.


    And he hates variable. He is angry at Aero but he needs to look at the bigger picture. Then after he takes the capital he will deal with Aero then.


    Aero on the other hand could clearly what state of mind Kyle possess.


    ''He already think he has won before even fighting? What aughable joke'' Aero thought to himself.


    Aero replied


    "Kyle, If I wanted to surrender I would have done it a long time ago!!" Aero yelled back. Then he held up his sword up high.


    Shining with a glint of murderousness, the Sword of Mars was held up high and the soldiers cheered up, the sound was deafening and ear numbing.


    The Sword of Mars, the sword of a War God.


    Vanheim troops cheered and they too held up their weapons, bangs their shield and screams their hearts out


    "Fine! Come on!!! Let us settle this in the battlefield!!!." Kyle yelled smiling like he expected Aero to decline.


    After all, if Aero surrenders how could that make him famous? The soldiers behind Kyle also screams and in that screams anger and hatred could be felt.


    "CHARGE!!!!" The moment Kyle yelled charge thousands of arrows flew towards Aero army.


    Aero muttered inaudibly as Kyle yelled charge


    ''Let the game begins''


    The cavalry rush forward, the infantry runs like mad, their weapons drawn and ready to sh.


    Dust rises up from their hard footsteps and war bugle sounded. The battle begins with the sodden of screams, the whistling of arrows released, and the hooves of warhorses.


    Aero soldiers quickly put up their shield in tortoise formation to avoid being skewered to death by arrows.


    They march slowly while putting their formation. Some troops that iste in putting up the formation were killed.


    Aero magicians put a barrier spells to help the front lines and sending fireballs and ice spike to the charging cavalry.


    But not all were protected by the magic barrier. The cavalry on Aero sides try to avoid the arrows by charging ahead only to be speared by Kyle pike man.


    The pikeman on the other hand was attacked by the Fighters division.


    Using barehanded technique they disarm them, and killed them either by breaking their necks for NPCs or stabbing vital points with their hands until the HP gone down to 0 for yers.


    But the Fighters division were also badly affected when the cavalry corps of Kyle smash through one of the nks of the fighter division and stomp all of them into meat paste, their faces stamp into the ground, their brains matter sttered to be mixed with mud and blood as thousand more stomp the ground.


    Then Kyle fighters alsoe in to the fray and they attacked Aero fighters.


    At this time Aero magicians started hurling rock bullet, fireballs and every kind of destructive magic to Vetten troops.


    Both shed and in the dins of metals and sparks of battle that broke everywhere, both sides suffers casualties.


    Then from the top of the hill arrows were shot at Kyle troops. Too many arrows to count. They waited for the perfect moment after the Kyle Archer division is recharging.


    But Kyle has already predicted this. He also uses his magician to cast barrier spells protecting his valuable elite soldiers and himself.


    Riding his horse and cutting head, Kyle could slowly saw the battlefield even amidst the chaos. He then saw it. The weak point of this army. He smiles and grin.


    Kyle saw that the center is weak ordered his men to attack the center.


    The cavalry and the warriors eager to make a name for themselves in the war quickly rushed to the center.


    They went into rampage, shing and hacking, not knowing the deeper they go, the harder they would find themselves to get out.


    They did not realize as they hack and sh their way forward that the soldiers on their left and right slowly distance themselves slowly, and slowly as the way they came from is slowly being shut off.


    As the center slowly retreated, and the Vetten forces keep chasing them, they still did not realizes that themander leading the center position is smiling.


    If they could only realize this, they might have a chance.


    In the end, intoxicated with the idea of glory, they did not even realizes that they fall into the trap that the Strategist has wrought for them.


    And they fall into it almost perfectly.


    Aero was watching this even as he was killing people with his sword.


    Then Aero knows it is time.


    The envelopment has seeded. He did it.


    It was at this time Aero yelled


    "NOW"


    And the moment he yelled that, the tide of battle changes course. It took everyone by surprise, the Vetten and the soldiers in the center position alike.


    Living up to his name Aero smirk maliciously as his sword fell down another enemy soldiers.


    ''This battle is decided'' Aero thought to himself, smiling maliciously


    ******************************************************************


    Second chapter for today. A mass release today. if you like the story and want to see more please vote and like always, I hope you enjoy the story

 Chapter 27: LIKE A SCARLET FLOWER IN ALL ITS GLORY

    <h4>Chapter 27: LIKE A SCARLET FLOWER IN ALL ITS GLORY</h4>


    PS : I rmend listening to Valley of Wolves Lions Inside when reading this chapter


    The soldier on the right sides moves disorderly as shouts filled the blood drenched battlefield.


    The cavalry smash upon the fallen heads, leaving a dye of red.


    shing sounds and hooves of horses could be heard in the same beat like a score of music blended perfectly in harmony.


    The tides of battle changes in an instant the moment Aero gave his order. His trap seeded. And in seeding, it spells doom for Vetten soldiers.


    The confidence of the cavalry faltered when they saw the trained movement of the soldiers.


    One of the cavalry officer look behind him and all he could see was enemy soldiers.


    Vanheim soldiers looking at them full of bloodlust, full of anger and full of determination. He look left and he look right.


    And then he saw it in the distance as a heavy feeling spreads inside his heart. His soldiers are being surrounded, like a herd ofmb to the ughterhouse.


    Not far away from them arrows riddled the bodies of his soldiers making his soldiers look like a porcupine.


    The heavy feeling returned


    A feeling he should not have. Not right here, not right now.


    It is¡­fear.


    When he charges in, he was valiant, full of sprit and bloodlust, full of such confidence that he believes nothing could withstand his charge.


    But now¡­fear creeps in.


    And his hand trembles.


    His body produces sweat. Dripping slowly to the ground the sound of which sounds like of a ticking clock.


    Before he even manages to order his subordinates, a spear pierced his head as his head exploded into misty rain showering his nearbypanion.


    And the shouts and screams of despair continue, as the beats of horses hooves stomping the ground resumes.


    The harmony of the screams and the sound of weapons shing flesh resonates again.


    In the battlefield, life does not bloom. It only ends.


    For the nobles, they need to win. For the soldiers, there is only one objectives.


    Survive.


    Any thought about fame, glory will all disappears the moment a sword, or a spear nearly take their lives.


    At that moment instinct take over. Survive¡­it screams! Survive and live on! But death stilles and reap. The Vanheim army is ughtering the Vetten


    It was like they were lions. Even if the ground that they are walking is cutting through their skin, they would hunt down their prey until their bitter end.


    A killing feast began as the lions were unleashed.


    Meanwhile on the left nk


    The Vanheim army quickly enveloped the Vetten troops with thunder-like speed and quickly they attacked relentlessly.


    Arrows, magic attacks, traps and variety of attack were subjected towards the left nk. Explosion sounded in an interval of one second sometimes even lesser than that.


    With this much noise, one had to scream to ry anything


    "What is happening?" Chris is in charge of the left nk was shocked of this sudden development.


    It was not only shocking it was unexpected. As Chris was still reeling from the shock, from afar a great warhorses is crossing through enemy lines to reach Chris.


    Screams and blood marks the trail which this person travels


    This person is dressed in white robe, and he shes anyone in his way. Cutting people like vegetables, with each cuts he cut people into two.


    Even yers were not spared of such vicious death.


    Those who sh with the white robed person all knew who that person that is crossing enemy lines and singlehandedly killing so many people


    Aero!


    Cutting a horses into two Aero appears in front of Chris with Chris too shocked to say anything of this sudden development.


    ''I will take your head as a gift to the King of Vanheim!''


    This is the only thing he say before he proceeds to attacking.


    Aero raised his trusted sword and attacked, his attack was as thunderous as lightning, fast and lethal.


    Chris even though was shocked, was still a powerful person so by reflex he dodged.


    But Aero only smirked.


    He jabbed Chris in the stomach with the hilt of his sword as the pain travels all over Chris body.


    Chris doubled over. Aero will not let this opportunity go as he changed his movement, his sword ready to reap lives.


    Aero smacked him in the face with the hilt of his sword making him stunned and unable to deflect the next attack that is about toe.


    With the sh of sword, and in view of Vetten soldiers, Aero make a spinning movement positioning his body and sword in front of Chris head.


    ''NO!!!'' Chris was shouting in sorrow as he realizes what is about to happen but Aero smiles with a glint of cruelty inside his eyes.


    Without hesitation, he slices Chris neck, as blood gushed out from the wound that reminds Aero of death executions.


    With a little force he slices all the way through Chris neck bones, as Chris head flew into the air, separated from his body, his eyes open in bewilderment as his body slowly falls down with a thud on the ground


    For one second, in the shout and screams infested battlefield, silence reigned. The Vetten troops seeing one of theirmander die were shocked.


    Without a leader they are disorganized.


    And not only that.


    Fear creeps in their hearts.


    Looking at the valiant image of the white robe person, with his sword still red with the blood of their leader, no one take a step forward.


    They should have at least tries to avenge their leader. But they were scared. Their instinct is telling them "Run¡­Survive¡­.Live on!"


    Dan was not far away when he saw what happens. He cheered and the people behind him cheered and the silence was broken.


    The momentum and the tides of battle is on their sides right now. Dan would be an idiot not to capitalize on this matter.


    Taking this chance Dan ordered his warrior


    ''CHARGE!!! KILL THE INVADERS!!!''


    The Vetten troops in the left nks were trying to retreat after the death of their leader but they were stopped by the Vanheim cavalry


    The cavalry without waiting any orders raged in the battlefield like hungry lions.


    They stomped their enemies, leaving red ground and soils with human flesh underneath the hooves of their horses.


    Aero on the other hand as if to prove he still had a lot of energy after destabilizing the left nk, jump into battle once again, this time his warhorse runs faster through the battlefield as the rate of his killing increased.


    He shed like wind, moves like lightning, with each strikes, a life is taken and when he defended he was like the mountain, nothing could make him moves.


    His strikes are as fierce as fire and he did not hesitate to use sly method to kill and destroy.


    With his white robe he should be noticeable in the crowd but with all the sounds and the chaos in the battlefield even if people know who he is and saw him, to approach and kill him is not as easy as one would think.


    Not to mention as Aero clears a path, his bodyguard quickly follows him from behind, clearing any stragglers


    They did not once stop.


    They only move forward, bulldozing as they punched through many lines of defense by the sheer power of will.


    By the time they were too tired, about six hundred soldiers was annihted. Aero huffed and puffed, his chest heaved heavily and his sword were drenched with dripping blood


    Aero look at his word and smiles bitterly


    ''It''s thanks to you'' he said to his sword.


    This feat is thanks to his swords. Its powerful damage really helped Aero in killing the soldiers. His agility on the other hand helps him escape many near misses.


    "Come on. Come on. You''re really slow!" taunt Aero towards the other soldiers in his vicinity as he realizes that the Vetten soldiers is inching away trying to run away.


    He uses his skill taunt.


    -Enemy attacks bes slower by 10%


    - Morale drops to 5%-


    -Some troops bes confused-


    -Strength Increased By 1 Point (1 STR)-


    -Strength Increased By 1 Point (1 STR)-


    -Strength Increased By 1 Point (1 STR)-


    -Strength Increased By 1 Point (1 STR)-


    -Agility Increased By 1 Point (1 AGI)-


    -Agility Increased By 1 Point (1 AGI)-


    -Agility Increased By 1 Point (1 AGI)-


    -You Have Leveled Up!-


    -You Have Leveled Up!-


    -You Have Leveled Up!-


    Because he use Demonic Devil Energy Drain frequently during the war andbined with his intense fighting against the Vetten troops he gained many level up and increasing his stats.


    But even though Aero kept on fighting the sea of enemies thate still seems like endless.


    But Aero was not concerned. After all, he still has things under his sleeve. His trump card. So, he will do what he can, one step at a time.


    Only then he can win. Those who try to do too much will only ended up ruined.


    Kyle on the other hand even though his left nks was almost ruined was not panicked. He was not stupid.


    Now, he knows what Aero nned.


    But judging from the amount of soldiers and looking at the battlefield, Kyle could guess that Aero did not have a sufficient tactical reserve on the back.


    Kyle could still win. He only needs to organize the army and turn this round.


    He then yelled to his soldiers amidst the battlefield


    "We will win. Keep on pushing!!!"


    But Kyle would know what true nightmare is from this point on. Dan and Raina who saw what happens smiles and Amy cheered in her heart.


    The reason was because they could feel the earth tremble. And they knew Aero n has seeded.


    The ground trembles because in the distance, as dust gathers and settle a horde of cavalry appears.


    A grand war cries sounded, the bugles were sounded and hooves of mighty cavalry enter the battle.


    Thousands of cavalries charged into the battlefield, and bearing the brunt of this is the Vetten army.


    It was like seeing the collision of a motorcycle with a thirty ton truck


    The Vetten soldiers were stomped as the sound of human skulls cracking under the pressure ofrge and mighty horses could give nightmare to anyone who heard it.


    Many of the Vetten soldiers that was caught unprepared had their head squashed.


    Some who were lucky enough not to get their head stomp on by horses got their head pierced by spears and pikes.


    Kyle was pale on the face as he saw the cavalry. But his face turn even paler after seeing the banner of that cavalry.


    The banner was an eagle eating a snake embossed in gold fluttering high on the air, straight and proudly disyed.


    ''Bradheim.Finally.''


    Aero seeing this screams to Bradheim with a smile on his face


    "What took you so long!!"


    "HAHAHAHA. I came didn''t I!!!" his voice was boisterous and the exchange between the two was like an exchange between two old friends.


    But both of them, Aero and Bradheim knew the other is not a friend. For now they share the same objectives and Aero hold a leverage over him.


    But this exchange reinvigorates the NPCs of Vanheim. They all knew the reputation of Vanheim most proud militarymander, The Golden Lion of Vanheim, Lord Bradheim.


    Not to mention hee bearing reinforcement, his famed merciless cavalry


    ''What are you lounging around there, Strategist Aero? Let us revel in the feats before us! Hahahaha!!


    Bradheim yelled back whileughing on horseback. Some of his cavalries were armed with bows, some with clubs, and some with swords.


    But even though they have different weapons they all have one simrity.


    Their eyes.


    They look at their enemies like they were prey¡­.and they, the predator.


    Licking their lips, it was like they are eager to enter battle and rip apart their enemies. The horses sensing their owners bloodlust neighed and their eyes turns red


    ''ATTACK!'' Bradheim shouted his orders and they charge to the battlefield like an eruption of volcano.


    The ferocity in their gaze was no joke.


    They also start defending the weak center serving as a tactical reserve of the weak center as they cover up Aero tactics.


    Aero was smiling.


    ''Just as I nned''. It was not a smile. It was a smirk. A very annoying smirk


    As the other Vettenmander try to rally their troops, Bradheim archers starts shooting without rest riddling thends and the Vetten soldiers with arrows all over their bodies.


    Those that used magic arrows devastatedrge plot ofnds, killing dozens in a single attack.


    The right nk also was ambushed by groups of Bradheim heavy infantry, their rampage was like a madman appearing in a vige and started killing everyone he saw.


    Shocked, fearful and perplexed by such barbaric and almost mad like behavior they quickly scattered, running all over the battlefield, crying home and their families.


    Kyle was yelling with a frustrated heart and a sunken expression


    "Do not run. Keep on fighting" The more he said the more exasperated his tone became


    "COME ON! IS THAT ALL YOU GOT!" yelled some of Bradheim troops as they keep killing. The most mad like behavior was if any of Bradheim soldiers were pierced by spears or shed by sword, they wouldugh and trade injuries with their enemies, seemingly to disregard their lives.


    Aero spotting an opportunity as he rides through the battlefield ordered the Druids with a loud voice.


    "QUAGMIRE"


    The spell was prepared since the beginning of the battle. Hearing Aero yelled the orders, the Druid cast the spell.


    The battlefield cold hard ground turns into a mud. The enemy troops that tried to run slip. The cavalry fall from their horses.


    Bradheim was already informed of this and halted his cavalry corps to move forward.


    Bradheim archers took this chance to shoot Vetten troops with Raina division helping. The infantry of Vanheim juste to them and stab them until they die.


    When the effect wore off, exhausted, battered and losing any will to fight, the demon cavalry of Bradheim charge through the battlefield crashing through the soldiers who managed to survive long enough for the quagmire to lose it effects.


    The cavalry just stampede them with their horses repeating the tragedy in the beginning of the battle.


    The magicians in the back hurl fire to burn them and restrict their movements with the Vetten magicians also uses ice or water attack to counter Vanheim magician corps attack. The Vetten troops was in a disarray.


    By now, all of Vetten forces realized what just happens. Bradheim is Aero reinforcement and his ally.


    "ATTACK YOU FOOLS! Kyle ordered his troops in anger as he could see that the lines of defense is slowly being breached and some were even piercedpletely already


    But his troops were too scared and shocked at this disy of might and bloodlust. Bradheim army is like a berserker.


    With his cavalry Bradheim acted like the battlefield a ughter house.


    Heughed amidst the battlefield, his entire armor was drenched with blood but even so heughs like he was very happy.


    He is the proud lion that rules the jungle, and the others are all sheep


    He is a predator, they are the prey and this is a game for him


    Everyone that met hisrge ive was cut into two; as no one could contend with him pass even one sh.


    Truly Vanheim is blessed to have suchmander.


    Knowing this is a big hurdle to pass, Kyle spits into the ground.


    ''This is a failure. I need to retreat to Fort Vars and ask for reinforcements from King Vetten.'' Kyle said to himself gritting his teeth


    "You''re lucky Aero. Today is not your day to die!" Kyle yells to Aero as Kyle already spur his horse to run away from the battlefield


    Aero hearing this provocation did not stand still. If he decides to attack he would attack like lightning, fast and lethal.


    Aero was already breaking through the enemy encirclement and riding towards Kyle like the wind, ignoring the small fry as the guard behind him would block their attacks


    Aero will not let some no name soldier dy him in taking the head of the enemymander.


    He needs to buy at least more time. Until; then, the Vetten forces must not leave this battlefield.


    Aero must crushes this army.


    Here, today, at this moment.


    Only then it would serve as a deterrence.


    If Kyle managed to retreat sessfully, though Aero is confident he could still defeat Kyle, but it will not bring such impacts.


    Aero knows more than anyone the importance of image building. If you appear strong, no matter whether that is true or not, then people will respect and fear you.


    And the reverse is also true


    So, Aero must dy. Until that person arrives.


    "RETREAT!! We will regroup at Fort Vars!" Kyle ordered his troops to retreat as he rides to his retreat


    Hearing this order the soldiers of Vetten acted like they heard the songs of prayers and their steps be even faster in retreating.


    But then Aero who was chairing through the enemy lines suddenly pull the reins on his horses and his horses halted in shock and neigh angrily.


    Aero notices something in the distance.


    Aero was just looking at the horizons and grin. The othermander also looks at the direction Aero is looking.


    A smile slowly form on his face and heughed joyously like he was seeing the most amusing thing in the world.


    His surprise is not yet over.


    Then the sound of joy begins. Bradheim wasughing boisterously, even as he was drenched in the blood of his enemies.


    Raina on the hills were joyously screaming as she stand up from her position and waved her hand.


    Dan was jumping like a monkey, excited.


    The entire troop of Vanheim is cheering even as they are cutting down their retreating enemies.


    Kyle troops who were running to retreat in the front which still did not know themotion on their back remain unaware of the ruckus when suddenly they heard something that causes their heart turns cold


    It is the sounds of war drums and hooves. It''s louder than before and judging by the sound, the peopleing this time isrger than before.


    From the distance looking at the direction of Fort Vars they saw a banner that reces the gs of Vetten


    A red shield with ck blood.


    That''s the symbols of Veranis. In front of the Fort, was a sea of soldiers with ck armors and ck shields.


    The troops of Veranis!


    In the helm of the troops was a woman standing there in the front like she was the leader of this army.


    Wearing red armors from top to bottom she looks like an avenging angel.


    Looking from afar she truly looks like a goddess of war with hundreds of thousands of troops behind her.


    The sun setting behind her only adds to the theatricality of her entrance to the battlefield.


    Some of the troops watch in awe.


    She shines brightly.


    Just like a scarlet flower in all its glory.


    Even though it was far, Aero knows who she is. Aero couldn''t help but smiles. And the woman who leads this massive army even though she didn''t see Aero she also smiles.


    Knowing that somehow, somewhere he is watching her.


    *************************************************************************


    Ok, this is thest chapter for today. Hope you all enjoy it and thanks for reading. please vote if you like the story

 Chapter 28: EXTRA Chapter: I’M STILL NOT OVER YOU

    <h4>Chapter 28: EXTRA CHAPTER: I¡¯M STILL NOT OVER YOU</h4>


    The first notes sounded and then some people nodded as they enjoy the melody..


    The sound of guitar from the performance was soothing. Today, a red hair musician performed singing a slow song in the cafe.


    The scent of coffee and drinks fills the caf¨¦ and orders are being taken and served. The conversation seems to flow and life seems to be abundant.


    But in one corner of the caf¨¦, there is a man with an expression like he had nothing else in the world.


    "Are you okay, Daniel?" Michael asked Daniel looking worried.


    Tonight he brought Daniel to this caf¨¦ that he always frequented in the past. It served to show to Daniel that people are living¡­and living well.


    To show him what he has forgotten and to bring him out of his room.


    Somehow "there" Daniel had another breakdown. This time it is terrible than before.


    The doctor says Daniel need to face what has happened. Michael heard what the Doctor said.


    Michael asked the doctor what he should do to help his friend. The Doctor said he need to try to face it head on.


    Slowly¡­but he must face it or he will never be able to release himself from that world inside his mind


    And that world inside his mind is dangerous. Because in that world, she is there. And in this world she is not.


    And Michael fear, he would like that world more, the world in his head, the world where she exist instead the world he is now living.


    Thinking that if Daniel can go to the caf¨¦ he could be cured was na?ve and stupid. Michael thought to himself but he did not me himself for holding this hope.


    Every time Daniel has a breakdown it is almost like a panic attack and he felt breathless.


    He is attacked by this feeling of suffocation. Like he is drowning slowly drifting into the bottom.


    He sweated profusely, his heartbeats quickened and he always felt like he''s going to faint.


    Michael doesn''t like seeing his friend like that. Precisely because he knows what trigger that breakdown.


    Daniel look at his friend and then he sighed


    "I''m okay" said Daniel weakly. He was smiling but it was a smile of a person giving up


    Michael shakes his head and there is a trace of anger and anxiousness


    "No, you''re not. You''re the farthest from okay'' he said stressing the statement. Then he sighed before he added


    ''It''s my fault" Daniel shakes his head and then with a bitter smile on his face he hold his friend shoulder and squeeze it and said


    "No, it''s not. It never was" Daniel said more firmly this time. Daniel would not let Michael mes himself.


    This sin is his fault and his fault alone. He should have been there that day. If only he was there¡­.could he stop it?


    And if he stops it would he be happier? In his mind, she is there. Waiting. For some reason the world in his mind is more tempting


    "Tell me Daniel, are you really alright?"


    Daniel looks like he was contemting on answering. Then he looked straight at Michael and he said


    "I''m doing just fine." Before he smirk weakly


    ''That''s what I always tell the doctor anyway'' Michael frowned. Then taking a deep breath Daniel confess


    ''I would always lie and say she''s not in my mind. That she is not there any longer" Daniel said this sincerely.


    Then he tries to calm down again.


    "But then when we go out to this caf¨¦ and sit at "our" table, looking at the scratches me and her made below the chairs, I realized. And that realization always forced me to go rock bottom. Each time I''m forced to face the truth."


    Michael could only shakes his head


    "What truth? "Michael asked curios of Daniel answer.


    Daniel smiles a bitter smile.


    "I''m not over her. I''m not over her, Mike. And I don''t think I can. I know I shouldn''t anymore because it is ruining me. But I just can''t help it" tears are streaming down from Daniel eyes.


    He was sobbing as the song drowns out his sobs.


    Michael was looking like he doesn''t know what to say.


    Daniel was hurt. No¡­he is still hurting. He is ...¡­hurt because he loved too much. When Daniel was dating Amy, Michael was always jealous of them.


    The way they looked at each other, the way they finished each other sentence and the way they always know what the other was thinking.


    He was jealous and happy at the same time of their passion for each other.


    Their love for each other.


    They were happy and all was good. Daniel once said to him, that Amy is like a fire to him. It lights him up, make him soar.


    Makes him believe anything is possible. She was his fire. She was his light.


    But what happens when that fire is no more? You will leave a shell. Like a candle. They burn bright. But the brighter it was, the shorter it became.


    Before it ispletely extinguished


    "No, you can forget her. You''ll get over it" said Michael in a soft tone.


    He wanted to console his friend but he doesn''t know how.


    Then Daniel said


    "You know there is a quote I read once in a book. It goes like this. "You''ll get over it¡­" It''s the clich¨¦s that cause the trouble. To lose someone you love is to alter your life forever. You don''t get over it because ''it" is the person you loved.''


    His voice cracked and he continues as the image of that woman in pain appears inside his mind again


    If only¡­


    Why¡­


    Can''t


    You


    Tell


    The question he should have asked¡­the words he should have said¡­.if only he did it right¡­..would that tragedy happens?


    If only¡­..he was more..


    If only he was¡­.


    But he continue saying


    ''The pain stops, there are new people, but the gap never closes. How could it? The particrness of someone who mattered enough to grieve over is not made disappear by death. This hole in my heart is in the shape of her and no-one else can fit it. Why would I want them to?"


    Then he added


    ''And why should I want them to? This pain¡­is my pain alone. At least, this, I should bear'' he added


    Daniel said while wiping his tears. Michael just sighed and then shaking his head he then he grab Daniel shoulder and he looked Daniel right in his eyes, staring, pleading with his eyes.


    But Daniel eyes are dazed. In his eyes, maybe he wanted to go where she was. But he couldn''t let that happen.


    He won''t give his best friend to her


    In his heart he seems to be praying


    ''Please¡­please, don''t give up''


    Then he shakes Daniel shoulder and said


    "Look at me, Daniel. LOOK AT ME!'' He shouted and it startled Daniel, that he broke out form his dazed expression.


    ''No¡­you are wrong. You can''t love her like this. You have to stop loving her like this. Stop¡­loving a dead girl!" For Daniel sake, Michael really hoped he will get over her as he grab Daniel shoulders crying with him together.


    After what happens, Michael knows Daniel wanted to drown in his sorrows.


    But Michael will not let what happened to that girl happens to his friend. It is selfish of him¡­but Daniel is alive¡­and she is not.


    So¡­he will do whatever he can¡­this time. He will not repeat the mistake that both of them make.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    "Earth to Daniel. Earth to Daniel" Daniel was startled and then he finally realized Michael is calling him


    "What are you thinking about?" Michael asked.


    "Old stuff "Daniel said nonchntly


    "You were just about to tell me about this girl you met that looks like Amy. Now, get on with the stories." Michael insisted


    "You''re excited aren''t you?'' Daniel chuckles a bit.


    ''Ok. Ok. I''ll tell you the story. "


    So I continued the story about this girl I met in Brave World that looks almost like Amy. I really need his advice.


    And another night passes until I''m over you.


    ********************************************************************


    First chapter for today. There will be a few more chaptering your way in a moment. If you like the story please vote for the story and leave some reviews.


    Hope you enjoy the chapter. Next chapter would resume Daniel life as Aero

 Chapter 29: RESIGNATION

    <h4>Chapter 29: RESIGNATION</h4>


    PS: I rmend hearing to Mawr the Legend Begins while reading this chapter


    Chaos. What is chaos? It is aplete disorder and confusion. And that is what is happening to him now.


    Disorderly and full of confusion


    He looked at his left and right. Chaos. Only chaos. And more chaos wherever he look. He saw his soldiers being butchered like some sheep or cows.


    On another side, he saw his soldiers being stomped into meat paste, their flesh melded with the mud.


    He hears the dins of irons and metals shing against each other. He heard the screams, yelling and pleading.


    He smells the blood, the sweats,, the fluidsing out of men''s bowels when they are frightened to death


    At this moment ofplete disorder and confusion, he closed his eyes and takes a deep breath


    And the world faded away


    As the world faded away, the sounds also disappears as the only thing he could hear was his heartbeat, pounding strongly and feeling the hot tears streaming down from his face.


    The disappointment, the feeling of being in the highest peak to only be pushed down in one single moment.


    From the peak of the highest mountain to rock bottom in a matter of moments


    Only one question appears inside his chaotic mind right now


    "How did this all happen?"


    Kyle is now thinking about what had just happened. It was like time was decelerating for him right now. He is now trapped between two sides.


    On his rear are the Vanheim troops crazily ughtering to get to where he is. It is like they were crazed madman that would sacrifice their all, just to get a bite off his flesh


    They were lions and they are hunting their prey, feasting on them like they were some sheep or imp in the wilderness


    On the front are Veranis troops rushing into the battlefield, their ck armor are like Lord Hades himselfing to invite them to the Underworld


    ''Fuck!'' he cursed.


    He truly is screwed. Kyle is truly confused as to the chain of events that is happening now as it did not match any scenerio of what supposed to happen.


    ording to his n this should not have happened. Especially the Bradheim reinforcement.


    Isn''t he supposed to be defeated in his Fort?


    After Bradheim arrived Aero troops became a staggeringly one hundred and ten thousand troops in numbers.


    Not to mention that Bradheim came without warning and seeded in surprising them and making their formation useless.


    There is also the fact that Bradheim brought with him his crazy cavalry corps


    Vanheim soldiers also seeded in deceiving him to attack the center leading his troops to be enveloped by both his right and left nk.


    The moment they were enveloped his troops confidence was gone.


    After all to be wedged on both sides, seeing only enemies would erode any confidence that his soldiers have.


    Then when Bradheim and his troops came strengthening the center, Kyle had a premonition of what is going to happen.


    And it is a bad one. And by the time he understands what was happening, the game has ended.


    He was baited by Aero again. And he fell into his trap, hook, line and sinker.


    Right now he''s trying to break through the encirclement and retreat, but then the sudden appearance of Veranis troops that seems to help Aero''s troops crushed his hopes.


    Bradheim cavalries and Veranis troops. He didn''t expect this. Veranis Kingdom soldiers are around two hundred and twenty thousand troops.


    And from what Kyle sees they all seems very capable and energetic. When did theye? Then he answered it himself as it dawns on him


    They must havee through Fort Vars.


    But then a question arises. He didn''t leave any soldiers there, that is true because he wanted to settle this war as swift a possible


    But Veranis wasn''t supposed to know about Vetten invasion


    Even if they knew their response time should not be this fast. But before Kyle could think any longer the war horn sounded again.


    Then the scarlet woman leading the Veranis troops yelled


    ''Charge!!''


    A shout sounded from behind her. Then the world shakes as a ck tide charges forward.


    The soldiers heeded her words as they run into the battlefield, archers releasing their bows from their bowstring, magicians hurling magic attacks and cavalry run amuck as their warhorses takes the vanguard position and sh with the first line of defense, with a deafening noise of collision stomping them all into meat paste into the ground.


    The sound of human bones breaking and cracking before a whimper of pain just at thest moment before their head being stomped and their skull exploded is truly grating and unpleasant to the ear.


    Every kind of soldiers crowded to the battlefield in a chaotic manner as the killing and ughtering began.


    The cavalry of Veranis is not inferior to Bradheim cavalry. The stomping of their warhorses is like peals of thunders.


    They were like a flood of ck steel as the Vetten soldiers all show fear in their eyes.


    Even as they raise their shields to hold the line it did not diminish the feeling of fear in their heart.


    And then BOOM!


    Like a massive wave crashing against a dam, the ranks of the Vetten army crumbled like pirs of salt. In that moment, it was like the earth shook.


    Everyone from Veranis seems out for blood.


    Kyle even as he was defending himself from magic attacks and snipe arrows, is noticing only NPCs exist in Veranis troops.


    This means Veranis didn''t sent out a quest for yers to join their army.


    But even though there are no yers in the Veranis troops when they charge, Kyle knows that a lot of these soldiers ifpared to the level of yers are around level 170 or 190.


    This must be Aero''s work.


    Then after looking the general trend of this battlefield, Kyle suddenlyughs.


    ''HAHAHA'' heughs like a madman as his tears falling down his eyes but his face is smiling madly.


    It seems Kyle has finally understood.


    He believed Aero must have send request for help even before he was sieging Aero in Fort Vars. This means, Aero had him inside his palm all this time.


    He was always one step behind. No, maybe he was ten steps behind.


    That is something hard for Kyle to ept. But he epted it now. And he embraces what is toe.


    All in all, Kyle is fighting three hundred and thirty thousand troops, all screaming for his troop''s blood. This is an impossible odd to fight against.


    The only thing Kyle could do right now, is killing as many as he could, taking as many people down as he can.


    The Veranis and Vanheim soldiers shouted a war cry every time they take their enemy head


    Their war cries only help in demoralizing Kyle''s troops. Screams and shouts for help were heard from everywhere.


    He could see what is happening. His infantry division is being shed and stabbed by the onught of Veranis cavalry.


    With the force of their horses they stampeded and rammed through his troops. His support division is being shot by Veranis archers.


    The Vanheim Druids are utilizingpletely the terrain by raising earth wall to trap his cavalry.


    The mud cast by druids is also slowing his troops advance to retreat. It was a show of tactical brilliance.


    There is no other way to put it.


    It was a ughter. Bradheim maniacughter only increased the effect of the horror that Kyle is experiencing.


    "Hail, Commander Alexander!! For the Old Dreams" Kyle heard this from the Veranis troops as their pace of killing increased and their brutality doubles.


    That must be the name of theirmander. Then Kyle heard cheers. And more screams of his troops.


    He could see skirmishes everywhere.


    He saw a Fighter whacking his troops with his own shields, cracking open that soldier head as brain matter seeped out from his head, dying ilingly and foaming in the mouth as he drop dead onto the ground before his head were stepped by another Vetten soldier who is running.


    He could also see these duo archers that were just dodging left and right while shooting their arrows precisely at the forehead killing many of his elite troops.


    Every time these duos shoot people with their arrows, none of their target could escape. Everyone that are shot by them are dead in one shot.


    Not only that, their precision is also top notch.


    Their cooperation is also magnificent. They cover each other blind spot. They must be high level yers that Aero has recruited


    Another scene that he saw that made him sure he is losing this war was this warrior that fought of a squad of his light infantry alone.


    He was bashing left and right.


    "Stand your ground!! Stand your ground!!!" one of Kyle''smanders yelled to the troops.


    But still Kyle stood transfixed in the middle of the battlefield.


    Kyle troop''s defenses are copsing one by one, as rivers of blood are forming, the blood seeping deep into the ground turning the grass red and the soil dark and damp.


    Some of the soils has been turned into mud


    The enemy is closing to defeat him.


    When the cavalry doesn''t have the advantage of space and mobility, they are sitting ducks. And he has lost his horses. So, he stand there right there in the center of the battlefield, transfixed.


    Like he is waiting to be killed.


    Kyle also realized that Dan division is marching faster and faster to where he is.


    "Protect General Kyle!!" the othermander yelled.


    A few troops take themand and surround him. They all seem eager to protect him. But all Kyle could feel was pity for his soldiers.


    Kyle has recognized it while watching all that is happening. A few more minutes and then they will be totally surrounded.


    They''re everywhere.


    Kyle is also seeing Aero not too far from him. He could see Aero was plunging into the battle with bloodlust, his sword swings left and right as his horses rammed any soldiers bold enough to fight with him head on.


    His sword reaps head and his horses stomp his enemies.


    He''s searching for me.


    With Aero silver sword, he was shing everywhere and taking lives with him. And if he did not see it with his own eyes, he would not believe it.


    The rumor was true.


    That weapon that Aero wields is too much. Anyone that is shed with it die by a single stroke.


    Limbs were flying. Heads were rolling. Aero white robe was red with blood. He was stabbing and charging through Vetten troops like they were paper dummy.


    He was wading into legions of his heavy infantry, taking out dozens of his troops with every strike, destroying his troop''s formation and knocking out anyone who tried to reform the formation.


    Too manyy wounded. Too many were dying. Blood flowed through the battlefield like a river.


    But still Aero was like a hurricane.


    Destroying everything on his path. And closer and closer he wasing. Any time now, Aero will reap his head.


    ''This is the end. I lost.'' He bitterly admitted to himself.


    Kyle knew he has lost this battle.


    He could see Aero charging towards him right now with a smirk on his face like he was ridiculing him.


    Kyle could feel his finger trembling. To raise or not to raise? He could raise his sword and fight, but he has lost all hope.


    Once again, his eyes survey the battlefields and he felt his heart breaking


    His troops are being butchered, their limbs filled the ground. His dreams of recognition are dashed with this one single engagement.


    How glorious it was a few days ago! He had just forced Aero to retreat and he believed himself that he would be able to conquer the capital of Vanheim.


    He would be an overlord in the Vjeri continent, standing toe to toe with people like Zeus.


    As he was thinking of all of this the sword just fell from his hand without any resistance.


    The bodyguard that was assigned to protect him was cut in half by Aero one swing of his silver sword.


    The blood of his soldier sprayed to his face.


    There is no epic battle between him and Aero. No exchanging words of banter. Only resignation in Kyle eyes.


    He has epted it. He has lost. He also realized something. He was good, but Aero was better.


    Aero is inches away from him. He looks up and he could see Aero eyes.


    For a moment, it was like time was slowing, his heart pounded with the vigorous force of a sledgehammer being pounded.


    He saw the warhorse slowlying to him and the raised hand of Aero. There was calmness and utterly disinterested look inside the eyes of Aero.


    What a mockery! Kyle thought to himself. With the sound of the hoovesing closer to him, Kyle could feel the impending deathing to him


    He thought this war will plunge him into fame, but after this he will be scorned by all in this continent.


    He has made himself the stepping stone for Aero fame. He made a mockery of himself. He underestimated his enemies, and be careless after just one battle.


    If he were more cautious, and more prudent¡­could today battle be different?


    And in that moment he could see it. Aero was not even looking at him. He was but another target.


    ''I was not his rival. His tactics and strategies surpass mine in every way.''


    ''I underestimated him. Or was it that I overestimated myself?''


    And thest thing he was thinking when Aero charged at him was not how he is going to take his revenge or how do he get out of this predicament.


    He was thinking


    How did all of this happen? That was hisst thought before his head was separated from his body.


    *************************************************************************


    This is a long chapter and next chapter will show how it all begins and how it unravels from the scheme to the plots that lead to Aero winning the war


    Like always if you like the story please vote and leave some reviews. hopefully it is a good review

 Chapter 30: OLD DREAMS

    <h4>Chapter 30: OLD DREAMS</h4>


    A FEW WEEKS BEFORE


    VERANIS KINGDOM


    THE THRONE ROOM


    She walked slowly and full of grace. The wind slowly blowing carrying the fragrance of flowers


    She passed another courtyard as she walks. The view is beautiful and the air is fresh and the scenery is beautiful in Veranis.


    But even so¡­.Sarah is nervous. She has followed Aero orders to the letter the moment she arrived here.


    Her departure was a top secret matter that there is only a few people in Vanheim knew of her mission.


    Though, when she heard the full n that Aero was thinking and want her to execute it she was shocked.


    Aero assumes too much in his n. But still Sarah trusted him because Aero has never been wrong before.


    She had faith in that arrogant little boy.


    Sarah could not help but fall for him. Though, not in a romantic way.


    ''I think. He is smart and charismatic. That''s the reason right? And he helped me once.''


    But back to the task at hand.


    Thus she is here in Veranis. Veranis. A neighboring kingdom of Vanheim that resembles Greece in architecture and culture.


    Aero task for her while it might seem easy, it was not as easy as it sounded when Aero first asked her.


    Aero asked Sarah to request military aid from Veranis. It sound like an easy task as Veranis is a known ally of Vanheim but Veranis¡­is aplicated nation.


    She came to this Kingdom with secrecy and have bodyguard from the Royal Pce of Vanheim guarding her from the shadows.


    All of these bodyguard is around level 300.


    It is important not to alert Vetten and other Kingdom.


    Aero also did not want her departure to be known by spies and Vetten informants. With King George help she was escorted to the Pce of the King of Veranis by the Royal Guard.


    Today she finally gets to see the Veranis King.


    Nervousness and excitement filled her.


    Philip II is the King of Veranis. Veranis have been allied with Vanheim since it became a kingdom.


    Their history is long. Vanheim has always helped Veranis from Vetten invasion in the past but this was not done purely because of charity.


    That is because Vanheim could not afford Veranis bing a frontier for Vetten incursion against them.


    During the absence of George, Phillip did show like he wants to back off from the alliance but after George returning to power, he changed his tone.


    It''s understandable.


    Compared to Vetten, Niovar and Vanheim, Veranis is a small kingdom. His kingdom is surrounded by powerful nations.


    And he has to determine where the wind blows. When Vanheim was weak, it is understandable he would like to seek a bigger tree to rest below


    Each of the nation''s surrounding Veranis can destroy his Kingdom. His Kingdom is small but fortunately or unfortunately it is a strategic ce.


    Kings of Old once said "Anyone who could conquer Veranis, could conquer the Eastern continent"


    That''s why many nations for the past three hundred years have been trying to conquer his nation. In the Old History Veranis was once a very big kingdom and stretched over arge vast ofnds.


    Then during the time of the Triumvirate, it became divided. So were born countries like Gerad Stratocracy and Tian Dynasty.


    Both of those Kingdoms was the offshoot of Veranis Kingdom. It was a popr fact in the history of Vjeri continent.


    The Partition of Veranis Philip''s father called it.


    So his solution so as not to get invaded and threatened by his covetous neighbors is to choose one of these giants and hide behind them.


    And out of all of these giants there is only one kingdom Veranis has good rtion with.


    Vanheim. So, they struck an agreement with each other.


    Vanheim provided them with protection from Vetten and they provided Vanheim with anything they want.


    It might seem cowardly but his people have lived prosperously since the alliance was formed.


    And because Tian Dynasty has also signed the alliance Veranis doesn''t have to worry about its northern border.


    Gerad in the southern border does not pose too much of a threat because they could not field a huge armies to try conquer Veranis.


    Why?


    Because they are bordering with Niovar. Once they moved a big army to his Kingdom, Niovar will invade Gerad.


    It was smart move by Philip ancestor to make the alliance. And now it is time to pay their debts.


    An ambassador from Vanheim ising to ask for aid. If it''s for food, Philip will not mind.


    Even though Veranis are not as prosperous like Vanheim, they still have a lot of reserve food.


    And it has been very long since Vanheim came asking for aid. Not to mention, King George has begun baring his fangs.


    In one way, this meeting might decide the future of his kingdom rtions with Vanheim.


    When Sarah entered, she was given a bow and respect as she was from a Vanheim and is the representatives of Vanheim.


    She was not required to kneel or bow. So, she stands there looking at the King, acting as calmly as she can.


    She look at the King and she noted that while the King is old, he appears intimidating like an old tiger that does not yet want to rest.


    He has blue eyes, curly neatly trimmed white hair and a wrinkly face befitting of his old age.


    Then she introduces herself to the King''s Court


    ''I am Lady Sarah, the representative on behalf of Vanheim and King George''


    "To what do I owe this pleasure, ambassador of Vanheim?" greeted King Philip joyously


    For all intent and purposes Sarah is an ambassador of Vanheim Kingdom. It was approved by George and nned by Aero.


    Her identity at this moment and her position is even higher than some of the Dukes in Veranis as she is the Kingdom representatives.


    Of course, this is just a temporary position.


    She coughed a little and began to exin her reason foring to Veranis.


    "I will not waste time here talking about unrted stuff, Your Highness. I came here to ask for military aid. "Sarah said seriously.


    "Is it about the Orcs? I''m sure Vanheim troops can handle that." Philip heard about the Orc invasion and he dismiss that notion swiftly


    But he didn''t think that alone would warrant an ambassadoring to ask for a military aid.


    Because Philip country is weak they have to rely on information to tip the scale. He has already read the reports.


    There are some strong Orcs in the borders of Vanheim but not too many. And Bradheim is there. He knows Bradheim personally. The Golden Lion of Vanheim


    That title is not just there for show or for some bragging rights. He is talented in warfare and charismatic, possessing great leadership skills and are blessed with great luck.


    He is also known as a capablemander and that was proven by his battle records. Sarah did not deny this but she continues without losing a beat.


    "Thank you for Your Highness faith in our military might but it is not so, Your Highness. We are asking aid for the invasion of Vetten" replied Sarah.


    "VETTEN! What do you mean? I heard about the Orcs but not about Vetten"


    Truly shocked by this Philip rose from his throne. Sarah smirk but quickly wipe her smirk.


    Then Sarah exined to the King how their strategist Aero reached the conclusion that Vetten is behind these attacks of the Orc.


    The King sometimes nodded, sometimes shakes his head. Sarah was looking at the King''s expression.


    After hearing the exnation the King said with a frowning face


    "But still, even it is so; Veranis is not as strong as Vetten. What if instead of your Kingdom they wille here? "


    Philip was not forgetting what Vanheim did for them but this mean war. And if they did not win, the repercussion is unfathomable.


    Sarah face turned red in anger.


    "Thisdy thought Your Majesty ancestors have made an oath to protect each other from harm. Or does Veranis kingdoms idea of alliance is that Vanheim acts as a deterrence while you reap all the benefits and we fight your wars?" Sarah said sharply without sparing any face for the King


    "Outrageous!!" the other minister barked toward Sarah


    ''Impudent'' some minister added


    Sarah looked at them with a killing re and they quieted down. Then she addressed the court with her most solemn tone and warns


    "We are at a crisis right now. Vanheim can fall if you do not lend your armies. And when Vanheim fall mark my words, Vetten will point his swords here. And your head will all be forfeited to the enemy of your ancestors" Sarah continued


    The court quieted and they all deep in their thoughts. No one dared to defy the representative of Vanheim, at least not openly.


    The King was deep in thoughts.


    He was considering the pros and cons. He then asked for his ministers thoughts. His ministers were all giving him their opinions while Sarah listens unconcernedly


    And all the while Sarah just looked straight to the King face. Then finally the King replied


    "Lady Ambassador, Give me time!" Sarah nodded and excused herself and told the court she will be back tomorrow to hear Philip answers.


    Then the King adjourned the meeting that morning. He was thinking what to do with his ministers objection.


    Veranis was at peace for a long time because of Vanheim. If they do not send troops they will regarded as ungrateful by the entire Vjeri continent.


    Reputation is everything.


    But joining George''s war is something they need to really think about.


    But unknown to the King, that night Sarah went to the staunchest opposition of Veranis join the war and proposes something to them.


    After listening to her proposals many of the staunch opposition of joining the war has started having second thoughts.


    This act of intrigue did not escape the eye of one young minister but he remained silent on this matters.


    That night, was important. Because that night decision will decide next morning decision.


    To join the war¡­.or to opt out?


    *************************************************************************


    Third chapter for today already! I promise you all a mass release so here it is. Like always please vote for the story and leave some reviews if you like it. It wont take much of your time. And hope you enjoy reading it

 Chapter 31: SCHEMES AND PLOT [1]

    <h4>Chapter 31: SCHEMES AND PLOT [1]</h4>


    The morning of Veranis is calm and peaceful.


    In the capital city the people are opening their stalls and wee the morning, devotees praying to the Temples asking for blessings for the day, kids ying outside and hunters went to the wilderness to hunt for monster.


    The birds sing in the forest and the wind always blows gently here in this part of Veranis. Today is a clear day with not a gray clouds could be found in the sky.


    It seems today, like yesterday, and like the day before it would also be peaceful.


    Young mothers sing the Hymns of the Gods towards their young child as they smiles and be grateful for these peaceful days.


    While this is the scenery of the capital city, the scenery inside the court of the King right now is starkly different by contrast.


    In the court right now, a momentous decisions is about to be made.


    The sound of people arguing and spit flying about could be seen inside the court.


    The ministers of Veranis vehemently argued with each other, weighing the pros and cons.


    ''We must not involve ourselves in the battle between these two powerful nations else we will invite war to our borders'' one of the minister trying to calmly calm his opposition.


    ''Vetten has always been our enemy and Vanheim has always been our allies. Now, in their darkest times, should we abandon all propriety and forget the help Vanheim have bestowed upon us? No to mention, Vanheim is fighting our enemy, the enemy we both hate and despise!"


    They debated and argued about many things. Like the impact of this towards the economy, the trades routes, the political ramification and many others.


    The King of Veranis also notices something. He notices that some of the staunchest opposition of the war yesterday, they were different.


    Now, they seem more receptive to the idea.


    The King knows that these staunchest opposition is amongst his most loyal officials so they would not do something that would be detrimental to Veranis prosperity.


    Thinking of this, he could not help but cast his gaze toward the ambassador of Vanheim and ask himself


    ''What did she promise them?''


    Sarah was just standing there on her position, closing her eyes. All she can do is wait and trust in Aero n.


    The King also closes his eyes, the wrinkle on his forehead creased as he thought about the proposition.


    He heard all of his minister words and soak it in and thinking about the prosperity of Veranis and pros and cons of declining Vanheim plea for help.


    After intense debate they finally agreed with amon consensus. Vanheim has helped them all this time.


    It is not honorable to not help them now. That was their consensus. The King pondered but did not say anything.


    The court is silent. The King kept his silence, and Sarah open her eyes and she looks at the King challengingly.


    But she did not urge the King. She waited for the King to address her.


    Sighing the King then said


    ''Ambassador Sarah'' Sarah smiles a courteous smile


    "Your Highness. I assume you have made your decision?" The king nodded and then his eyes shone with determination.


    "Yes, I have. We decided we will send troops to help King George with his effort" the other ministers in the court nodded.


    Though there is a certain minister who is wearing a glum expression.


    "Good. Now that is settled we can move to the rewards" said Sarah happily. The first phase has seeded.


    Now on to the second phase.


    "Rewards?"


    Everyone on the court was perplexed. But some of the politicians that Sarah visitedst night smiles like they were anticipating this moment.


    These loyal ministers are all Philip people.


    They looked towards Philip and nodded.


    Philip now knows, that the reason why his loyal minister did not reject the idea of the war was because the proposition that Vanheim proposed will aid in the prosperity of Veranis.


    Usually it is a matter of course when Vanheim ask for aid. That is because Vanheim provide them protection.


    But a reward? This is the first time. But Aero knows this rewards must be given because Aero did not want to keep this gift.


    Nor would he would like to let this gift set upon by his enemies.


    "Yes, rewards. Your Highness must never think that King George will ask to deploy Your Highness troops without promising rewards?"


    "What rewards?" An old minister asked puzzled


    "Erdanis state." Sarah announced. And with that statement the whole court was silenced as they looked shocked


    For a while there was only silence then they were all murmuring to each other.


    "Is this true? Did your King give his word?" the King asked.


    Philip couldn''t believe what he just heard. Erdanis is one of the nine states in Vetten.


    "But can that really be done?" One minister chimed in.


    ''I thought you need our army to defend your territory" the minister was questioning Sarah but there is also excitement in his tone of voice. It seems too good to be true.


    "Who says we''re defending? We''re attacking" Sarah corrected with a smirk on her beautiful face.


    "Does Your Highness know Strategist Aero?" Sarah asked. Philip nodded.


    The famous strategist of George. His name is mentioned a lot these days. He also heard that King Fjord in Asgaro is asking this Aero to help him with something.


    He heard this from one his spies. People describes him as very smart and sly. He would raise hell just to put one man on the throne.


    That requires not only bravery but also wits and powerful mind.


    "Well that''s good. He will act as bait for our n to work." She said.


    ''Ambassador, please exin?'' One of the minister ask politely and at the same time excitement could be seen gleaming in his eyes.


    If Veranis could really conquer Erdanis, then¡­.this¡­means, they might even be able to reach the Old Dreams of their ancestors.


    So, his excitement is understandable.


    Then after taking a breath she continued exining


    "Vetten will not expect that Veranis know about their deployment of troops to Fort Vars. Aero believes that Vetten will bet everything on this invasion. Every state of Vetten will be called upon to give troops for attacking Vanheim. Erdanis will be left undefended. That''s your chance" exined Sarah.


    The ministers were paying attention to every of her word.


    "How do we know that the time is right?" Philip asked.


    "There will be a signal. From what Aero told me, it will be a sound so loud it could be heard all the way from Erdanis."


    Then Sarah exined Aero n. Aero will bait Vetten troops to follow him to Zantleaf. Then they will make a final stand there.


    Then during the time Kyle was busy sieging the Fort, Veranis need to quickly take Erdanis. They will then attack Vetten from the back.


    Vetten will be trapped with the front facing the Vanheim troops and the retreat path will be blocked by Veranis soldiers.


    King Philip was thinking this is not a bad deal and the n is feasible.


    And at the same time, if Erdanis state bes one of Veranis dominion then maybe the Old Dreams can be fulfilled.


    Maybe George knows this and why the strategist Aero was confident that Veranis would agree with Vanheim proposition.


    That''s the only reason George would offer him Erdanis. King Philip smiles bitterly. He didn''t like feeling being inside someone else palms.


    In Veranis every child, every citizens dreams the Old Dreams.


    It was coined during the split of Veranis. It was the dreams to unite back the Old Kingdom of Veranis.


    All this time Veranis could not make a move against Tian and Gerad because of Vetten military strength.


    But if they seed and George really gives Erdanis to him then it would serve as strategic ce for him to strike to the heart of Tian dynasty.


    Philip is not na?ve.


    From what he heard of this n, he finally guessed the intention of George strategist. That strategist of his has grand ambition.


    He wants to swallow Vetten.


    ''The young¡­they truly are remarkable aren''t they'' he said in a whispering voice.


    If George did not give him rewards like Erdanis probably he would not risk his army to make Vanheim stronger.


    And conferring a state? Only emperors of Old did that. George is trying to show his intent to all the Kings.


    The intention to rule.


    But this is also one of a lifetime chance for Veranis.


    There is no reason to refuse.


    And so with two hundred and thirty thousand troops he handed the responsibility to lead his army towards his son Alexander, the crown prince of Veranis.


    Alexander is a very ambitious young man. He is still young about sixteen years old but very talented in using weapons and leading army.


    Sarah will supervise his son and tell them the entire n. After all she is the ambassador of Vanheim.


    So after preparing them they start marching with the ferocity of a lion. Morale was high, and supplies were abundant.


    Everyone is marching for different reason, Alexander for recognition from his father. The troops for an old forgotten dream, and Sarah, to show to Aero how capable she is.


    Sarah was overjoyed in the morning the day there were about to march when the King as a sign of goodwill gave her a present which was full set of the Red Armor.


    Wearing an armor that has a full set gives a lot of bonus. And she was also thinking how formidable she will look wearing this.


    She almost forgot her job to report to his boss about the progression of the quest. Then with all things settled, they began their march, hopeful of the future and the beginning of a new era


    *************************************************************************


    Part one of the fourth chapter for today. Next, we will delve into Bradheim and how he appears in the Coro city

 Chapter 32: SCHEMES AND PLOT [2]

    <h4>Chapter 32: SCHEMES AND PLOT [2]</h4>


    MEANWHILE AT FORT ELKEN


    A FEW DAYS AGO


    Bradheim has decided after he finished reading the letters. He sighed before nodding his head to no one like he has epted the lot in his life.


    Like Lord Hades epted his dominion and his lot as the ruler of the Underworld, he too finally decided to ept his lot in life.


    He decided that he will follow Aero n. Just like Aero predicted maintaining the siege and attacking from a distance has worked very good in repelling the Orcs.


    He also heeds Aero advice to avoid fighting with main units which consisted of Gruk and his trustedmanders.


    After a few days fighting Bradheim also realized the Orcs in the main units are not only stronger but they are also smart like the adventurers.


    It baffles Bradheim to no end. This is the first time he had such a hard time repelling the Orcs.


    It is good that he listened to Aero advice.


    After few days they have been able to annihte about half of the Orcs horde. Now the Orcs are mainly consisted of division led by Gruk and hismanders.


    The units that seems to be very formidable and smart. Their attack patterns are deadly and they are smart enough not to overextend from their formations.


    Then it is time for the second phase. In the instruction that Aero has sent him, he instructed Bradheim to ask for a negotiations with Gruk.


    Bradheim reluctantly followed the instruction and sent a letter to Gruk.


    Usually Bradheim experience with Orcs has taught him that Orcs cannot be brought to the negotiation table but Aero said Gruk is not your average Orc.


    He will understand and will be delighted to meet you in the negotiation table. Aero writes in the letter.


    But Bradheim was not convinced.


    Still he did it.


    If Aero n work it will save many of his troops lives. Then Bradheim was sent a reply from the Orcs.


    Gruk wanted to meet. It was unexpected.


    ''An Orc that can read.'' Bradheim mentioned when he got the report from his subordinates before smiling.


    And so they prepared a venue for this meeting.


    Of course both of them did not know that this meeting would determine the conclusion of the war between Vetten and Vanheim and opens a new era.


    Like Sarah didn''t know that her diplomacy has also help opening a new era of warfare and at the same time people vying for the Imperial Throne.


    His trustedpanion also apanied Bradheim as a precaution if something goes wrong.


    Then they departed to meet with Gruk in Larda Hill near the battlefield. Gruk was wearing an armor made of Griffin skull while riding arge warhorse


    Bradheim does not show it but even he felt a little intimidated.


    "Bradheim, you look good" Gruk said in a hoarse voice.


    Bradheim was shocked. An Orc that can speak humannguage. Even though he is not supposed to be shocked.


    The fact that he could reply his letter means that the Orc knew theirnguage.


    But before this he had no indication that Orcs can speak theirnguage or even have strategic thinking.


    That''s why Bradheim was not too worried about the Orc invasion like George. But after fighting with Gruk these couple of days he had to acknowledge it.


    Some of the Orcs are evolving. They are bing smarter. Aero n might be Vanheim salvation.


    If the Orc is evolving to be smarter, then repelling Orc invasion will not be as easy as before.


    "Yes, you too" replied Bradheim.


    He was not sure if Orcs have etiquette when conversing with each other. The only thing he ever heard was grunting.


    "Don''t tease me. I''m an Orc. I never look good" It seems to be a joke.


    Themander behind Grukughed. Even Grukughed.


    "I''m sorry then" Bradheim said.


    Even though he said sorry he still looks dignified. Gruk was looking curious why Bradheim wanted to negotiate.


    "I''m curious, Bradheim. You totally have the advantage in this war. Why suddenly stop and ask for negotiation?" He asked.


    Bradheim swallowed and began to exin truthfully following Aero instruction.


    "To be honest this is not my n, but it is Strategist Aero n. He said you would know his name"


    Gruk was shocked before nodding.


    How can he not know? Kyle wouldn''t stop speaking about it. Kyle is entering the war because he wanted recognition.


    Gruk entered the war because his tribe needs supplies. Even when he was the leader of one tribe of Orcs it was burden enough.


    Now the leader of ten tribes of Orcs, the burden on his shoulders just gets heavier.


    "Yes, I do know. So he set this meeting. For what?" Then Bradheim handed a letter to Gruk.


    "This is from him. He said this is the offer he will make if you would ept to stop attacking Fort Elken"


    Gruk took the letter and hesitated before he finally decided to open it. Then he jumped down from his horse and read.


    His expression first was aplicated expression like he was being found out then slowly his expression bes happier.


    He thenughed boisterously


    ''HAHAHAHA''


    The content of the letter exins that Aero knows about the Vetten plot.


    He also exins to Gruk if he kept this attack, the Orcs will all be annihted even if he had to bring every single soldier to Elken and doomed Vanheim.


    The Orcs tribe will never ept him back if he failed. But it is not all sticks. Aero also offer some carrots.


    Aero offers to join hands with him instead of Vetten and Kyle. If Gruk promise not to attack Vanheim, Aero will ask the King to open a trade route to the Orcs.


    This will help in strengthening the Orcs under Gruk control and this can also supply the starving Orcs that live in barrennds belonging to Gruk.


    The right where the trade route will set up will be the exclusive control of Gruk. Aero will ask the Merchants to supply some of their people to open stalls and shops.


    Aero also promise the stuff will be cheaper by 30% for three years, only for the Orcs. In the letter Aero also exins how it will benefit Gruk.


    With peace formed between Vanheim and the Orcs and with the trade routes established, yers will be tempted to choose Orcs race.


    It will also help Gruk solidify his power and if he does this his fame will resound everywhere.


    Gruk was also thinking that this expedition of his is doomed. His supplies are almost empty. If they keep fighting here there is no doubt that he would lose.


    Then after thinking, finally Gruk has made his decision.


    ''I''m sorry, Kyle. But I joined you because you gave me great offer. Aero has just outbided you. Don''t me me.'' This was Gruk thoughts


    Aero knows people like Gruk and he knows pole like Kyle.


    A rtionship where it is based on benefits could only be broken by apetitor with an even greater benefit.


    And so after agreeing to the terms of agreement they signed a treaty of peace. That night Bradheim opened the stockroom and held a feast with the Orcs.


    Gruk controlled the other Orcs as to not cause any trouble.


    Everyone was happy and enjoying themselves. Music can be heard everywhere.


    There was dancing. There wasughter. The soldiers were frightened at first but after seeing how rowdy the Orcs were they also began to enjoy themselves too.


    A treaty of peace is a joyous asion. This means the soldiers no longer need to risk their life and the citizens can be at peace.


    That night Gruk also chatted with Bradheim about strategies and other things. Bradheim was delighted and amazed.


    He didn''t think the Orcs could hold an intelligent conversation. The next day Bradheim needs to go out of the Fort and head to Zantleaf to assist Aero armies.


    Aero instruction is not over. There is still one deception left. Aero believes that Vetten will send spy to watch the progression of the Orcs.


    With Gruk help, when they realized that Vetten spy is spying they acted like the Orcs has already upied Elken.


    It was not hard to do because after the feast many of the Orcs were still not waking up.


    So, Bradheim troops simply hid themselves.


    After confirming that the spy has gone, Bradheim thanked Gruk for his help and shook hands.


    Gruk and his horde departed in good mood.


    Now there will be a chance for advancement in culture of the Orcs, Gruk was thinking.


    "Bradheim, this is a beginning of a beautiful friendship" Gruk was smiling.


    Though Bradheim didn''t think it was a smile. Orcs do not excel in making face expression. But Bradheim got the gist of it and he always admired strong warriors.


    Then after the Orcs seeing them out of the Fort, Bradheim left about twenty thousand troops in the Fort.


    Before he marched to Zantleaf he will need to ask about thirty thousand troops from his brother personal army.


    Actually this is the choice Aero was talking about. Now that Gruk is no longer a threat Bradheim can march to the capital with all of his army and take the throne for himself.


    And without Aero and George soldiers, it will be an easy throne to take.


    But Aero must have foreseen this.


    After all he bothered enough to investigate about Bradheim personality. Bradheim is strong. Bradheim is smart. Bradheim is charismatic.


    And most importantly Bradheim is honorable. He will not kill the King, not when the Kingdom is in dire crisis.


    That is who he is.


    Duty first. Always. For the Kingdom. The Lion of Vanheim


    And Aero knows this.


    Which is why he knows, that right now, is the moment where Bradheim, the biggest threat to George throne is actually the most trustworthy person to have in George team.


    And Bradheim also knows this, and he cannot lie to his own heart. So he will ask for the troops and does his duty.


    He will save Aero. He will save the Kingdom. And he will brought his fearsome cavalry to trample upon the enemies of Vanheim like the Vanheim Guardians of Old.


    Though he might be a littlete.


    ''I will justugh it off when I met himter.''


    And as he was thinking of this, his warhorse step forwards and behind him, is his fearsome cavalry squad all looking to be ready to kill and bathe in the blood of their enemies.


    *********************************************************************


    Ok, this is enough for today don''t you think? Anyway hope you like the mass release.

 Chapter 33: ONE IN A MILLION CHANCES

    <h4>Chapter 33: ONE IN A MILLION CHANCES</h4>


    TAKENAKA TAKESHI HOME


    TOKYO, JAPAN


    Takashi is lounging in hisb room sipping some tea. He sighed but then smiles. He was bored. But it was a fulfilling boredness.


    Two years ago after making many deals with military and research institutes he got a lot of money.


    Using that money he built a huge mansion. It has a pool, a balcony a huge living room and it faces the ocean.


    Just like any other high ss mansion. He too wanted to be like those rich old guys he saw in TV.


    He even has a yacht.


    Even though he do not know the first thing about yacht. And he has ten boat and do not know anything to do with it.


    People do not know this but he is not actually as cool as he was portrayed in books and TV documentaries.


    He is just a poor person who be rich and wanted to enjoy all the things he saw in TV. A more urate way to describe him would be that he is a kid.


    A very bratty, bratty kid.


    But only his closest friends knows this side of him. But while he is a poor person before, to call him ordinary would be an insult. He is nothing but ordinary.


    He is a genius and that word is so mistakenly used that it almost has no meanings. But no one could deny the intelligence of this Japanese person, touted as the smartest man in the world.


    He sighed again as he looked at hisb with a profound sense of pride. There is many features in his mansions.


    But only one feature truly matters to Takashi. One of the features of his mansion is his undergroundb.


    Yes, the undergroundb.


    This is where he tested his new inventions, and new ideas and the most guarded area of his huge mansion.


    Takenaka Takashi is the President of Vega Corporation.


    He is 40 years old. When he was young he and his friend Matsuo Sugihara dreamed of creating something that could realize their dreams.


    (It''s not a game mind you.) That''s not truly the endgame. They wanted to create a new world.


    A world where everything is truly possible.


    Where magic happens. Where life holds so much more. Where adventure is abound. And they seeded.


    And it also helped that while doing it they became rich.


    They are ones of the richest people in the world right now. But money is just a means not their objectives. Though it does feel good being rich. People said money could not buy happiness.


    Well, that is true. But it could buy a lot of things. And sometimes, when he is sad, he would bought a sport car and smash it just for the giggles.


    Yes, Takenaka Takashi is not a normal person.


    Ting Tong.


    Takashi heard the doorbell even though he is in hisb. From the surveince camera it was Keiko.


    "AL, open the door" ordered Takashi.


    AL is an AI that Matsuo created to help Takashi in the household. Everything electronic in the house is controlled by AL.


    It makes many works be easier and amodate to hiszy lifestyle


    But it also has its benefits.


    For example it makes gathering information easier. It could also help Takashi make experiment simtions.


    But the most important thing is that it could doplex calction. It really helped Takashi in researching stuff and creating new inventions.


    When AL opened the door he could hear her screaming in the living room.


    "Takashi!" Keiko is still loud like always.


    "Takashi!"


    "I''m down here." He speaks to the inte. It''s not like this is Keiko first time visiting him.


    "Okay, I''m going down then. AL open the secret door'' Keiko orders AL


    ''Yes, Miss Keiko. Master would be delighted to see you'' AL said to Keiko and Keiko snorted.


    ''Would that really be so?'' she said as the door opens and she went inside the door and was transported by the teleportation device underneath the tiles beneath the secret door.


    The moment Keiko was stepping down into theb room, even though this is not the first time she''s been here still it amazed her all the same.


    Theb was filled with many research notes and blueprints of unfinished inventions.


    The walls were filled with scribbles and calctions that Keiko couldn''t understand. The tables were filled with cutting edge technology.


    A hugeputer screen in the middle is simting what Keiko could tell as experiment regarding something called 4-n. She also understood some scribbles.


    Minkowski Continuum, Exotic R4, 4th Dimension, Void, and a letter that seems to be from the head Director of CERN.


    It seems Takashi was corresponding with a lot of people these past few weeks. Not to mention researching again.


    In the corner side of the room was a sectionbeled failed experiments. Beside it, was a sectionbeled


    "Extremely hazardous. Don''t eat this unless you want to die" .


    Keiko recognizes this and she smiles a bit before she remembers where she is and hides her smiles.


    She was smiling because she knows thebel and what Takeshi means by putting thatbel.


    Back in the day, Takashi always hated it when people would eat his snack so he wrote thatbel.


    She could not help but let out a littleughter. Even though Takashi is already 40 years old, he is still the same like the first time they met.


    Keiko met him at Tokyo University in her freshman year.


    He dazzled her with talks of changing the world, creating something that will give this world a new way to look at reality and what reality means.


    It was a dream that Takashi has since he was little. She is not a genius like Takashi or Matsuo. But still she wanted to be a part of it.


    She so badly wanted to be a part of it. Because both of them look too dazzling and shines with a different colors than other people.


    They were dreamers. They dream big and sometimes their dreams scares people.


    They were certain times that she wanted to give up, but she wanted Takashi words to be true.


    And finally after years of suffering all of them are at the top right now.


    People who scoffed at Takashi idea in the past were now begging to work with him. Those who tries to sabotage him are all now cowering in fear fearing Vega Corp retribution.


    Keiko was satisfied.


    She liked that they finally recognized Takashi vision.


    But Takashi is not a person like that. Matsuo too. Keiko handles the finances and the stocks acquisition and the handling of contracts.


    The job that both of those two genius don''t want to do. Keiko always feel this when she is with them.


    They are not in it because of the money.


    They see something she could not and sometimes that makes her feel left out.


    She decided a long time ago, if she could not be a genius, then at least she would stand beside a genius and maybe one day, she too would also see the scenery that they both see.


    And maybe that time, she will understand what motivates those two genius. Keiko thought of this as her eyes look at Takeshi.


    "What you''re looking at, Keiko?"


    "Oh, nothing." She was flustered when she realized she has been staring at Takeshi for too long. Then she continued


    "When you''re going back to thepany? The board of directors is anxious" she asked


    "In a week. Run it for me like always Keiko" he said in that coy tone of voice. Keiko sighed. Like always, he is being a baby


    "It''s yourpany, Takashi, not mine" Keiko countered.


    Then Takashi looked at Keiko and then smiled like he didn''t heard what she was saying. Then he started talking, quoting some news report.


    "Do you know that NASA has detected arge meteor that will crash upon the Earth in another three years? NASA reported to the public that it has about only 0000000.1 chance of it ever hitting Earth"


    ''So?'' Keiko asked


    He smiles and then he took his breath and then continued.


    "What the public doesn''t know is that that story is false. It has 1 in a million chance of it hitting Earth"


    "So? That still is a good probability"


    Keiko was puzzled. She is used to Takashi sprouting some random fact out of the blue, and she learned it''s better to just go with it.


    "Do you remember what Matsuo said when we began creating VR technology? He said we have a one in a million chance to ever seed¡­.'' He paused for a moment before grinning and said


    ''And we did that"


    Takeshi then just stared at Keiko.


    Like it meant something.


    And then he smiles in that creepy all-knowing smiles he always shed when he knows he knows more things than other people.


    And Keiko felt unease.


    *************************************************************************


    Today mass release will start with this chapter. Like always if you like the story please vote and leave some reviews. Hope you enjoy the story as this chapter foreshadowed something very important

 Chapter 34: AERO OF THE EAST, ZEUS OF THE NORTH

    <h4>Chapter 34: AERO OF THE EAST, ZEUS OF THE NORTH</h4>


    There is trending news on the inte in the morning. It is none other about the Brave World war between two superpower nations of the eastern power bloc.


    The Brave World forums were full of post about the war of Vetten and Vanheim.


    The inte broke down.


    The war between Vanheim and Vetten topped the all-time searches and the people participating in the war all be public figure overnight.


    At least their character in the game did be a public figure.


    The name Aero was the most searched name in the engine searchers.


    That was the response of the conclusion of the shocking war between Vetten and Vanheim in the real world.


    In Brave World, the reaction was even more explosive.


    All around Vjeri continent the news of Aero victory over arger army of Vetten spread like wildfire.


    Even with numerical superiority against Vanheim, Vetten could not pass Aero and was utterly decimated in the Battle of Coro.


    His picture of standing on top of Fort Vars fanning his face with the feather fan be viral with many people making memes out of it in 8gag or ckdit.


    It is a meme of condescending attitude towards one rivals. But there is an undercurrent in the Vjeri continent right after the victory of Vanheim.


    With this victory, Vanheim had established military superiority over other states and kingdoms near them.


    And King George which has always been seen as an ineffectual ruler is now akin to a tiger that is eyeing all of its neighbor.


    By now, the path of peace that Vanheim have always pursued seems to be subverted


    Some people could see the trend of time is changing. With Vanheim victory, they are walking on the path of conquest.


    This victory also acted as a foundation for Vanheim to unify the Eastern Continent


    Coincidentally, the day that Aero managed to defeat the invasion it was also the same day as Zeus victory in Veva kingdom.


    Zeus victory at Veva was considered not a big deal considering every yers knows that Zeus has long nned to supnt the King of Veva and have all of his people infiltrating the official circle of Veva.


    So, his victory was a matter of course.


    Zeus dered himself King of Veva. Aero heard about it of course. When he heard about Zeus calling himself King of Veva, heughed.


    When General Marco asked why heughed Aero only said


    "Build high walls, stock up rations, and don''t be too quick to call yourself a prince"


    No one in the convoy understand it but some people understand the meaning behind those words.


    It was the advice of Zhu Sen to Zhu Yuanzhang the founder of Ming dynasty when he wanted to im the Mandate of heaven


    In other words, Aero thinks that Zeus should instead fortify his foundation and making sure all internal problems are settled first before iming power.


    Aero when he looks at Zeus tactics reminded him of Napoleon. Fast, decisive and lethal. He is a charismatic men. But that is not the only thing that reminded him of Napoleon.


    Just like Napoleon Zeus forget the subtlety of politics. Napoleon took over most of Europe. But in the end what happens to him?


    Imprisoned in an ind with a full court, to be reminded of his past glory in humiliation in Elba Ind.


    Other than that he did not say much about Zeus since the matters of Veva is not Aero matters


    All the minstrels in Brave World are singing songs about these two heroes achievements and feat.


    Sagas and song are written and retold all over the Vjeri Continent.


    But one of the most famous was the poem created by a poet in Duvar. And it goes like this


    Regarded as the strongest,


    Zeus of the North,


    Undefeated and Unchallenged,


    None stand his way,


    If Aero of the East does note forth,


    Who can be his match?


    Aero of the East, Zeus of the North!


    And so Aero became known to the people of the continent as Aero of the East and Zeus, even though they are many nicknames that he had over the course of his ying Brave World this is the most famous one.


    Why did they get this kind of nickname that they themselves represented an entire part of the continent?


    Because what these two yers have done is unheard of. There are skirmishes sometimes between the Kingdoms since the opening of the game but a full blown war?


    Especially a war that is initiated by yers.


    That has never happened before Aero was in the picture. Of course this is a chain reaction that started all the way back from Aeropleting the quest of King George


    King George return to the throne strengthen the fractured Vanheim


    And by strengthening Vanheim, Aero forced Vetten hand to attack, fearing a powerful King to rise in Vanheim after George gain his full power in the court.


    It could be said Aero scheme has forced the King of Vetten to quickly attack Vanheim.


    Zeus on the other hand, usurped the King title, a feat no one thought possible for a yer in Brave World.


    The highest level of nobility a yer can enjoy is Duke. At least that is what everyone thought.


    But Zeus changed that.


    And now both of them are quickly rising to be a legend in Brave World. They are the lions and dragons of Brave World.


    Both of them have high position and haverge influence in the area they resided.


    The forum of Brave World is exploding with requests from fans and yers to air Aero war with Vetten and Zeus usurpation of the throne.


    ETV3 using this momentum with coboration with Vega Corp and put some ads informing the fans that they will air the full video of Aero adventure.


    This got the Brave Worldmunity to be in excitement and people are anticipating the release of the videos.


    Not to be left out in the craze, VMS also informed that they have the video for Zeus battle. VMS and ETV3 also have their own battle to fight.


    A ratings war which centered on the two great characters in Brave World.


    It seems the inte is abuzz with these two names.


    The effect of Zeus betraying the Veva King also inspired Leo n that was fighting in Redat to turn back and try to take the capital topete with Zeus.


    But unlike Zeus, Leo n is not well liked by the people of Asgaro Kingdom. So right now Leo n is facing great resistance from the people.


    The nobles in Asgaro have also banded together united under King Fjord to destroy Leo n.


    Meanwhile, in the eastern continent, Vanheim is quickly rising to be one of the most powerful nations in that continent.


    Like a lion with sharpened teeth, with one roar it could force small states to submit. Just because a lion does not roar, doesn''t mean it is asleep


    With Vetten losing about 40 % of their military power there is no doubt that Vanheim will swallow Vetten.


    Veranis on the other hand is rumored to be strengthening their military after the rumor mill said that Erdanis state will be given by Vanheim to Veranis as a gift for helping them in their dire moments.


    The rumors say the military is led by King Philip son, Alexander a young, talentedmander which also serve to strengthen the rumors that Alexander would inherit his father throne when he is ready.


    Gerad is also strengthening their defense in preparation of a chaotic era.


    So does Tian Dynasty who did not send military aid to Vanheim even though it was requested by King George personally.


    It is now clear after his victory; King George is aiming to settle his enemies. Retribution ising sooner orter.


    Tian knows that Veranis now seen as a Vanheim ally through and through will point their sharp spear at his kingdom when Erdanis is given to Veranis


    Niovar is also getting ready for the changing times with their kingdom strengthening their borders and began drilling their reserve forces.


    Karak Federation in the North West of Vanheim is also starting deploying spies in the powerful nation of the Eastern continent.


    The Central continent is also beginning to move.


    In the Northern continent, Saril Kingdom is bing wary of Veva new king. Sol Queendom on the other hand seems to not care that Zeus usurped the throne.


    Vor Kingdom and Saril Kingdom formed an alliance after the news of Zeus coronation arrived at their court.


    It is clearly because of Zeus recent actions.


    It is not hard to see what Zeus is trying to do. He wants to rule the Northern continent before expanding his ambition to the entire continent.


    It is obvious and simple objective. The Southern continent on the other hand is employing wait and see approach.


    This is not their problem so it''s understandable why they would not want to involve themselves in the conflict.


    But just because the NPCs don''t take action in the South doesn''t mean that yers don''t. And there is a new kind of war brewing in the South


    There''s also the case of religious war in those regions.


    The Church of Light has many followers and now they are beginning to intimidate the people that believe in the Seven Celestials.


    It begun to look like a religious conflict will erupt in the South. In the times of chaos many yers are forming ns these days.


    n is usually only formed by high level yers when they want to gain money or haverge influence and get great quest.


    Not many are sessful like Aero who is very good in getting great quests from nobility, and even that is thanks to his unique ss.


    But after the recent development many are beginning to harbor the same ambition as Zeus.


    This wouldter lead to the chaotic Warring Kingdoms with everyone desiring to be a warlord.


    Both in the Eastern continent and the Northern continent, something is changing. The action of these two men is moving the entire Vjeri continent to a new era.


    *************************************************************************


    Second chapter for today. Like always if you like the story please vote. This is the beginning of the new book The Rise of Aero.


    Aero of the East, Zeus of the North!

 Chapter 35: THE RETURN TO THE CAPITAL

    <h4>Chapter 35: THE RETURN TO THE CAPITAL</h4>


    ZANTLEAF


    CORO CITY


    The cheers and the happiness of winning is still not enough. Songs are sung of victory and glory all the way back from the battlefield.


    The Vanheim camp was in jubnt mood. The soldiers were dressing each other bandages while healers using their magic to heal the wounded soldiers.


    The yers cozy up to some soldiers who have made contributions as this will help them get questter.


    The minstrel and bards sings victory song uplifting the spirits of the soldiers who lost theirrades.


    The cooks now possessing many supplies from the defeated Vetten army cooks to their utmost with many yers cook have their level exponentially increased.


    The same could be said for yers how have warrior ss and berserkers.


    Not only NPCs benefited in this war, the yers also gain benefit with such crazy amount of experience that rivaled or even surpassed dungeon raids.


    In the streets of city of Coro, the residents celebrated running around with the gs of Vanheim and chanting Hail the King


    All around, the news of Vanheim victory has been spread across the city and the whole continent.


    And the whole continent from the west to the east, from the south to the north, all the eyes of the kingdoms is now watching Vanheim every move.


    And the central figure of this startling development is the person name Aero.


    With one battle he made his name known to the world and the title Strategist aptly describe him.


    That man is now standing inside his war tent, apanied by the generals andmanders of Vanheim military as he pondered upon something.


    Aero creased his eyebrows as he looked at the wide map in front of him. It was the map of Vjeri continent.


    He mostly creased his eyebrows when he look towards Niovar kingdom.


    ''Hmm'' he contemted.


    The officials inside the tent did not know what Aero was thinking about but they think the strategist must be thinking some kind of ns or scheme and they did not dare speak.


    They waited for the strategist to finished contemting. Actually Aero was not thinking of anything important.


    He just don''t know what to say for a while and waiting for the right words toe. But the officials inside the tent did not think so, and their gaze was full of respect


    The strategist method has been proven and they are fill with awe. Each of the officers here is fully convinced of Aero intelligence.


    To them their strategist possesses a divine strategic mind. Aero n had begun even before the war has even started to be fought.


    The diplomacy moves, the letter to Bradheim, the offer to the Orcs, they are all to get the victory in that Coro battlefield.


    Aero was seeing the forest, and not just the trees. His visions has always been about securing victory.


    To them if not for the schemes and plots of the strategist, the battle between Vetten and Vanheim might go differently.


    There is also the fact that Aero possess high charisma in his stat


    It was then someone entered the tent. Everyone looked towards the entrance and saw Dan and they bowed slightly as a sign of respect.


    ''I have returned'' Dan said with a salute


    ''At ease'' Aero said swishing his sleeve.


    "The calction has been made, Strategist Aero" Dan said handing the document to Aero.


    In front of the officials even Dan have to mind his manners since Aero position in the army is unique.


    Aero nodded as he received the documents. He closes his eyes and take a deep breath before opening the documents


    Then reading the document report Aero formed a smirk and the officials inside the room all felt relieved.


    At least judging by the expression of the Strategist it is good news reported in the documents.


    From what is recorded in the documents one hundred thousands Vetten troops surrendered after Aero killed theirmander, Kyle.


    Kyle was made to be an example. Aero decapitate his head and parade his head before putting it inside a cloth sack.


    The cloth sack is still wet with blood. If that is not enough Aero also did the same thing with Kyle deputy, Chris.


    It is a little cruel and even one would call barbaric but it produce great results as it lowers Vetten morale.


    After all, their heads is a spoil of war.


    In Brave World the NPCs knows that adventurer can spawn after being killed but that doesn''t mean that they don''t feel satisfied seeing the head of their enemy.


    Not to mention after each death the yers will weaken and lost some items.


    And just because yers can spawn doesn''t mean that the NPCs don''t have any countermeasure against adventurer.


    Aero then asked Dan


    ''The head? Is it packaged nicely?'' Dan hearing this words from Aero smirk


    ''Yes, it is packaged very nicely'' Aero smiles and nodded


    ''Good job'' he said and patted Dan shoulders.


    After decapitating Kyle head, Aero wrapped Kyle head with a cloth.


    It was not only intended to weaken the morale of the enemy but also because he wanted to present the head to King George.


    The troops that didn''t surrender were killed without mercy and Aero ask the magicians to burn the bodies.


    It is known in Brave World a bodies that is being left without proper disposal will turn that body into an undead.


    And Aero didn''t want the reputation of merciless and cruel. Killing rebellious soldiers and taking heads to be presented as a gift was not considered cruel in Brave World.


    But leaving the dead to be an undead and bother the living, now that is considered cruel for the NPCs.


    Since not every vige has a Priest or Pdins


    But killing so many people and presenting head might seem cruel in the eyes of yers but in the eyes of the NPCs it is normal conduct in war to kill the enemies and presenting the head of the enemymander to the King.


    And Aero grasped this fact very early in the games.


    Instead of trying to change this world to fit his world, he decided to ept the fact that while this virtual world has magic, its culture mimics the mediaeval era.


    And Aero also take the equipment of the fallen soldiers of Vetten by looting them and given to the troops as rewards.


    After all not only NPCs who fought on Vetten sides.


    They also have yer soldiers who drop pretty good damn items


    Caravans after caravans were filled in the battlefield as they kept taking the loot. Low level merchants that was contracted with the kingdom of Vanheim joined in.


    Thieves and robbers also appears but they did their craft silently and stealthily else they attract the ire of the military.


    Aero notices this but he kept his eyes closed. As long as those thieves knows their ce, they were allowed to do some thieving.


    Smart thieves knows not to touch the real valuable items.


    Those who are stupid enough will be hunted down by the entire Vanheim soldiers. And these thieves are not idiots.


    They only take a few and quickly leave.


    They only wanted to raise their skills and proficiency. Aero understand their motivations which is why he did not initiate a crackdown.


    By the order of the King, all the loot will be brought back to the capital.


    But Aero knows¡­not all will be brought back. Aero knows it and The King knows it.


    And they both allowed it.


    After all they emerge victorious. And Aero and King George both knows, the soldiers deserve a few rewards.


    Even the most righteous officials inside the war tent understand this simple logic.


    While for the rest of the loot only after the victory ceremony then and only then will the loot be distributed.


    The loot that was collected was like a mountain of gold. The battlefield is littered with flesh and pieces of meat.


    Looking at the scenery when Aero was about to depart he sighed.


    He waved his feather fan to his face feeling the wind as he look outside the window of his horse carriage and shakes his head.


    He could see the traces of battle and see some head smashed into the ground by the hooves of cavalry leaving a shape of a person face on the muddled ground.


    ''War in Brave World is truly realistic'' he pondered upon it and then closes the curtains of his carriage.


    Thankfully he managed to keep his head as he traces his neck. He could still felt the fear when he almost sent into the jaws of Death


    The thing about dying in Brave World is that you will feel a slight pain when the capsule gives you a slight shock to the pain receptors in the brain to forcefully log you off from Brave World.


    Then when you log back in you will find that you will lose some level and proficiency. The more painful the way you die, the higher the level drops.


    But there is another rule about dying.


    Any items that you had equipped when you die, will be left as it is.


    So, considering so many yers died during this battle imagine the money and the items that they dropped.


    This is why war is a lucrative business.


    Who knows for how much he could auction the stuff he will get after the war. But Aero did not hoard the valuable stuff.


    He refrained to take the prize because he knows the importance of reputation. Sometimes reputation alone could deter an enemy.


    Reputation is important. And Aero wanted to cultivate powerful reputation for himself.


    Imagine if other yers see him hogging all the good stuff. Aero knows the cause for the war was a noble cause.


    Though he himself knows the cause of the war was because of his own ambition. But as long as people didn''t know that, then his cause is the noble one.


    As long as he packaged it nicely, the truth doesn''t matter. What people believe¡­that is the truth. After all, what is truth other than the things you believe?


    And after all he did won the war.


    So he could write the history and whatever he said is right.


    If he get caught doing something like hoarding looted items for himself, imagine how hard it will be for him to ask for help one day.


    But who is this people he need to ask help from? It is the yers and the NPCs of this Brave World.


    What if war happens again? Aero knows he need to instill the sense to the other yers that he is honorable and trustworthy.


    That is the reputation he wanted to form in the minds of the people.


    That he fought this war because he wanted to protect Vanheim.


    ''If there is one thing I learned, reputation is very important. Guard it with your life. Guard it with everything you have''


    And he smiles andugh in his carriage, augh full of satisfaction.


    As his horse carriage bump into a stone, the carriage slightly rocked. And this sudden movement instead reminds Aero of another matter.


    The matter of Erdanis state.


    Erdanis state is already upied by Veranis soldiers. Veranis troops came from the East to aid Vanheim war.


    To save time they moved to Erdanis instead of Karelia state.


    After conquering Erdanis, they moved through Silmar state undetected. It is not a waste to use Erdanis forest to hide the troops.


    Not to mention, the soldiers of Veranis moves with ferocious speed and attack reminiscent of a blitz attack.


    And even if Silmar state''s nobles realized the appearance of soldiers they couldn''t do anything.


    Their troops were given to Kyle to invade Vanheim.


    They couldn''t even imagine the small kingdom of Veranis would attack Vetten, arger and more powerful nation even in their wildest dreams.


    They of course did not expect that Vetten so called stealth invasion failed to hide themselves from Aero calctions.


    After that it all happened like Aero nned. Kyle must not have thought that Aero retreat was a calcted decision and was instead a signal for Veranis offense to begin.


    Inside the carriage Dan is also inside. Aero exined it again with Sarah adding on.


    Dan after learning the true n from Sarah was angry at her


    "Why didn''t you tell me? At least you could tell me. I thought when we were retreating that it is all over!" he is clearly angry he''s been duped again.


    Or maybe he is angry at the fact that he is being duped in front of Sarah. Aero was not an idiot. Anyone could see that Dan had a crush on Sarah.


    He is too transparent with his feeling. Maybe that is why Aero felt at ease with Dan. Because he is too easy to read.


    "Well, sometimes to trick an enemy, you must trick your friend first "Aero chuckled. Dan shakes his head and looked usingly at Aero


    "No. You''re just having fun teasing us didn''t you?" Dan said pouting like a giant baby


    This time Aero could not hold hisughter anymore.


    "HAHAHAHA¡­Correct.''


    ''If you could only see your face. You look like you ate a squirrel. Dan, seriously. I mean, Raina and Amy were like a rock. You were sweating and muttering prayers. I....''and Aero was having trouble trying to stop giggling before he burst out and said


    ''You just activated my mischievous side." Aero said before he continuedughing out loud.


    Amy and Raina on the back also startedughing. Dan was red with embarrassment. Then Raina patted him on the back


    "Now, now. Aero was just kidding with you. No need to get so angry. And we won didn''t we?" Raina said trying to calm him down while stillughing.


    After a while, Dan calmed down.


    "Ok..I guess you''re right. We did won" Aero only grins and chuckles a bit.


    Dan nodded his head. Still he doesn''t look satisfied.


    "I''ll give you great items after the ceremony, how about that?" Aero offered.


    Dan frown turned to a slight smile. And after a while even Dan forgot about Aero joke towards him.


    That''s what Aero likes about Dan. He is quick to forgive.


    Maybe that''s the reason many people feelfortable being friends with him. As they ride, the night descended so they set up a tent in the middle of a forest.


    A perimeter has been set and guards were sent to patrols and scouts were dispatched to scan for any potential dangers or enemies.


    Around the middle of the night, Aero was rxing inside his tent when the camp received a notice that Alexander ising to meet him.


    Sarah was sent to receive the Prince while Dan look displeased. Aero just shakes his head.


    ''A prince needs to have his entrance, huh.'' He thought to himself.


    Sarah returned to the camp with Prince Alexander. Aero quickly scan the Young prince with his eyes and a mysterious smile could be seen on his face.


    A young boy and a prince. Even his appearance befits the looks of a prince. It is the kind of face no one would get bored looking at it.


    He rode to the camp with arge bulky ck horse. Aero did see it in the battlefield when the young prince led his army into the fray of the battle


    ''It look intimidating on the battlefield''


    Aero was thinking while looking at the fierce gaze of the ck horse. Then he looked at the young prince.


    A great hero needs a great horse.


    The Prince has a handsome face with wless skin, long braided blonde hair, a muscr body with a deep voice


    The way he talks and walks, it is truly a bearing of a majestic prince.


    He apanied Sarah and then after they finished talking small talk, the Prince began asking about the rewards they were promised.


    Aero shakes his head internally.


    ''How impatient'' he thought to himself.


    "Don''t worry, Prince Alexander. In a week ask your Royal father toe to the Vanheim capital to be officially given the state by King George." Aero said


    Alexander look towards Aero like he was judging him and then he nodded.


    ''Then, I will trust you, Aero of the East'' Aero smiles courteously and bow slightly.


    Prince Alexander then jump to the back of his horse and rides away with his entourage of elite soldiers to their camp.


    In his journey back Aero had heard about what people called him.


    Aero of the East. Zeus of the North.


    He didn''t like the title very much.


    It was like the whole world wanted him to fight with Zeus. Aero did not underestimate himself but he knows he is far too weak to bepared with Zeus.


    Just because he won one battle did not mean he suddenly be the most powerful person in Brave World.


    He knows that Zeus is the strongest person in Brave World. While Aero progress is fast thanks to his secret ss, he knows if he fights Zeus, he might die from the first sh.


    What is this "If Aero of the East does note forth, Who can be his match?" is all about?


    Even if he came forth, the most he can do is insult him. What is this absurd notion that he could somehow match Zeus strength?


    Alexander return to his camp after he exined that the conferment is just a formality.


    The state has already been Veranis. It is already acknowledged by Vanheim


    But the conferment of a state is a big deal. Aero understand it the most. It is a show of power.


    The ceremony will help the Vanheim Kingdom to look as a strong nation to both its people and the rest of the other Kingdoms.


    There is also the fact that the Conferment of state has not been practiced for long. This is why it is such a big deal.


    Usually only emperors had the power to confer an annexed state. And that is why Aero wanted George to confer the state.


    Aero hasrge ambitions. Everyone who have interacted closely with Aero knows this.


    George also began to share the same ambitions as Aero.


    Aero wanted to be an advisor that helps bring about a new emperor and a new dynasty to the Vjeri continent.


    He wanted to be The Kingmaker


    And George also shares the same dream.


    If George really confers a state to Veranis every Kingdom will recognize George ambition and his intention to rule.


    It means he is thinking about uniting the Kingdoms. By conferring a state to an existing monarch, he is dering he is aiming for the Imperial Throne.


    Conferring a state has always meant this. Even Veranis know this. George is announcing his intention to all of the people in the Continent.


    He wanted to be an Emperor.


    After Tian Dynasty rejected Vanheim Kingdom asking for military aid, Aero will use Veranis to destroy Tian Dynasty, while Vanheim attack the rest of Vetten.


    With the treaty formed with the Orcs Aero could also outsource quest to Gruk and his horde.


    Aero knows Gruk will be more than happy with this development. Aero knows there are not that many quests in that barrennds of Nairhell.


    It is amazing enough that Gruk could be high level yers in such conditions and ce.


    The treaty that was formed will also open up opportunity for merchant ss to level up.


    Venturing to newnds and opening up trade route, which merchants won''t like that? They will beg for an opportunity like that.


    However anyone who wants to open a trade route needs to make a contract with the Royal Family.


    This is Aero chance to gain money and solidified the power of the royal family. He will use his influence to help those who will give him money.


    He also need spies to spread the word that the King wanted to make a contract with Merchants Company.


    Maybe Reeds Company or Darius Company will contact him, when they hear the rumors.


    Aero can use his influence to list the names of merchantpanies that will help the royal Family opening up the trade route.


    Aero is grinning mischievously.


    It is worth all the pain befriending the King. Finally it is bearing fruits all of his hard work and effort.


    For now Aero needs to return to the King to give him his report. And he also needs to advise the King in the policies that George should undertake.


    As he walked outside his tent after contemting many matters, he hears the sound of the night crickets.


    He felt the calm winds and felt that this world was really too realistic.


    Somehow, he felt that this world truly felt like a second home for him. In the real world, he was Daniel, the university dropout man with no money and no car.


    But here, he is Aero, the strategist and advisor to the highest authority of a kingdom, possessing immense authority and power.


    He never hated being Daniel. But he admits that being Aero is better. But more importantly the reason why he likes being Aero is because then he would forget.


    The pain of being Daniel.


    As he thought of this his gaze went to Amy tent in the distance and he shake his head


    ''She is not her. Let it go'' he said it. But he didn''t know whether what he said was a prayer or a plea for help.


    He sighed as he returned back to his tent.


    **********************************************************************


    A slightly longer chapter than the usual. The Second volume name might be changedter. I put a temporary title the Rise of Aero so i could post faster. So, don''t be shockedter when the book name changes.


    Like always if you like the story please vote and leave some reviews

 Chapter 36: ENTERING THE CAPITAL (1)

    <h4>Chapter 36: ENTERING THE CAPITAL (1)</h4>


    The sun shows it faces as morning came. The warm sunlight shining brightly as the birds flies out from their nest to search for food.


    The forest alsoes alive with the sound of people packing things. And there is joy in the faces of the soldiers¡­.after all they are now returning home.


    These usually deserted forests, devoid of people are actually full of Vanheim soldiers and Veranis soldiers.


    On the way to the Capital of Vanheim, they all rested herest night. Now morning hase and they must move.


    Daniel on the other hand wakes up from his sleep in the real world. He remembers what happens yesterday in Brave World and to say he is not excited would be a lie.


    He first takes a bath and eats his breakfast.


    Feeling it is too early; he went to a supermarket near his house and bought some food tost him for the next week.


    After that he log back in in to his ount.


    He arrives back at the army camp and seeing his army is all refreshed Aero also nodded in satisfaction.


    There is nothing that restores morale more than a victory.


    He then orders his carriage to be prepared for the return home.


    After the scouts making sure there is no ambush in the vicinity Aero departed to the Capital.


    Aero went inside his horse carriage and sit down on the cushion seat inside the carriage.


    He then think about a few matters.


    Amongst all the other things he needs to ask from the King, he decided he also needs to ask for a vacation from the King.


    ''Haish'' he sighed as he rub his forehead.


    After the stunt he pulled in restoring George from the throne, other Kings are also interested in employing his service.


    He has received the letters from one of the messengers after his return from the battle. King Fjord of Asgaro asked him for help.


    Details of the job will be given if Aero decided to ept King Fjord offer. Aero could only shakes his head.


    He is ttered, yes, but he knows he could not be like a grass being blown by the wind. Helping George means fighting everybody else.


    Why would he strengthen the enemies of his friend while weakening his friend for his enemies?


    Aero is not stupid.


    Aero has decided to go all in with King George. Why would he risk that for some temporary gains?


    But while he did not want to help Asgaro, he would still go there. After all, even though he is not on Asgaro side, the King of Asgaro didn''t have to know that.


    And he smirk.


    To defeat your enemy, you first need to know what they think about.


    There is also the fact that to reach Asgaro it is faster to use the sea routes. And Aero also wanted to see the sea.


    The moment Aero enter Brave World, he has spent all of his time onnd. Maybe if he travels to the sea, he might broaden his horizons of Brave World.


    As they move through the forest, Aero could hear yelling behind his carriage. Aero frowned.


    ''Now, that is also another matter'' he said as he closes his eyes and tries to think of a solution.


    He is referring to the prisoner of war that Vanheim had capture. Usually they would ransomed or executed.


    Butst night Aero got an idea.


    But he needs to ask for the King''s permission first before doing it. Else he would be used of overstepping his authority.


    Aero is now rxed after the war.


    He leave all military matters to Bradheim and begun thinking about things that is more worthy of his attention.


    He could not leave the military to Bradheim if he did not confirm Bradheim loyalty. Aero has confirmed that Bradheim is truly loyal to the Kingdom.


    Not the crown, but the Kingdom.


    ''Aplicated and a stubborn man but s useful.'' He wistfully said as his thought veer off to the Silmar campaign.


    With thebined force of Veranis and Bradheim they will attack Silmar and wait for instruction.


    Aero is convinced that Vetten III hearing the result of the war is now asking the troops to station at the capital of Vetten.


    This will leave Silmar practically undefended.


    Bradheim and Alexander epted the order and so without hesitation Aero transferred his troops to him.


    He wanted Bradheim to be the sword of Vanheim and conquernds for Vanheim Glory.


    Sarah on the other hand after sessfully persuading Veranis in joining Vanheim attack in the Vanheim-Vetten war will now apany him back to the capital.


    Sarah is also using her newfound fame to interact with many high level NPCs. Between the talking and ying a game of chess they are inching closer to the Capital


    Not before long they reach the border of Vanheim.


    Sarah then join Aero in his carriage. The moment she enters and sits down opposite him Aero smiles and said.


    "Pretty good, Sarah" Aeroplimented Sarah for a job well done.


    "I told you didn''t I, that I could do it" Sarah bragged.


    Aero did not say that if not for the circumstances, Sarah would not be able to get the Veranis King to agree so easily.


    "Yeah, yeah" Aero replied nonchntly


    Sarah just continued talking


    "Who would imagine a druid like me could lead thousands of troops?" Aero only chuckles. Then he said


    "Don''t get arrogant. The only reason the Veranis troops let you lead the armies is because you are Vanheim''s ambassador. They could hardly refuse."


    ''It''s better to not be overconfident, Sarah'' Aero said


    "Well, yeah... But I did good right?" Sarah asked while looking at Aero with that puppy eyes look.


    Aero turned the other way


    "Other than yelling charge I didn''t really see you doing anything else"


    Aero will not let Sarah see his flustered face


    "Ouch, I''m hurt." Sarah said jokingly


    "Did you know that during the battle I used my mana to create ten barriers simultaneously? All for you" She winked at Aero


    She''s teasing him.


    During the battle after Kyle was dead Sarah decided that to inflict the most damage to the Vetten troops, she needs to use her mana.


    She managed to create ten barriers that blocked the Vetten troops from running away. It was a magnificent barrier.


    It was Strong and high. That kind of barriers are something that not many Vetten troops can break or even scale it.


    Aero believe that in Druid type yer there is no one better than Sarah. He never thought Sarah could be this powerful.


    This makes Aero happy.


    This means he also has strong allies.


    And strong ally makes me solving quest easier. He thought to himself


    In a few moments he will arrive at the Royal Capital.


    From afar he could see the fireworks and hears the cheering. Music could be heard filling the streets.


    Poems celebrating the victory are spread around and the poems of Aero of the East and Zeus of the North has already spread to Vanheim.


    No doubt the Kingdom is celebrating after the news of victory being spread.


    Aero then curios looked out of the carriage. He then saw it. The g of Vanheim Kingdom is being waved by all the citizens, smiling and looking proud


    Some maidens could be seen throwing some furtive nces to some of the officers of the army


    Some of the officers blushed while some of them smiles and seems to enjoy the attention and the flirting nces.


    Looking amidst the crowds he could see banners bearing his name, Dan, Raina, Amy and Bradheim.


    The only way Aero could describe what he is seeing is this: A hero wee. Even Sarah looked astounded.


    "Sir Aero thanks for saving us!!" a citizen was yelling


    "HAIL, SIR AERO" the citizens were chanting


    ''Aero of the East!'' Others shouted.


    "VANHEIM, VANHEIM, VANHEIM" were being yelled by the citizen on the squares with fervent fanaticism


    The name Bradheim is also being screamed out. So does Dan''s name.


    "I knew him you know." Aero could hear the instructor from the training hall yelling among the crowd


    ''Yeah, right. Keep telling yourself that'' a person rebutted


    "He once worked in my library." Aero could see Valeria the Head Librarian was bragging to anyone who would listen.


    It is because he worked on that library he got to meet the Sage of Trethelm Lake.


    Aero smiled.


    The newbie yers are also in a festive mood. The biggest crisis since Brave Worldunched has finally ended.


    And they also happy because Vanheim wins the war which means there will be many more quest after this.


    After all it is always good to be on the winning side.


    This is the time for celebration. Aero somehow being enveloped by this festive atmosphere, smiles sincerely unconsciously.


    "That''s a good look" Sarah said staring at Aero face smiling like a kind older sister. Aero got startled.


    "What look?" Aero asked trying to hide his flustered expression. She smiles and then shakes her head and said.


    "Nothing" she said wistfully.


    "I guess you''re a hero now, Aero" Sarah was beaming at him as she also look at the outside, hearing the crowd cheering Aero name, seeing the happy faces on the citizens of Vanheim


    Aero smiles again.


    "I guess I am. Though I don''t like being called one" Sarah chuckles


    And then Aero scanned the surrounding filled with people celebrating and chanting.


    And for some reason, Aero is sincerely for the first time ever smiling without a care in the world.


    *********************************************************************


    Part one of the chapter

 Chapter 37: ENTERING THE CAPITAL (2)

    <h4>Chapter 37: ENTERING THE CAPITAL (2)</h4>


    VANHEIM


    THRONE ROOM


    The moment Aero arrives in the Pce, he was escorted by the officials of the Kingdom directing him to the Throne room.


    They look at Aero with respect orded to a great noble. The aplishment he made has been spread across the continent


    Aero of the East, equal to Zeus of the North, The King of Veva


    Entering the room Aero walk respectfully but he was notcking in charisma or dignity.


    Aero hase before George to present his war report about what has happened during the war.


    He arrived in front of the throne and he kneels like a normal subject of the King, without any pretension of nobility or pride.


    This instead elicited more respect from the officials


    ''Your subject hase to report the victory of our men over the vile invaders of Vetten'' Aero said, his voice is strong and full of conviction


    ''Advisor, could dispense with the formality'' King George said smiling.


    Not many people were orded with such honors but if there is one person worthy to be orded such respect than this person kneeling in front of King George certainly is worthy.


    After all, if not for his help George would still be a powerless King controlled by the will of his officials and the nobles.


    And Aero stood back up slowly since he heard none of the officials of the court objecting. King George smiles joyfully.


    George has heard the story and read the report of course.


    How Aero has managed to repel the invasion with a more inferior number of soldiers subverting the ideas that the people with more soldiers would undoubtedly wins.


    In the duration of the war, he could not sleep peacefully and he has no appetite.


    He almost had a heart attack when he heard Fort Elken was taken by Orcs and Aero retreated from Fort Vars.


    Who would have thought everything was under the Strategist calctions. The Sage of Trethelm Lake has given him a talent that could give him the world.


    If he does not cherish such talent he would be an idiot monarch.


    He also heard how this weak looking advisor and strategist of his fought like a war god raging in the battlefield, lopping Vettenian soldiers head like a scythe razing weeds.


    He also read about Aero smart tactics and strategy which fooled the enemies again and again.


    George couldn''t help but look at Aero proudly.


    His eyes were full of admiration. Aero then presented his report not mentioning anything about what he did in the war.


    Because he did not have to do so.


    If he reported it now, it would look like he is bragging.


    Everyone already knows what he did so there is no point of trying to emphasize it once again and attract the ire of the other officials of the court.


    Then after exining about the treaty with the Orcs and the matter with the conferment of state to Veranis, George just nodded.


    He believes that Aero has done marvelously. By now, his trust towards his strategist has reached maximum level.


    Not to mention after listening to Aero listing the benefits of the actions he takes, the King was even more confident in leaving many things to his advisor.


    Aero has opened a new trade opportunities with the Orcs and because of the peace treaty people in the East border don''t need to worry about Orcs raid anymore.


    This is a great merit to the Kingdom and he should be rewarded handsomely for it.


    The idea about the conferment of state is part of George and Aero grand n. This close rtionship between monarch and subordinate is rarely seen and something to be envied at.


    The monarch trusts the subordinates and the subject loyally serve the monarch. But how many monarchs is able to do that?


    The way King George treated Aero shows his intention and shows his affection.


    It also sends a message to the great talents of the world. King George of Vanheim cherishes talent.


    The n of the conferment of state is borne by Aero and was approved by King George. This act would raise George prestige and dere his intent to rule.


    Vanheim...wanted the Imperial Throne and it is announcing it to the world.


    Thinking back of the past, it was truly a stroke of luck for George to meet Aero. Maybe the Gods still favor him.


    "And that is all that I had to report, Your Grace'' Aero finished


    The King then dered


    "You have helped me again Strategist Aero. My gratitude to you is eternal"


    Tting.


    KINGDOM QUEST: THE INVASION OF ORCS


    THE WAR ON TWO SIDES COMPLETE


    You have seeded in repelling the invasions from two sides.


    Reward: Fame increased by 2500


    : Reputation increased by 3000


    : Contribution points 25,0000


    : Honor points 500


    : Opportunity to be a part of the nobility unlocked


    : Gold 90000


    : The permission to see The Secret Archive (will be rewarded at the victory ceremony)


    : Friendship with the King maximum. Your words can change George reaction and your


    words carry weight in George mind.


    : All stat increased by 20


    : You are respected and loved by the people of Vanheim. They will sing songs and write


    poetry about your adventures.


    You have leveled up!


    You have leveled up!


    You have leveled up!


    Aero immediately smiles as he leveled up to 110. At least now, Aero felt it was not wrong to choose this quest.


    His reputation points and contribution shot up at such a remarkable pace, even he couldn''t believe it.


    Aero check his citizen status


    His citizen status right now is Lord, a noble of the kingdom. He now can be given and to match his title.


    But most importantly his stats increased again. It hardly increased even after all the intense fighting during the war.


    Maybe after this Aero think he will have to rely more on quests to raise his stats.


    "It is my honor to serve the crown" Aero said bowing a bit. King George shakes his head as he said


    ''This reward is not enough for such a meritorious achievement. You shall be rewarded in the victory ceremony two days from now."


    The victory ceremony.


    George has used a lot money for the victory ceremony to show to the people of Vanheim that their Kingdom is rising to be like their glorious past and might even surpassed it.


    It is more than just a ce to reward the meritorious subjects. It is to show the might of Vanheim and instill confidence in the hearts of the people.


    Aero has also heard that many yers from the surrounding Kingdoms started migrating to Vanheim after the war concluded.


    Especially yers from Vetten.


    Their loss in this war was thest straw on the camel back. It snapped and everything turns to chaos.


    yers from Vetten areing in droves and register themselves as Vanheim citizen in many of Vanheim cities and state.


    The King was about to end the session when Aero held up his hand.


    Aero knows he needs to suggest a few policies to George to help him in his absence.


    He will be in a foreignnd after the victory ceremony ended so he needs to make sure Vanheim is strong before he leaves.


    Wouldn''t want Niovar to attack when he is gone.


    It''s not like he doesn''t trust Bradheim to protect the Kingdom, but sometimes it better to be safe than sorry.


    "Your Grace, may I speak?" Aero asked


    "Yes Advisor Aero. What is it?"


    "This subject have some suggestions for Your Grace. Do you want to listen?" The King sense that Aero is about to say something important then he nodded his head.


    "Of course. What are Strategist Aero thoughts?" Aero has always good ideas for him.


    It would be stupid of him not to listen.


    "Alright then. First this subject would like Your Grace to set up a base at Silmar to construct a Fortress more sturdy than even Fort Vars" Aero said calmly.


    Fort Vars after the explosion is barely standing. Arcturus, Marco and all the ministers in the court are shocked, because they realized what Aero intention is.


    "But.. but to create a Fort like that will take about 2 years. And it''s not like Vetten will just let us construct the Fort" one of the ministers offered their opinion


    The other officials nodded


    Aero only smirked. Then he offers his solution


    "No, it would take only six months at most, if we distribute quest to Builders association and ask The Masons to provide you with workers."


    Builders will be an important ss at least after the war. Commissions for building house and ditch aremon.


    But the chance to build a Fort? Not many had the chance.


    But Aero recognizes the need for the Builders to level up. The more builder''s level up, the more advancement in the building can be made.


    In Brave World the builders that are high levels and that can construct magnificent monuments or building are rare and few.


    After this war and the war that is toe, Aero knows that the Builders will be looked upon differently by the yers.


    He could sense the trend of this world is changing.


    "I doubt they could refuse if the orderes from the King itself "Aero continued. His face is still smiling and his eyes was clear.


    Only one person inside the crowd understand where Aero is going with this,


    "You. Are you thinking---" Marco was asking finally understanding what Aero is thinking. Aero smiles.


    ''Could it be¡­Strategist Aero target is¡­Vetten? The entire Vetten!?'' the King said with a stutter like he couldn''t believe what he just thought


    This time the King felt a little shocked and at the same time excited. Aero smiles and nodded.


    This time not only the King is shocked even the officials are shocked.


    ''This Strategist really have a big appetite'' one of the officials whispers to one of his colleagues.


    "Yes, Your Grace. By setting up a Fort in Silmar we can prepare to attack the Vetten Capital.''


    ''And what will that achieve?'' An official asked


    Smiling Aero answer, looking straight at the King challenging like the first time they met and said


    "This humble subject intends to make Your Grace the ruler of this entire Eastern Continent."


    *************************************************************************


    The next chapter will be posted in a few seconds. If you like the story please vote and leave some review..Huhuhuhu

 Chapter 38: A NEW ERA

    <h4>Chapter 38: A NEW ERA</h4>


    For a while there is silence in the court before the minister present all finally let that statement sunk into their minds.


    "I intends to make you the ruler of this entire Eastern Continent." This statement is still resonating inside everyone mind.


    Then the ministers gasped. Then like being startled they look at Aero in disbelief. It is not easy to dere such statement.


    But it is not in their best interest to shot down his statement. After all, the King has always wanted to expand thend and bring honor to the name of his family.


    Looking at the excited face of the King whoever tries to shot down this word right now would attract the ire of the King.


    While the minister was skeptical of Aero statement and analyzing his motives, the King on the contrary held a different emotion.


    George was overjoyed.


    It has always been his dreams and the dreams of his predecessor to rule the entire Eastern Continent and bring glory to the name of their House.


    It used to be just a dream that he did not dare to say. Because he was weak and he see no way for him to fulfil such dreams


    Not to mention his grip on the kingdom was weak at the time, there is many other powerful nations that could threaten Vanheim.


    His kingdom and his rule were gued by internal and external problem.


    But after Aero appeared, it doesn''t seem like a dream. It bes possible. Aero is his wing.


    Before, George was a toothless tiger. Now he has sharp fangs and a wing attached on his back. His vigor and will has returned.


    He possess the bearing of a Great King that oversee the world.


    Now he is fiercer than anyone and more ambitious than anyone. And with Aero by his side, he is soaring to the sky.


    "We(Royal We) must thank Nics the Sage of Trethelm Lake for introducing you to me. After seeing what you can do, We shudder to think if you serve any other King" George said in a joking manner.


    But Aero clearly could sense that hint of worried tone.


    ''Clearly, he has heard about King Fjord''s letter asking me to aid him in his crisis.'' Aero thought to himself


    "Is this about King Fjord, Your Grace?'' Aero asked innocently. The King put on his most calm expression and said.


    ''We heard about His Royal Grace towards you and must admit, I fear that my greatest strategist would be tempted'' King George said still with that smile on his face.


    Aero see through the tough front.


    Aero of course will not leave George now.


    Not when his position in Vanheim is firm and stronger than ever.


    He is trusted by the King and while his position is still unclear in George government, he already held many authority only second to the King thanks to his trust towards Aero.


    Compared to the uncertain grace of a foreign King Aero decided George was the better master to serve.


    ''Do not worry, Your Majesty. It is just better to have some connection in the West so we will not be caught unaware" Aero said trying to ease George uneasiness.


    "Really? So that''s how it is" George sigh of relief can be heard in the Throne room. The other minister also heard it and some of them frowned.


    They all understand that from today onwards, this young strategist would have a seat in the inner circle of the King.


    Most of the minister in the room was old minister that used to serve the Old King and was deemed unreliable by the new King.


    Simply because they did not endure the same hardship like those who apanied him to his meteoric rise.


    All that followed him in his self-exile all were awarded with nobility titles and position in the government.


    King George look at Aero from the throne he is sitting and he release his hidden clenched fist.


    He was truly anxious after hearing the news that a foreign monarch tries to snatch the talent he has found.


    George will not let anyone take Aero from him. Aero has proven himself to be indispensable to the Kingdom.


    If he falls to another Kingdom, George fears to think what would happen.


    He did not want to harm his benefactor.


    If Aero really went to another kingdom, how could George sleep at night knowing there is a brilliant wise master plotting the downfall of his Kingdom?


    The most effective and obvious solution is of course to eliminate the trouble as fast as possible.


    But King George would not, on his honor besmirch the reputation of his house by harming his own benefactor.


    But by not killing such trouble it would be harming his Kingdom.


    Thus, he truly hope that Aero would not make him choose between two worst possible choices.


    And thank the gods, he did not have to choose. As George was looking at Aero, Aero was exining about the post war preparation.


    "Now, the second matter is about the peace treaty with the Orcs" Aero continued. Then he looked toward George and implore


    ''This strategist would like Your Majesty to invite Gruk as a guest of honor in the victory ceremony. This would appease him and his tribe''s resentment because of the bad blood between our people and their race. It would also help convince him to our dedication to partner up with him."


    Then without stopping Aero continued.


    "This strategist also would like Your Majesty to give contracts to Merchants Company to facilitate the construction of the trade route."


    King George nodded


    "Who do you have in mind, Advisor Aero?" George asked. Aero smiles but he quickly wipe that smiles on his face appearing solemn and serious.


    "Your humble subject will write Your Majesty a list in this week about Merchantpany that can contribute and be loyal to the Kingdom" Aero replied


    "Alright then Advisor Aero, We trust your decisions. We will let you handle the contracts on my behalf." George dered.


    "Thank you for your faith in me, Your Majesty." Aero had already expected that George will give him the task.


    Aero tried to hide his smile.


    The other ministers just watched silently. Aero knows he has made enemies today, simply just by gaining the King trust.


    But when was he afraid? After all, he could not avoid the trouble if he is to rise in ranks amongst old minister of the courts.


    Then Aero began to move on to other agendas.


    The Orcs Peace Treaty.


    "We also need to send some negotiators to Gruk to ask for the right to build shops and supply centers. And it would be good if we can outsource to the Orcs in Gruk tribe to help our Kingdom." Aero suggest to George.


    "But, is it worth it making this treaty with the Orcs?" a minister asked doubting Aero n.


    Actually the minister in the court is beginning to be envious of Aero rtionships with the King.


    Now that Aero has won the war, the King just be more trusting towards Aero and this makes some of the ministers beginning to scheme to undermine Aero ns.


    Aero of course, noticed this. But right now the ministers still didn''t take action, so they are not a threat.


    Yet.


    But Aero decided to address this matterter. He might need to send a few birds and let a few snakes roam across the deep tall grass.


    Only then he could hear and moves one step ahead from his enemies.


    That is also the reason he needs to ask for vacation.


    He needs to settle a few matters and lower the resentment giving a chance for the old minister to render contribution so they will not feel left out.


    But for now Aero answer the minister question.


    "Yes, it''s worth it. It will not only improve our economy it will also enable us to construct supply lines for our troops. "


    Aero is trying to exin this to the minister that is objecting to the ns.


    "We are trying to swallow Vetten. Supply lines are important. Even though we can bring merchants as our supply division but they can easily be killed."


    Aero said convincingly to the minister.


    "After this, war will be in arge scale. More than the war with us and Vetten. I believe the world will be in turbulent times, but this is the chance for Vanheim to be major yer in Vjeri continent.''


    George nodded.


    What Aero said makes logical sense. The opportunity for his people to be more powerful is with this treaty.


    Orcs are known all over the Vjeri Continent to be powerful and fierce warriors. If they can take advantage of that, then it would be easier for Vanheim to truly conquer the Eastern Continent.


    They can also trade exotic meats with the Orcs.


    Nairhell has many creatures that don''t roam in Vanheim.


    Other than that, they can also trade nts with the Orcs which would bring new medicines into the world since many of the herbs there remains a secret before because of the restricted ess and no one dares to venture to deep into Orcs settlement.


    There is a lot of untapped economic potential in Nairhell. And Aero of course recognizes this.


    This treaty is a win- win situation for both side but it is actually have more benefits for Vanheim


    "Your n is approved. Is there another thing you would like to suggest Advisor?" George epted the n.


    Aero nodded, like he was waiting for the King question.


    "The third thing I would like to suggest to Your Majesty is to start encouraging neighboring citizens to migrate here. Hire the minstrels to sing songs about Vanheim prosperity and might. Lower the taxes. Open a few granaries and be benevolent and righteous in dealing with matters. That will encourage people to migrate here."


    Then a minister coughed ande in front before pointing his finger at Aero and ask.


    "Why? We don''t need them. Our Vanheimnian people are strong and proud. Why do we need to encourage the other Kingdoms'' citizens to migrate here?" said a minister adamantly


    Aero coughed and then he looked to the King and said.


    "By encouraging people toe, they may have certain talents that are useful to Your Majesty" Looking at the official that tries to remonstrate him Aero smirks and then he look back at the King and said


    ''As Your Majesty Advisor I have one word of advice, promote economic growth through innovation. With new talentses innovation. With more poption there are more mouths to feed but it also encourages growth if we adjust ordingly with economic development. Austerity measures must be taken but it must not be taken by sacrificing the lives of our citizens. A kingdom is made of its citizens. Without any citizens, there is no kingdom. Without forgetting this simple fact any Kingdom can be a strong one"


    The minister that objected to Aero ns just nodded nkly. He could not object after Aero has raised such a convincing point.


    The Schrs in the court also find no fault with Aero reasoning


    The other ministers are also the same. The King nodded, beaming a smile. What Aero said was in line with his thought.


    "Alright, your n is approved."


    After that Aero asked for a vacation detailing what he will do after the victory ceremony to George.


    He also promised he will return home after he helped King Fjord.


    The King has readied a residence for Aero in the pce. Aero dly epted the offer. The minute he''s about to log off, a messenger came bearing news.


    ''Three of the most influential Merchant Companies are requesting a meeting with me. It seems the rumor has spread.''


    "Tell them I''ll meet them in Tiger Gate Inn at the evening." Aero said to convey the message.


    **********************************************


    part of the mass release. hope you all like it and please give me your votes and if you really like it please leave some reviews. And leave somements to.

 Chapter 39: TO BE LIKE WATER

    <h4>Chapter 39: TO BE LIKE WATER</h4>


    TIGER GATE INN


    SECRET BACK ROOM


    Dancers dance on top of the stage as men look and cheers.


    The music sounded nice and calming as the people that are in front of the establishment quickly enter the inn.


    The music yed by the bards and minstrel was calming but enter the inn, and they were greeted with boisterous sound of people talking and cackles ofughter.


    Tiger Gate Inn is one of the most crowded inns in Vanheim.


    With variety of food and drinks, and boasting great service it is one of the most frequented ces by adventurers.


    Adventurers sleep here, eat here and drink here. And everyone knows that it belongs to Thornleaf Merchant Company.


    And the yer that is the head merchant is Thornleaf.


    One of the many various merchantpanies in Vanheim, Thornleaf started with only ten gold to open up business after conning some na?ve adventurers.


    From his vastwork of information he heard that King George is opening up a trade route in Nairhell.


    The rumor of course spreads wildly in the Capital city.


    Hearing this, he sent his spies and found out that the famous strategist of war Aero has been tasked on choosing thepany that will be given the contracts with the Royal family.


    ''Aero of the East'' he said when he read the report. By now, Aero reputation is at an all-time high


    Unlike Vetten who trust the merchants to make contract with them, King George is the opposite and he even seems to despise merchant as he thought of them as leeches.


    This is because in times of war and famine, the merchants always hike up the prices. This act is nothing new and King George found such act despicable.


    It is why George hated the merchant ss and why he did not get many support from merchant ns in the city.


    But with Aero bringing up merchant benefits in their discussion, the originally merchant hating King easily heeded Aero suggestion.


    It is true what many people are saying in the Capital and the court. The King has an almost unconditional trust toward his advisor.


    Now hearing about what had transpired, Thornleaf believe this is a chance for him to make arge profit.


    Anyone who has the contract to open the trade routes will reap many profits in the end.


    Probably they will also be one of the richest merchant in Vanheim.


    Aero, huh


    Thornleaf has prepared the venue for his meeting with Aero. Darius and Reed have also arrived.


    The preparation is not hard to do considering the inn is one of his establishments.


    Reed was another influential figure in the merchantmunity. He also sent letters to Aero.


    Darius was also the same. It seems three of the most influential merchantpany in Vanheim have contacted Aero.


    And Aero decided to meet all three of them at the same time inside the same ce like he did not know the friction between these three people.


    Maybe he does know and he just doesn''t care. Or maybe he knows and have other motives.


    Either way, three of them still came here even though knowing who would be here. After all this is a business deal they cannot push away.


    Reed does not like Thornleaf. After all, he was once deceived by Thornleaf.


    When Reed first yed Brave World he wanted to be a warrior. But after being conned by Thornleaf he decided to be a merchant and exact his revenge.


    But Thornleaf is too cunning and smart for him. But one day he will have his revenge. For now, he will be patient.


    Darius on the other hand has bitter rivalry with Reed involving territory dispute and poaching big time customers.


    They are all waiting for Aero. All three of them are curious about Aero.


    A few month ago they didn''t even heard and knows his name, but now his name is the only thing people talk about.


    ''Aero of the East''


    This is an awe inspiring title.


    They all know Aero would be a formidable opponent whether in terms of mind of brawn.


    After all, it takes no ordinary man to win war on two sides. Darius spies have informed him of Aero tactics and strategies.


    It astounded Darius.


    Zeus is known to charge with brute strength but Aero use of strategy and diplomacy to win the war showed that Aero is a man that excels in many areas.


    All three of them have of course heard the famous poem by Edward a poet in Duvar regarding the two most talked about heroes in Brave World right now.


    Regarded as the strongest,


    Zeus of the North,


    Undefeated and Unchallenged,


    None stand his way,


    If Aero of the East does note forth,


    Who can be his match?


    It is truly an apt poem describing the two adventurers. Darius wondered who would win. Prowess of mind or brute strength?


    Still the tension in the room is intense.


    They all have done business with each other or tried to sabotage the other. The enmity between Reeds and Thornleaf is famous.


    Darius on the other hand have good rtion with both of them business wise¡­at least on the surface.


    But Reed knows Darius is still sour about that whole territory dispute thing.


    To be honest, Darius doesn''t like Thornleaf more than he doesn''t like Reed. Thornleaf is vicious and coldhearted.


    Not to mention he would lie and cheat like it''s nothing.


    But Darius would be stupid to voice his opinion openly. After all he made many business with Thornleaf Company.


    They were all looking at each other.


    No doubt sizing each other up, looking for any weaknesses they could exploit. Then one of the workers in the inn knocked.


    ''Enter'' The workers entered and informed them


    "Master Thornleaf, your guest has arrived."


    ''Oh, please invite him in'' he said enthusiastically. The worker nodded and went away before sound of calm footsteps could be hearding to the secret room.


    Everyone straightened up as they listened to the approaching footstep.


    Creak¡­.the door was slowly pushed forward. A silhouette could be seen and then a man stepped inside.


    The three great merchant instantly stood up as a sign of respect


    When Aero enters he seems like a likable person and has not hint of a great warrior that rampages through the battlefield like a War God.


    They expected to see a regal and dignified person, standing straight like an unbendable steel.


    To see such an affable looking person was truly not in line with their expectations.


    But Thornleaf quickly break from his own thought ande forward to gesture to Aero where to seat


    "Please sit down, Sir Aero" Thornleaf said with respect


    Then the three merchants took turns addressing themselves. Actually before Aero came he had already made his research.


    Thornleaf is not the only one that had spies running around. Not to mention their spies is of lower quality and could not roam as freely as the agents of a Kingdom.


    While Thornleaf is an influential merchant, topare his wealth and the umted wealth of the royalty isughable.


    Using the Secret Corps of Vanheim is one of the smartest move he has ever made.


    Aero also spread misinformation and block a few discovery by the spies of Thornleaf in his business today.


    With their information, Aero knows who the key person in Vanheim is, people he needs to look out for and people who have the potential to be great.


    They then talked for a while before getting to the real question. It was then that the three of them realizes something about Aero.


    He is not an unbendable steel. Far from it. He is different from Zeus. He is water, taking the form of its container, flexible and calm.


    Darius once meet Zeus in the North.


    When he saw Zeus he was awed and pressured by his intensity and the determination in his eyes.


    So, when he saw Aero he was disappointed that Aero was so different from the image of the one equal to Zeus.


    But now he understand.


    When a sword meets water, the sword could slice water but water will rejoin. Aero truly could be Zeus greatest enemy.


    When they talked, they felt that he was a likable and easygoing person. And there lies the trap.


    He makes them, three of the great merchants in Vanheim, who was wary against him to let down their guard.


    This is how Darius understand this Aero has more than meets the eye.


    ''He''s dangerous'' he thought to himself.


    Then finally after twist and turns they finally delve to the real question.


    "Thank you for your hospitality. So what is the reason you wanted to meet me?" Aero feigned ignorance.


    All three of them know that Aero feigned ignorance. He wants to y hard to get. Thornleaf was thinking.


    Then they told Aero to help them get the contract for the trade route that is about to be opened in Nairhell.


    Each one proposes conditions and debated each other exining to Aero why they were the most qualified to get the kingdom contract.


    It was like a presentation of theirpanies to impress a huge stockholder


    Aero only nodded and did a few nonmittal gesture.


    "I will decide after the victory ceremony" Aero dered.


    After talking with Aero the merchants realized Aero is actually giving them time to present gifts to him and the deadline is after the victory ceremony.


    No doubts Aero is expecting gold and precious items given to him. In that moment Aero showed quite a horrible expression.


    An expression of greed.


    They all nodded to each other understanding Aero intention.


    People said he''s honorable. What is so honorable about him? He is sly more like it.


    "Then, our meeting today is adjourned" Aero said ending the discussion.


    Then quickly Aero got out of the inn. To the three merchants they thought Aero will only meet with the three of them.


    But to be honest, he had many letters from other merchantpanies asking to meet him. And he never rejected any of them


    And every time Aero meets a merchant he will say vaguely what he wants in exchange for the contracts.


    That day alone from morning to evening he met about fifteen merchantpanies. He is even busier than the merchant themselves.


    Each of the merchantpany believed that if they bribe Aero, he will give them the contract.


    I struck big. Aero smiles to himself.


    Actually Aero has already decided whichpany that will be chosen to establish the trade route.


    He chose Reed and Darius Company. Two of thergest Merchant Company and their records are good.


    The other merchants that give him bribe will all think that those two merchantpanies gave him the most money so they will have noints even though they lost in this bidding war.


    If Aero chooses small merchantpanies people will be suspicious of his criteria.


    However choosing those two will not raise any question. It is also good for the contract to have two people developing it.


    Why?


    Competition.


    They could not afford to ck off. Even if they do, Aero could always change the party if he is not satisfied.


    And every time he met with the other merchants he always chooses secretive ces. He went back and log out.


    When he log back in, it was morning.


    The time hase for the victory ceremony.


    ************************************************************************


    Last chapter for the mass release. praise me..Mwahahaha. Hope you enjoy it and please leave somement or reviews for my story

 Chapter 40: A KISS (1)

    <h4>Chapter 40: A KISS (1)</h4>


    The sound of music could be heard in the squares of the Capital as people would dance with their loved ones.


    Bards sings song of victory and poetspose a poem for the fallen heroes. Stall filled the alley leading to the main square as people could be seen buying and selling things.


    Today is the day of the victory ceremony. Every citizen has happy expressions on their face and relieved that the war has ended.


    The newbie yers are also swept up by the mood and enjoying the benefit of being on the winning side.


    Delegations from other countries have crowded the pce square since morning to offer gifts and congrattions for surviving the crisis.


    Though there is some crisis with the Orcs tribes in the morning.


    Some citizens who areing to the square to watch the victory ceremony screamed when looking at Gruk face in the morning.


    Considering Gruk ising to the pce with his giant club, and added that his face is fierce one could understand the citizen shock and fear


    Though fortunately, Gruk just smiled.


    However that did not help. After all Gruk smile look like a psychopath ready to kill its victim.


    Coupled with the fact the giant club on his back is marked with fresh blood, his smile did not help instead it probably worsen the situations.


    Well, it was finally settled after General Bradheim exined the situations to the frightened citizens.


    With his cavalry entering the Capital, the citizens finally feel calm and safe.


    Then armored horses and armored ck soldiers riding on horseback on the street in a grand procession showcase the might of Vanheim to the world.


    It was like a procession of an all-conquering army that is unstoppable


    The g of Vanheim waved gracefully in the topmost tower of the castles all around the capital city.


    Nobles from each state of the Kingdom also came to the pce to watch the ceremony else they might offend the new King.


    Usually they would just send a few letters or make some excuses not to attend.


    The arrogance of the nobles have always been prevalent in the Royal Courts especially those nobles of the founding members of the Kingdom


    But defeat after defeat in the hands of King George and Aero, the nobles knew the trend of the world is not with them so they need to tread carefully else the legacy of hundred years of their family would be destroyed in their hands.


    None of the nobles dare disobey not when George has managed to put the military in his control.


    The will of the people behind him and the King rules wisely with the advice of Aero.


    He is not greedy, frugal and diligent and when he makes a mistake he did not hide it, instead he corrected it and admit his mistakes.


    Aero suggestion makes the King create another department to record his deeds and his mistakes


    Aero once said in his meeting with the King


    ''A sage king must have official historians who recorded the mistakes made by the ruler, and official musicians. These official musicians are not to sing song of desire but to sing bads to remind the ruler of his mistakes. Ordinary folk could be heard making criticisms against the ruler on the roadside, and businessmen could be heard discussing the ruler''s faulty actions in the marketce. Thus, sage rulers will be able to hear about their mistakes and correct them, and to implement sensible policies that were just and honorable. These are the factors that contributed to the longevity of their government.''


    The King hearing this was enlightened. Aero on the other hand gains the appreciation of the Bards and Musician ss yers who now could sell their service to the Royal Court


    In one move Aero had made sure the King action could be tempered if excessive and at the same time gaining the support of Bards and Musicians.


    Aero had seen how effective Bards are in raising morale and influencing emotions.


    Maybe now they are limited but if given enough time Bards and Musician will be more than just support in the wars that is toe.


    With Aero and George joining hand together, they are seen by the schrs as a shini9ng example of a great rtionship between master and subject.


    King George magnanimity and his actions have spread and far and people have even started calling him an enlightened and sagely King


    Fighting this kind of shining reputation how could the nobles have a chance.


    The nobles then be meek in the Royal court that with one snort of the King they would shut up their mouth no longer so brazen like in the past.


    Not to mention that now Vanheim is bing stronger which only strengthen and increases King George prestige and image.


    Schrs praised King George deed and aplishment and gaining the citizens trust with each of his actions.


    This shows the influence that George has amassed after Aero sessfully put George on the throne is like Heaven and Earth before he had Aero serving him.


    Now, that George has both the support and adoration from the people the nobles couldn''t even raise their voice to the King anymore.


    Vanheim is beginning to be more powerful and at the same time¡­..dangerous.


    The ceremony will begin with rewarding the people who has contributed in the Northern expedition.


    When it was decided Dan was eager to know his reward since he contributed a lot in the battlefield.


    The victory ceremony as it has been decreed will be held in the pce square.


    After the ceremony there will be feast, party and music like any great victory ceremony. An asion Gruk seems to enjoy.


    From the moment he came to the Pce, he was asking for foods and drinks. Aero was amused seeing this.


    Is he too much deep in his character as an Orc, or is Gruk in real life like to drink and dance?


    Either way, Aero had no time to ask Gruk of this matter.


    King George spared no expenses for this ceremony.


    This is a joyous asion.


    His country that was gued by many problems before is beginning to get back on its feet, stronger than ever.


    And it''s all thanks to Aero.


    His friend and his advisor. Without him, George might have not achieved what he achieves today.


    He will give Aero what he deserves.


    Then after the people had a chance to see each other and talk to each other the ceremony began.


    The horns were blown signifying the time is afoot. The prieste and chanted the Hymns to honor the Gods.


    Sacrifices were given to the fires and the name of the Gods were invoked. The music is then yed.


    After that the music ends and a few influential Elders in theirmunity spoke of the Gods, the deeds of Heroes and the need to honor the fallen heroes and the living ones.


    The nobles are pping as etiquette dictates. There was silence after that as each of them offer the fallen ones prayers to reach Elysium in Lord Hades dominion.


    Then it was the main event.


    The announcer announces the arrival of the King.


    Then a figure appeared on the constructed podium that houses a replica throne exactly like that of in the Throne Room in the pce.


    Everyone could see the king walking to the throne to begin the ceremony.


    The throne is located on a high tform in the Throne Room.


    The members of the court stand guard below and when the king is presiding, only he, his family, and his council may sit.


    All others must stand or kneel.


    But today is a special asion.


    These are not normal men in his court today.


    They are the heroes of the Kingdom and George intends to treat them as such. The Throne Room is decorated with beautiful tapestries of art depicting heroic acts of brave heroes.


    A new tapestry was added yesterday.


    It depicts a warrior shing like a Mad God, raging in the battlefield dyeing the painting red.


    It was a depiction of Aero in the battlefield.


    After listening from eyewitness report of the troops and the scout, King George intends to honor Aero by putting a painting of his deed in the Battle of Coro in the Throne room.


    Those who sees the painting recognizes who it is.


    Aero is truly being honored by King George. His reputation in the court is bound to soar. By now, no one in Vanheim does not know of Aero.


    The yers who are lucky enough to get invited also had a tinge of jealousy towards Aero for garnering the attention of the nobles.


    There are many yers that didn''t join the war or migrated to other Kingdoms because they fear that Vanheim would lose now regretting their decision.


    If only they fought in the war maybe they too would be honored like Aero.


    But talking about that now is toote.


    The ceremony is beginning. Therge pce square quieted. The only voice that could be heard was the King.


    First, George awarded the soldiers that showed considerable courage and fought bravely for Vanheim.


    They were rewarded with money and raise of their contribution to Peasants. Some who killed many enemies have even managed to raise their contribution level to Lord.


    They were enfeoffed with somends and were given titles of nobility.


    The one who was lucky to get that kind of recognition was duo archer in Raina division. Then the captains who led the soldiers were also given the same rewards.


    Some were given the nobility title.


    Some were given money and precious weapons.


    Then the other soldiers of every rank that contributed to the victory were also rewarded handsomely.


    The list of achievement were read out by the Scribe of the King


    Considering that they have a lot of loot andrge tract ofnds that they got from the big battle, Vanheim can afford to shower its people withvish gifts.


    And finally the main event.


    Themanders that lead the soldiers and push to victory against arger superior force.


    Bradheim, Dan, Amy, Raina and Aero.


    But first the conferment of the state. King George look towards the Veranis delegation which include King Philip.


    He smiles and King Phillip nodded


    King Philip was already waiting for too long and he is already waited for too long. Many delegates from other countries have heard about this.


    But still, they need to confirm it.


    ''King Phillip'' George said and Philipe in front of the throne and bowed a little looking downwards.


    The ambassadors of other kingdoms looking at the King of Veranis bowing to King of Vanheim frowned.


    Then they look at each other and their bitter expression could not be hidden


    Everyone in the royal court of Veranis and Vanheim knows what George is trying to do thus Philip bowing was not considered a humiliation.


    He is bowing to the one he believes will be the Emperor of the Vjeri and that is no shame


    Then he slowly kneeled. This time the ambassadors of the other kingdom gasped. King George nodded in satisfaction


    Then he decreed


    "King of Veranis, Lord of Veranis, Duke of Ve, Protector of His Kingdom, Philip II, rise" George then summoned Philip toe closer.


    Philip stepped close to the Throne. He kneeled once again. George was satisfied looking at the other delegation of other kingdoms who were trying their best to appear calm.


    Today was not only the day of his kingdom victory ceremony, it is also the day where he will dere his ambition for the world to see.


    Then George continued.


    "I am King George Vanheim, Ruler of Vanheim and It''s Sovereign, Duke of Vanheim, Ruler of Silmar and Bretten, hereby confer the state of Erdanis to you. May this act of goodwill enhance the rtions of our kingdoms."


    Actually there is a piece of good news after the Battle of Coro conclude and Bradheim went to Silmar.


    After Bradheim conquered Silmar easily, realizing that Vetten barely had any soldiers defending Bretten they quickly took the state without much resistance.


    The matter of prisoners of war is handed to Aero to deal with it. There is no one wiser said King George when they were discussing about the POWs.


    Back to the ceremony.


    George handed a parchment ofnd deeds. It is proof that Erdanis state belongs to Veranis and it will be recorded in history.


    The Vanheim court erupted with apuse.


    Especially the Veranis delegate they are pping even harder than the Vanheim officials and with tears in their eyes.


    Niovar delegates just pped unenthusiastically.


    Karak Federation offers it''s congrattion to the Veranis delegate while like always hiding their true motives in their words.


    Gerad delegates just gritted their teeth but did not dare say anything.


    "I, Philip II King of Veranis, Sovereign of Its People, Lord of Veranis, Duke of Ve, and Protector of My Kingdom ept this act of goodwill. May the rtions of our two kingdoms prospers to an age of peace"


    Another cheer.


    This marks a new age for both of those Kingdoms and ultimately made those two nations allied more closely than ever.


    King Philip retreated and beside him was his son Alexander. Alexander face is unreadable.


    Smiles filled the faces of Veranis delegation.

 Chapter 41: A KISS (2)

    <h4>Chapter 41: A KISS (2)</h4>


    Now it is time for the stars of the war to be rewarded. First King George summons his brother.


    "To my brother Bradheim. For his enduring perseverance and his talents on the battlefield I appoint him as Marshall of Vanheim. I will also appoint him to be the vanguard for the attack against Vetten"


    Marshall is a title of importance. It is the councilor in charge of the military. They are also expected to lead the armies if the King decides not to.


    In other words, King George is showing his trust towards his brother and he also did well in putting down the rumors of his bad rtion with his older brother.


    "I ept the reward, brother" Then Bradheim stepped backward from the throne.


    He was smiling. Clearly he is happy and he felt like the knot in his heart was untied. He was built for war and that is where he belongs.


    This is obvious.


    But he also understand that the reason why George gives him the reign on the military was because he is showing to him, he is trusting him.


    Bradheim while he did not entirely agree with his Royal Father on the fact he choose George to sit on the throne, he knew he could no longer rebel.


    Since he already had the chance to rebel but he did not, such chance will nevere again.


    After all if he rebels now, he will not be benefiting the Kingdom, instead he will be harming the Kingdom.


    Meanwhile the ceremony is ongoing


    "Heroine Raina, rise" King George said, his eyes beaming proudly


    "For leading the archers in slowing the march of our enemies, I reward you a mansion in the capital city and one hundred thousand gold as reward and five thousand gold stipend for each month. You will be given the title Countess Raina of Berthold. You will also be given the Dragon Heartstring Bow that was passed down in the Royal family. Will you ept?


    "I ept Your Grace" Raina bowed and put her hand at her heart signifying loyalty.


    The archer''s division cheer nearly raised the ceiling.


    They were screaming and whistling. The King smiles a bit before some of the old minister red at the archer division and they slowly slow down their voice, looking slightly embarrassed


    Atst there was silence again.


    "Commander Dan, rise"


    "Your Grace" Dan is not just amander in Vanheim army. He is like a friend to George, following George since the days of his exile.


    Dan is an outgoing type of friend and straightforward in his action.


    There is happiness in King George seeing his old friend


    "You have proved to the other Kingdoms that Our might is unbeatable. For that I appoint you to be Marquis of Zantleaf. From now on, you will be known as Marquis Dan of Zantleaf. You will be given one hundred and fifty thousand gold as reward; ten thousand gold stipends a month, and a residence will be constructed in the way you like. You will be given the Golden Armor that once belonged to the Hero of Old Vanheim. Will you ept?"


    "Yes, Your Grace" Dan said smiling, as he could not hide his excited and happy expression. Following Aero was one of the wisest decision he made in his life.


    The troops were beside themselves. Theirmander is now nobility. The yers were also happy of Dan achievements.


    Many of them bonded with Dan during the expedition. Dan is after all a friendly person. A little trusting and sometimes clumsy but it is this quality that endear him to people.


    Next was Amy.


    "Heroine Amy rise"


    "For supporting the troops and providing sce andfort for the injured and the dead, for saving the lives of my people, I give you my utmost gratitude"


    Some of the NPCs were tearing up.


    Probably they have families that died in the war.


    "For your service, I will reward you the Recipe Book for Potions from the Secret Archive. You will also be rewarded one hundred thousand gold. I will appoint you as the Royal Physician. From now on you will be called Lady Amy. Will you ept?"


    "Yes, Your Grace" Amy epts the title


    "May the book help you in saving more lives in the future"


    The din of the cheers was deafening. Most of theme from Amy fan club.


    ''Yeah, who would thought that brute girl has so many boys pining for her'' Aero thought to himself as he look at the men cheering on Amy


    Aero noticed that Amy was looking at him, staring while Sarah whispered something to her. Sarah was next.


    She was rewarded a mansion,70 thousand gold, seven divine herbs that belong to the Royal family and the title of Lady Sarah, Baroness of Certes in the vicinity of Bretten.


    It was one of the viges there. Many ministers came to her and congratte her. So is the delegates.


    Even Philip offered her congrattion. He seems to be very fond of her. Without her effort in persuading King Philip Aero n would not work.


    Then George raised his hand. The room was silent. Everyone is waiting for this moment.


    The most important moment has arrived.


    The main character of the war.


    The King face was beaming proudly at Aero


    "Aero, my friend,e" This kind of such familiar terming out form the mouth of the King is signifying to the entire Vanheim court how important Aero in George mind.


    Aero instead of stepping humbly strutted to the Throne. Yet George didn''t think of it as an insult.


    He smiles looking at King George and King George smiles looking at him. They both understand each other.


    "You have helped me more than once. You have helped me when I was weak and powerless. You have taken the burdens of my Kingdom and carried it for me. For that you have my eternal gratitude."


    Then George continued his conferment speech.


    "I as the King of Vanheim raise you to the status of Duke. You will rule the state of Bretten. You will be rewarded to see the Secret Archive. I confer to you the title The General Who Pacified the North. You will be given four hundred thousand gold and a stipend of thirty thousand gold stipends a month. You will also be given the Howling Dragon Saber that belonged to one of my ancestors in IV."


    The crowd gasped. And the officials were shocked


    The Howling Dragon saber is one of the Kingdom''s regalia. in IV is famous for ying a dragon with that sword.


    For George to part with it, Aero must have been pretty close with the King.


    "From now on, you will be known as Duke Aero. Will you ept?"


    Yes.


    That is what everyone expects to hear.


    After all who in their right mind will reject the King gifts.


    What has two thumbs and don''t want to stuck handling state affairs all the time. This guy.


    Aero was thinking in his head.


    "Forgive me, Your Grace. I cannot."


    Gasp of shocks can be heard in the room.


    "I''m happy to take the other rewards but appointing me to Duke is hardly appropriate."


    "Why? You have done many great deeds for this Kingdom. You will find no one will object to this." King George looked sullen.


    "There are many ces I would like to go Your Grace. If you appoint me Duke I will have to manage the state. And I''ll do it without fail. But if that happens I will have no time to travel"


    "But---"


    To be honest George wanted to stop Aero from wandering to other Kingdoms.


    "This is my request, Your Grace" The King sighed


    "Alright, then. Then the other rewards will be bestowed to you" said George.


    "Thank you Your Grace. Your generosity will never be forgotten" Aero replied and returned to his ce.


    "Now that''s settled, let the feast begins"


    Kling,ng. The melody was peaceful and rhythmic.


    The sounds of music instrument can be heard in every street of the capital city. Aromatic cooking fills the pce halls.


    Laughter could be heard. Jokes were exchanged. Congrattions were offered.


    Aero walk through the crowds as people offer him congrattions incessantly. In his walk he saw Danpeting in hand wrestling with Victor, one of the duo archers in Raina units.


    They looked like they would break each other arm. Victoria is seen chatting up with Raina talking about bows probably.


    Those twin siblings only interest are bows.


    They are magnificent in the war. Not many survived during the war. They are the lucky ones.


    ''No, luck doesn''t have anything to do with it''


    ''They were capable'' Aero thought to himself.


    Everywhere he goes he can see people rejoicing and enjoying each otherpany,ughing and trading drinks.


    Speaking of drinking Aero heard that Gruk and Bradheim are having a drinking contest in the squares.


    The rowdy Orcs keep encouraging their tribe leader to drink, drink, like it was a chanting


    Bradheim troops are not any better.


    They both will have a bad hangover next morning.


    Aero then silently, without anyone realizing moved to somewhere quieter. He finally arrived at the balcony.


    While people are rejoicing he wanted to be alone, watching the stars. He sighed as he look at the night sky.


    "I wish you could have been here. The sun is beautiful, the moon is elegant and the wind is soothing. Sound of music filled the roads and the stars twinkling on the night skies. Life¡­.is beautiful. But, mainly, I wish you could have been here."


    Aero said wistfully while looking at the full moon.


    It was beautifu---


    "Who?" Aero reminiscing about old memories is interrupted with a question


    Aero turned to look back and saw Amy. And for a moment he saw his Amy. The one that left.


    The one who sent him into hell over and over again, thinking about her. The one¡­..that he felt most sorry about. Because it was toote.


    "Why are you here? Go celebrate" Aero raised his tone without meaning to.


    "Who?" Amy was not taken aback. Instead she asked again.


    "Who what?"


    "Who do you wish to be here?" She heard what he said. And for a moment Aero was flustered


    Calming himself he answers


    "Someone who is not here anymore"


    "Then, isn''t that stupid?" Amy said


    "Is it?" Aero ask back, his tone is a little cold.


    "Yes, why not wish for people that are here." Amy said, as she too look at the stars


    "Who would I wish for then?"


    "How about wish for me?" she said with a low voice that Aero barely could heard it


    Amy said while blushing. Her cheeks were red. It was the most adorable expression Aero has seen from Amy.


    It skips a beat, my heart.


    This is weird. I thought Amy hated me. Why is she suddenly like this? Aero thought to himself


    "Maybe I don''t want to wish for you" he said


    "Why not?" Amy challenged.


    "You''re stubborn" He offered


    "But in a good way" Amy countered. Aero shakes his head


    "You''re difficult" he added. Amy just smiles and shakes her head


    "No, that is inurate. I''m challenging." She corrected


    Aero is confused. So, he asked


    "I am in no mood to y games tonight. What do you want, Amy?"


    "I like you, Aero"


    She said it so fiercely and so directly that Aero could not help but feel the seriousness of her words.


    It was also so sudden. Without warning or without signs suddenly she opens her words with that.


    He is flustered.


    His face began reddening. Then he told himself. She means something else.


    "Yeah, I like you too" Aero just brushed it off. Amy grab Aero white robe sleeve and said


    "You know that is not what I meant" Aero look at Amy and countless thought shed by


    It''s one thing to like a person. It''s another to feel someone else like you, and to feel a responsibility toward that affection.


    Because he knows how heavy that responsibility is. And he remembers that memory again. A hospital.


    A woman soaked wet in water.


    Blood pooling on the floor.


    "Don''t joke around Amy" Aero said to Amy while at the same time purging that memory from resurfacing


    "I''m not joking"


    Aero believing Amy is just joking is determined to see how far Amy would go. So hees closer to Amy.


    Their distance is so close that he could hear her breathing. He could swear he could even hear her heartbeat


    "What would you do if I kissed you right now?"


    At first she was flustered and shyly look down. But then she look back up, staring into his eyes, her eyes are full of determination.


    Amy stared at his face for a moment and then looked at his lips then she said with a smile


    "I would kiss you back."


    Ok. ...That was not the response he expected. He gulped and then he fumbles his word and said


    "Ok, enough of this. I''m going to the hall."


    Just when Aero is about to step down the stairs, Amy held his arm and pull him to her. They were inches with each other. Aero could hear Amy rasped breathing.


    "What do you thi---"


    Then she kissed him. Just like that.


    And what does Aero think the kiss felt like? Whatever he thinks the kiss should feel like, it surpassed his expectation above and beyond


    Have you ever lost yourself in a kiss? That is what he felt. Lost. In that one moment he forgot about anything


    He lost himself in that kiss and found himself again in that kiss.


    It was sweet. That is what he felt when her lips touches his. Sweet as the spring and warm like summer.


    She kissed him desperately and passionately.


    Aero could not help but be entranced and bedazzled if that is the right description. Because words doesn''t seems enough to describe the feeling of that kiss.


    And then without meaning to he kissed her back.


    Though that is bullshit.


    How could he not meant to when all of the fiber of his being desperately wanted her the way she wanted him


    He kissed her passionately, desperately.


    Licking the sides and corners of her mouth, and he delivered it back to her, that passion he felt, over and over in a wave of pleasure and passion.


    For that moment everything faded away. The stars, the sky, the sound of the music all of it disappeared in that one magical moment


    Everything other than them bes dark background while only two of them were shining with light in this whole dark universe.


    Only you and me.


    Then she stopped slowly but gently. And he also stopped, his hand is holding her face


    They were both gasping for air. And she looked at him. A look of a predator that finally got its prey. She smirked.


    Aero release his hand and ask


    "Why did you¡ª"


    "A kiss is a lovely trick designed by nature to stop speech when words be superfluous."


    She said matter of factly. Then she stepped down back to the festivities smugly.


    ''I could not move. I was frozen in ce, just looking at her back .I knew she was brave but I didn''t know she had a sassy side.'' He thought to himself and he smiles despite of himself


    ''And I think I like it'' He added and he chuckles a bit


    *************************************************************************


    Double chapter for today. Thank you for reading and if you like it please vote and leave some reviews.

 Chapter 42: THE BROADCAST (1)

    <h4>Chapter 42: THE BROADCAST (1)</h4>


    ETV3 BROADCASTING STATION


    The trainees and interns are running around on the hallways of the office bringing with them the files.


    The audio director and the broadcasting directors are cooperating in editing and improvising captions and deciding air time slots.


    Its hectic today in the station. No, to more urate it is chaos.


    After the station announced that they got the exclusive on Aero video adventure, calls wereing in asking from advertisers, fans and yers on when the station were going to release the video.


    The yers especially is already impatient and some people are trolling the web forum causing it to crash down which anger the IT guy


    The forum of Brave World is also getting so bogged down because of so many people logging in at the same time to ask the same thing.


    And they are all asking about the hottest person in Brave World right now.


    Aero of the East.


    The editing team is in hell right now; their eye bag is so thick they look like pandas. The Director is yelling orders asking them to be faster with the editing.


    The editing director on the other hand went to argue with the CP asking that if they do not edit it properly the viewers would left them after the broadcast which is what nobody want.


    The Director responded to the Editing Director by yelling again through his phone at some other people.


    It is truly a stressful day today and everyone is on edge. The office long table is filled with timetable of TV programs that need to be rescheduled.


    Dramas, documentary, variety shows all need to rescheduled back


    And one of the people inside here is one of the yers of Brave World so he knew how this video would surely capture viewer attention.


    This video would surely be trending on many portal sites. Articles has alreadyes out in many news sites about spection of some of the things Aero did in the war.


    The response is hot and any short clip of the war taken by some amateur video jockey has already be viral because theck of content in the official channel right now.


    Neil is one of the people in the production team, and a colleague of Sarah. He too ys Brave World as a magician.


    So he of course knows about Aero and was excited than anyone because he get first viewing as part of the Editing Team.


    He saw the video earlier than anyone. And it was a video of epic proportions. The war scenes had even surpasses some war movies.


    With the sounds and the brutality that is present, it makes anyone blood boils.


    But it is also for that reason the Editing team is butting heads with the other Directors because of the fact some parts of the war had to be censored.


    The Editing team felt that if they edit too much they would take away the realism of the scene.


    He was even envious of Sarah that yed such a big role in the war.


    And he was excited more than anyone in the station to see Aero adventure disyed on the television and the inte.


    Not too far away from Neil, a woman is seen smiling as she was praised by the Director on her project of making a star.


    Sarah did not make a mistake. Choosing Aero was the right decision.


    "WE''RE DONE!!" shouts came from the editing room. Everybody look towards the Director and the Director nodded


    "OK. Roll the ad." The Director shouted.


    The ad was a snippet of the war. It shows smoke and arrows flying with the sound of energetic music apanying the screams and cry of battle.


    Scores of uplifting music of war drums and ssical instrument apanied the short scene.


    It was a good ad, showing the war in both its glory and gore


    Then, after the ad, it began. The first scene starts during Aero speech. The camera pans out and shows the crowds and soldiers.


    The speech was spoken and people in the broadcasting station nodded. It was edited beautifully.


    It was a rousing speech. The people that watch the television while drinking beer and eating theirte night snacks were also enthusiastic.


    "Whoa, good speech" muttered some of the employees in the room.


    Yes, it was a good speech. If it was not how could he raise so many people to volunteer for the war?


    Sarah thought to herself.


    Aero was always an eloquent speaker and a master maniptor, adept with the ways of words.


    Then the scene shifted to Aero marching to Fort Vars. Ten thousands of marching soldiers in steel armor shows a sight no longer could be seen in the modern world.


    It was an awesome sight and it look so realistic like the NPCs is real like them. Some employees that did not see the video yet do not understand why Aero did not try to reinforce Fort Elken.


    "Why did he---"


    Then the conversation Aero had with Dan exined all of it


    "Oh, so that''s why" some said.


    Then it showed how Aero arrived and after some time decided to get out of the Fort. The editing team add the music that adds the suspense of an impending army from Vetten.


    It was a good editorial decision that did not detract from the solemnity of the scene. Then the scene shifted on how Aero prepared for a raid.


    Some employees were on edge.


    Even for those who already knew what''s going to happen seeing it in the screen with music and editing were different than what they just heard or see on the forum.


    The night raid scene then started. When Aero started attacking during the night some employees were shocked.


    Some screamed in excitement.


    The sight of Aero whirling through the ranks of enemies like an unstoppable storm and killing anyone who stood in his way was seared into their mind.


    The Druids abilities and tactics also show how they were an important asset during the war.


    They constructed earth barriers that made an effective wall that trapped Kyle troops making them no different than sitting ducks.


    Aero might have not realized this during the raid, but by effectively creating the barrier, Aero has doomed many yers and NPCs alike to die in such a horrible way.


    Some who were not capable to escape the barrier were burned to death.


    The screams were horrifying and added together with people on fire running wildly before falling to the ground did not help to calm people hearts.


    But the fact that Aero just kept slicing his opponents like a killing machine is more terrifying.


    There was no expression from Aero face as he shes the enemy. The fact he was calm when killing just make it creepier.


    Then the screen showed Aero hiding in the camp after leaving ten of thousand charred corpses of his enemies.


    The people at home nodded as they could understand why Aero retreated. It is true that Vetten army was numerically superior and Aero was just using the night raid to lower morale and it was a shock tactic.


    Then the screen showed how Aero used poisons to kill the other Vetten soldiers.


    "That was cunning" said some employees


    "Yeah, but what is his ss?" another asked


    "Warrior isn''t it?" said an employee that watches the screen, while sipping some coffee


    "Idiot, warriors can''t disguise themselves" said another


    "An assassin then" Tim from Promotion offered.


    "I''ve never seen an assassin that had that kind of destructive power. Assassins rely on uracy and swiftness. Aero is not" Lena from Human Resources countered


    "So, what ss is he?"


    "How should I know?"


    The editing team knows to some degree. So does the Director and the Production team. The others don''t know.


    And they intend to keep it that way.


    However Aero antics did not end there. Disguising himself to be another person again, he killed the support division of Kyle on their beds


    It was a cruel but effective tactic.


    Then he retreated in the dark of nights like a wind of cmity thates and goes unnoticed.


    That stunt of his got many praises from the people at the studio.


    Then an ad appear again from the sponsors. Way to ruin the mood for the viewers at home who has already forgot to munch on their snacks.


    But this is after all a TV station.


    The crowd of people was frustrated. It was one of the high point of Aero adventure and suddenly an Ad?


    Neil also believes even viewers at home are frustrated.


    "Aww, what''s that?" the employee''sined


    "Ehem, that''s our sponsor" a sound from behind the room could be heard.


    It was the director. The employee''s quieted. The Director doesn''t seem angry. If anything he looked happy.


    Neil walked to the Director and said


    "The rating is high huh?" Neil asked. Sarah who was beside the Director was smiling since she could guess.


    The Director just nodded but there is a slight smile on the edge of his mouth.


    **************************************************************************************************


    Part 1 of the chapter. Tomorrow will be the next chapter

 Chapter 43: THE BROADCAST (2)

    <h4>Chapter 43: THE BROADCAST (2)</h4>


    Then after the five minute ad, the scene resumes at the Fort with Kyle and his troops sieging the Forts.


    Arrows were fired.


    Thousands of them clouded the sky that it covered the sky.


    You could see many soldiers that got shot by the arrows, and there are also those two archers from Aero camp that shoot so precise it''s like they werepeting with each other.


    Some bes porcupines with arrows all over their bodies. Others are lucky and manage to maintain their shield formation.


    It was truly a rain of arrows.


    The magic division of Vanheim and Vetten was also not left out from the action.


    Destructive Magic of every kind was hurled and explosion lights the night away.


    Rock Bullets, Fireballs, Ice Spears, you name it, every kind of destructive magic was being used to kill each other.


    The nights were like fireworks if your idea of fireworks is people hurling so many magic attack that you could almost not differentiate which is the enemy and which is your ally.


    Bodies fell and stomped over byrade and enemies alike as the war progressed.


    Blood flowed on the very ground they were stepping on dyeing the green grass red and the soil moist, damp and sticky


    The Vetten troops were being rained down by that kind of magic since the moment they tried to siege the tower.


    At least, this would be a valuable lesson to people who want to follow Aero footsteps in war.


    Aero idea of using the vigers and clearing the vicinity of the Fort of supplies was a brilliant show of tactics.


    It was a gueri tactics


    The ballista were also used or at least almost used. The archers and magician always targeted it first.


    It was the first of its kind. A true war in such scale in Brave World. A war where it is led and orchestrated by a yer


    Everyone could not move their eyes from the screen. It was exhrating. It was mesmerizing.


    This is what adventure is all about.


    There is this one scene where Kyle troops tried to climb the Fort only to be poured with oil and burned.


    From the screen you could see many of Kyle troops were pale when looking at their burned friends.


    However it also showed that day by day, the Fort was weakening under constant battle. It also could be detected by the archery divisionckluster attack.


    The editing team highlighted the days and night and speed up and edited some unnecessary scene


    The music score added to the deste feeling of the Vanheim troops seeing that their days is numbered on the Fort


    In the video it shows the archery division of Vanheim was slowly getting weaker and slower than the day before in initiating attack and did not shoot as ferociously as before.


    This can mean only one thing.


    They have insufficient arrows. Then a scene of Kyle walking to the Fort gate finally came which has been made meme in the onlinemunity.


    The way he arrogantly struts were made to be a hrious meme in many sites. Kyle was trying to negotiate with Aero.


    "AERO!!!" Kyle yelled.


    "AERO!!!!"


    In front of the huge gate of the Fort Kyle yelled his heart out. The scene was really beautiful. In a war amander screaming asking for each other. Or at least that is what Neil thought.


    "AERO!!!!!"


    "ANSWER ME!!"


    Then the viewers could see movement in the highest ce in the Fort. And he has shown himself. He was looking calm.


    ''Well, if it isn''t the enemymander. Why are you screaming like a monkey, hollering me in front of my gates?"


    "You have just disrupted my evening nap you know" Aero continued. The soldiers on top of the towerughed as Aero fans his face.


    This scene of utter disregard was what some people trying to imitate with them holding fan and said elegantly things like


    "You just disturb me eating'' and many other variations of these dialogue.


    The employeesughed. In such intense situation Aero could still insult the enemymander. He yawned like he couldn''t care less.


    "That was cool. He just dissed Kyle" an employee from the Promotion office said


    "He was rude" said his friend


    "Well, it''s not like his troops are trying to invade Kyle''s hometown. I say he has a right to be rude." Another person that is beside them countered.


    "Quiet, I need to hear what he says"


    The scene continues when Kyle said his sentences


    "Aero, give me your surrender. I promise none of your troops will be executed. Your safety will be guaranteed. "


    Kyle was saying this earnestly at least that is what the majority of viewers thought.


    But since the viewer''s already knows the oue of this battle they just scoffed at Kyle suggestion.


    ''Oh, at least he knows negotiation"


    "No, if you''re not an idiot you know that is just a ploy. If there is anything that can be learned by observation, Kyle is not a person like that. He''s stubborn. Why do you think so many troops died under his order?"


    Then the studio heard Aerough. A mockingugh. Aero look down on Kyle from the top of the tower and it is clear Aero look at Kyle with condescending look.


    "HAHAHA." Heughed mockingly.


    ''Are you making a joke, Kyle? I have just killed so many of your troops before and now you expect me to believe you''ll spare me? I rather die than surrender to you. Everyone in this fort would. You think I don''t know what you''re thinking? Do you think I''m an idiot or something? Are you even worthy for me to speak to you? If not for I was interrupted from my evening nap, do you think I would make the mistake of talking with a nobody like you?" Aero spoke from the tower heard by all the Vetten and Vanheim troops.


    The viewers all admire the valiant way he said it and the extreme disregard toward his enemies which many people now know was to incense Kyle with anger.


    Everyone now understand why Kyle was easily yed by Aero. Kyle failed to control his emotion.


    This is war and not child y.


    Emotions mean nothing in the battlefield. As amander one must rule their own emotion and not the other way around


    Kyle face was captured by the camera which turns red


    Kyle retorted back.


    "If you do not surrender when I finally break through the fort, I will cut your head and put it in a spike. I will torture you until you beg me to kill you" Kyle yelled.


    Aero then replied calmly


    "The brave may fall, but they cannot yield." Then before he walk down he smirk and said


    ''And I surely would like to see you try. You couldn''t even touches the sleeves of my clothes even when I''m raiding your camp and you talk big about wanting to take my head. Surely a dog that knows only to bark. Hahaha''


    "Oooh, great line"


    "Yeah," the brave may fall, but they cannot yield", where did he get his line?"


    After saying his piece Aero disappeared from the screen.


    And the editing team does a terrific job in timing the time Aero went back to the Fort to serve the viewers with another ad.


    The rest of the show highlights Aero tricks with the dummies, the rigged explosion in the Fort sacrificing their own troops and of course the shocking development in the Battle of Coro where Bradheim and Veranis troops joined Aero armies and ughter the Vetten troops.


    Some of the employees are sweating just looking at the battle. Some were trembling with excitement.


    Even the Director was yelling "dodge that, behind you" to the screen.


    And the reaction when reinforcement from Bradheim came was unexpected.


    All the people in the room cheered like it''s the world cup and their favorite team has just scored a goal.


    And they cheered and whistled when they saw Sarah; their own Production Director leading ten thousands of troops.


    With her beauty and the stylish red armor it was a sight to behold.


    Not to mention when Aero performed a formation that baited Kyle to attack the center thus rendering an opportunity for Aero to envelope Kyle troops and Aero using this opportunity to take Chris head.


    Then like a lion he wed his way on the battlefield unhindered. Killing legions of infantry troops and wading through so many troops that were all cut by Aero.


    The only objective is Kyle head. By the moment Aero arrived at Kyle spot, viewers could already see that Kyle has given up.


    And the lion mawed the sheep with no mercy, decapitating Kyle head. Some of the employees closed their eyes.


    This is why Brave World is restricted for underage yers. Because it has an element of realness in it.


    Too much realism.


    Blood will splutter.


    Limbs can be cut and heads can be separated.


    Neil even heard a story about some yers that sometimes fear to fight with some monsters because of the trauma they had when they were dying in the dungeon.


    The show is about to end. It was a great battle. By the end, the battlefield was flowing with blood.


    The Vanheim army left a mountain of corpse in their wake.


    The others Vetten soldiers surrendered. And the scene ended with Aero smiling looking at the sunset, his troop behind him, the g of Vanheim pping proudly.


    The wind blows Aero hair as Aero smiles looking at the far horizon and the video ended.


    The editing team sure knows how to wrap it nicely.


    All the people in the room are still standing watching the big screen. Even the director. Then suddenly, the Director snapped back to his old self.


    "Good job editing team" heplimented


    "Check the response in the inte too"


    "Yes Sir."


    In the inte the forum was going crazy. So many posts discussing about the war and Aero strategies


    -So.cool.Kyaaa-


    -Smart.Brilliant-


    -I can do better than that.-


    -Yeah.Dream on-


    -If you can do it, why didn''t you?-


    -Haters gonna hate-


    -He looks handsome. Maybe I''ll migrate to Vanheim-


    -Heard Vanheim will keep attacking Vetten. What do I do?-


    -You just disturb me reading, peasant! (Fanning a fan on my face)-


    -HAHAHA.I''m a yer at Vanheim. Come here, dude. Ditch Vetten. Sooner orter it will be under Vanheim.-


    More Vetten yers posted to reply the previousment.


    -No, we will fight-


    Someone then asked with a smiley smirking face


    -With what? Stones and sticks?-


    -You have lost your troops to Vanheim. Now, be a good dog and stopped barking -


    Said another person from Vanheim


    The forum was full withments like this. Some of them were praising Aero effort and congratting him. Some were trying to undermine Aero effort.


    Some were asking what to do after the big event. Aero name is beginning to be known by the yers in Brave World and that attracts both good yers and rival yers.


    *************************************************************************


    Second part of the chapter. Hope you like it. Like always if you like it please vote and leave some reviews

 Chapter 44: KNOWLEDGE

    <h4>Chapter 44: KNOWLEDGE</h4>


    VMS


    INTERVIEW WITH BROLY


    Breaking news all over the inte after the broadcast of ETV3 was aired.


    The broadcast of Aero war against Vetten broke an all-time high rating for ETV3.


    Most of the clips of the broadcast is edited and is posted in many video sharing sites and many of the, be viral


    Amidst the happiness of the directors of the program in ETV3, people did not know the war between VMS and ETV3 on the background with people tuning in more to watch ETV3 content.


    After the rating battle with ETV3, VMS has also started adding more segments rted to the virtual reality game.


    They started to interviewing yers that had an impact in Brave World. Not long after the rating battle VMS invited one of those yers to speak in one of their programs.


    One of those yers is Broly. Intending to keep the viewer''s fix to this channel they invited Broly toe to the studio.


    The ratings battle result shook the production director in VMS and they decided to added more and more segments regarding Brave World topete with ETV3


    For the first time ever they have lost a rating battle with ETV3.There was a lot of people that watched Zeus battle, but a lot more watched Aero adventure.


    It is unexpected. Aero rise in Brave World is meteoric to say the least and while he is the main character of the Vanheim-Vetten war, he rarely fights.


    While his attack is brilliant and his scheme is deep and his thinking is far reaching, hecks the explosive and powerful nature of Zeus.


    Aero is more content on letting his subordinates do his work for him and considering he is a strategist for the army it is nothing weird.


    Yet, people seem to like Aero character more than they like Zeus.


    Why?


    Because of the simple fact that Aero adventure was more exciting than Zeus. Zeus just surrounded the capital and forced the King to abdicate, an act of disloyalty.


    While it is a game world, even yers have their own sense of justice or some perceived values of morality.


    And betrayal is something people utterly hated and easy to band against


    He is even called Zeus the Usurper by some of the yers.


    But of course the yers did not dare say these words in front of Zeus himself. The fact that Zeus is still the strongest yer in Brave World did not change overnight


    But it is true he did an act of disloyalty against his monarch


    That kind of act is looked badly by the yers of Brave World. Aero on the other hand, was fighting for a just and noble cause.


    He is known as the loyal subordinates of the King and loyally serves him with their master and subordinate rtionship something to be envied with.


    Contrast that with Zeus behavior one would start makingparison.


    Not to mention the war by itself was interesting and the ETV3 broadcast station capture the feeling of the war almost to perfection.


    The chaotic and the excitement and thrill of such battle could not bepared to Zeus easy pickings of the kingdom.


    There were tactics, strategies, back of the room deals, all manners and facets of war were presented to the audience in a brilliant manner where it is easy to support the underdog.


    Not to mention Aero battle were the stuff of great story and even a great epic song, an inferior numerical advantage against an army who has a more superior numerical advantages


    The sight of the Vanheim army trying to hold on in the Fort and battered with bad news gained sympathy in the early broadcast of the war.


    And when the Veranis and Duke Bradheim came with reinforcement that feeling of hopefulness was raised to the roof.


    In some videos sharing sites there is many reaction videos of people reacting to that legendary and epic moment.


    ''Maybe we need to contact this Aero and persuade him to sign a contract with us.'' Some of the Directors of the station once said in their meetings.


    The woman think to herself before she realized that the camera is about to go live in a few seconds.


    She broke out from her own thought and then she nodded to the camera as it starts rolling


    On the opposite side facing her is a man, nervously trying to look neat and presentable for television..


    Then the interview began


    "Broly, this is your fist time interview right?" thedy host asked


    "Yes" Broly answered nervously. Thedy hostughs a little and then she introduces Broly to the audience and people at home watching the program.


    "Your real name is Josh Neeson and in Brave World you are the leader of the Broly n, right?"


    Said the host confirming for the audience at home.


    "Yes. That is who I am"


    If someone wanted to describe Josh, he is like this. Josh is not overly handsome, just enough. He has his own unique appeal.


    With probing blue eyes, a deep voice that could attract the attention of the listeners and the strong carefree smile of an athlete.


    In other words, he looked great for TV.


    "You look muscr" thedy host remarked.


    "Yes, I''m a swimmer in my college"


    Of course he is muscr. A varsity diver in college he has the body of a swimmer, a toned six pack that he maintains with 60ps a day in the university pool


    "So, we''re here today to address the catastrophe that happened in the Sea of Sorrows."


    The host addressed to the audience.


    "Could you please exin this to the viewers?"


    First, Josh tried to remember what happened. After calming himself down he began


    "The Broly n about two month ago was exploring a catb. In there we found a clue about an underwater kingdom"


    "An underwater kingdom?"


    "Yes. We believe it to be the realm of one of the Gods" Clearly referring to the AI while he is smiling, satisfied that he managed to shock not only the host but also the studio audience


    "But that couldn''t be. The AI isn''t supposed to exist right?" said the host perplexed. Broly smiles deepened


    "Why not?'' He asks back.


    He then added


    ''The NPCs worship the AIs as Gods. Most yers only thought that the story of the Gods is just a vor text to enrich the gaming experience. But what if it''s not? What if these AIs are the ones who decide our level and give us skill in the game?"


    "What spurred this theory?" the host began to be more serious and the viewers at home also be interested.


    Mostly the viewers are yers of Brave World. Broly told her his thoughts and opinion.


    "The developers themselves said they don''t manage the game. It''s controlled by the AI. In the VR many things were possible. Why not Gods? And what if in that world thew of the AI is thew of that world?''


    Thedy host nodded but she did not say anything more on that subject


    "Well, that is understandable. But why do you want to search for it?" Broly smiles bitterly and then he answers


    "Broly n isn''t like Zeus n. We have no interest in conquering cities or Kingdom. Our interest from the beginning of the founding of our n was only one thing; we wanted an adventure like no other. That''s why we challenged difficult dungeon, fought gigantic monster and explored unexplored regions."


    Then he took a breath and continued.


    "And this time we wanted to prove that the AIs or the Gods exist in BW. And there is another thing that the yers need to think about going forward if we can prove this. If the Gods controlled everything in Brave World doesn''t that mean anyone who got their blessing can be the strongest?"


    "What are you implying?" sensing that Josh is referring to someone.


    "Our suspicion is that the Gods exist was because of Zeus the King of Veva. Zeus is famous in Brave World. Yet he has never let anyone see his video in any major battle he personally participated."


    "So?"


    Talking from his own experience, Josh recounted on what he saw


    "From my own eyes, I once saw lightning from the sky struck his enemy down. One time, I even saw Zeus pray to the sky and then rain came down hiding his track. This is not Druid level magic. The rain came from the sky. Not from made up clouds like Druid magic. From that moment I expected that Gods exist"


    "Well, that exins the reason you went to the sea. But what about the disaster?"


    Ah, yes. The disaster.


    "Well, to be honest, even till now I''m not sure what really happened. When we set sails the weather was clear. However when we reached the northern continent and were nearing the ce that was in our map, suddenly the waves raged wildly. Without warning the sea attacked our ship"


    ''The sea attacked your ship?" the host looked incredulous


    "That''s the only way to describe it. It was like someonemanded the sea to stop us from going there. Thest thing I knew the ship sank and we all drowned. Even when I tried to swim the current was too strong for me to swim across."


    "That is some story" the host said.


    "Yes, it is"


    Then the host discussed with Josh about many conflicts that are happening in BW.


    They discussed Aero adventures, Vetten response, the Northern continent countermeasures against Zeus, the religious conflict in the South and the appearance of a yer called Ariana of Zun.


    The story is that she heard the voice of God telling her to fight the people who believe in The Seven Celestial.


    The peasant awed by her charisma and believing her story followed her and formed an army.


    The Pope then offered her shelter and now she fights under the Church of Light.


    And her exploits even though not known to the yers but Broly n which has traveled all over the continent knew that Ariana has quite the following among the NPCs and the yers of the South.


    Some Frenchmen began calling her the Joan of Arc of Brave World.


    And then the interview ends. It offered a lot of new information towards both the new and veteran yers of Brave World.


    In the forum, the segment is praised for answering many questions that yers wanted to know about.


    All in all, it was a good segment that is approved by the viewers.


    *************************************************************************


    A slow chapter. Tomorrow there will be a new chapter. Do vote if you like the story

 Chapter 45: BACKSTORY

    <h4>Chapter 45: BACKSTORY</h4>


    SECRET ARCHIVE


    VANHEIM


    Creak!


    A person push the door slowly, his eyes could not hide his excitement.


    The doors of the Library leading to the Secret Archive slowly opened as the dust from the door sill slowly floats down.


    A person wipes the dust on his fingers with one of his handkerchief. The footsteps halted for a moment and then it resumes as that person walks forward


    ''It is dusty. As expected of an old library'' He seems to beining but his tone is full of excitement


    He look around for a moment before moving again


    Then he walked deeper inside, his footstep echoes endlessly as he steps inside the room, his head look left and right, marveling at therge library.


    This is the Library that leads to the Secret Archive of Vanheim, housing thousands of precious books.


    The smell of books fills the library, and also dust.


    Aero was given ess to Vanheim secret archive because of his ster achievement in the war.


    And today he is about to enter and search for something he hope would be in the archives.


    How could he not be excited?


    Vanheim most priceless artifacts and secrets lies here. Treasures not many are privileged enough to see.


    Only The Royal family can enter the Secret Archive. ess is permitted only by decree of the reigning King of Vanheim.


    ''And I got that.'' He thought to himself smiling all the while.


    Aero believes that there may be some books or documents that could exin his skill weirdness.


    He''s referring to Sacred Sword Finger skill and his Divine Sword Technique.


    Lizhu Gerard stayed in Vanheim region after the war, got married and his descendants also lived here.


    Logic dictates that if there is anywhere that I can find information about him, it would be here.


    Aero has always been interested in this person called Lizhu Gerard since the day he got his ss.


    He seems to be mentioned in history book but any mention of him was obscure and in some text he found, his achievement was even erased.


    If the Sage of Trethelm words could be believed Lizhu Gerard did not approve the Empress behavior so he retreated from public life.


    As he walks inside the Secret Archive he could see some statue of the Seven Celestial carved on the main pirs


    The Secret Archives is located at the far end of the Altar of Seven Celestial just behind the Throne room.


    Aero was not surprised to see the statues of the Gods. He did not know how devout the royal family is toward the Seven Celestials but he is going to bet they are not that religious.


    But culture is hard to erase. Aero must praise the creator of this game for making the NPCs so realistic and having such a rich culture.


    Aero was given the key and the password for entering the door. He saw the statues and nodded.


    The statue acts as a direction guide. Each of the Seven Celestials statue fingers pointed to the same direction.


    Aero just have to follow the direction of the finger and then he arrived in front of a wall of bricks.


    The brick wall look like an ordinary brick wall if not for the fact that it is evident that the brick wall is protected by barrier spells that prevent anyone who doesn''t know the password from entering.


    It is a high security ce, guarded by hundreds of spells and magic. Looking at the door, Aero only smiles and then he said


    "Acta Deos Numquam Mortalia Fallunt"


    Aero said the password.


    Then, he heard some gears turning. And slowly but surely the brick walls behind the altar started rearranging themselves to form a door.


    ''Cool'' He said.


    After that Aero entered the room. It was darkness all around.


    Aero started walking forwards without hesitation or fear. The bricks behind him are already arranging themselves back to its original position.


    George had told him that there will be torches all around the archive and one just have to say a magic word and the mechanism will start by itself, lighting the entire path.


    "Crescente Luce" Aero chanted in the dark


    Then all the candles in the archives started ring up and the Secret Archives was revealed to him


    ''Hoh'' he gasped. There was also awe in his tone.


    Aero was shocked looking at the Secret Archive as the lighting now shows him theyout of this ce.


    His eyes look at his left and right, taking the magnificent sight in front of him and burning it into his mind.


    From what Aero can see, this Secret Archive contains almost by his own rough estimates around one hundred fifty thousand volumes of books and various treasures.


    He saw a curved red sword and a gold axe hanging in some part of the walls. It is no doubt it is a treasure of the Kingdom


    Aero could not help but smile. Aero strode powerfully and full of vigor, knowing somehow he will find the answers here.


    Aero took a deep breath as he walks, trying to calm his own excited heart.


    He felt his thoughts straying and he needs to reel himself back.


    ''Don''t forget why you are here'' he reminds himself.


    Then he started scouring the books. The librarians of the Secret Archive categorized the books by years of publishing.


    So he started during the time he estimated Lizhu finished his campaign and the founding of the Vers Empire.


    Then after almost three hours of searching for book, and almost pulling his hair in frustration, he finally found something that is about Lizhu.


    He opened the book and walk closer to the torches to see the words.


    And he started reading it with his silent voice, the torches around him illuminating the words


    *******************************************************************


    STORY OF THE VERS EMPIRE


    Thend fractured, the world in chaos, and themon people suffered.


    Kingdoms rise up from greedy Dukes and Princes, tormenting the people and bringing the mes of war to the four directions.


    Divided was the trend of the world. And when the world is long divided, the trend of heavens once againe and desire for the world to be united.


    From one of those Kingdoms rose a man named Alva. Strong and cruel he unified the continent under him by steel and blood.


    Millions of men were ughtered by him as he created a throne build upon the suffering of his fellow men


    He named himself the First emperor of Alva Empire. He ruled with ironw punishing the people for the slightest mistakes.


    The lives of the people were hard under his rule, and everyonemented their fates to the Gods.


    Twenty years after he united thend, by the will of the Gods he passed away. The will of the people rises up and people picked up steel and dere independence.


    Immediately after the death of the First Emperor, rebellions urred everywhere, the luck and fate of his dynasty slowly faded away.


    His heir was a fatuous ruler that only knew how to enjoy himself with women and wine, angering the ministers and mocked by the people, hated by the schrs.


    The heir continued his father practice of tyranny, fearing not the Gods punishment, or the condemnation of the world.


    Lizhu Gerard a humble man in Zhulian, now Tian Dynasty felt a responsibility to right the wrong that has been done to the people, possessing a heart of justice andpassion for themon people.


    But Lizhu Gerard was not strong in fighting so he could not pick up a sword and end the dynasty by himself.


    He has a weak body but he is known to have a brilliant mind, his fame as a great strategist is famed throughout thend.


    His desire for the world to return to peace and for it to be ruled under a wise ruler prompted him to hire an assassin to the kill the First Emperor.


    This act won him the praises of all the heroes in thend.


    Hunted in his failed attempts of assassination and living by thepassion of others, Lizhumented the fact of his weak body.


    It is at this time a farmer in the vicinity of Niod now Niovar started a rebellion with the people of his vige, rebelling against the unreasonable orders of the Count of his vige.


    With affable personality and understanding the hardship that themoners felt, many joined his cause.


    Persuaded by his advisor he made the trip to ask the famous Lizhu to help him. Lizhu at the time was lost in self-pity and would not entertain him.


    The famer was relentless and alwayse to Lizhu house and lifted up the strategist spirit.


    Lizhu after seeing the farmer humble personality and his determination was moved and vowed to the Gods to put this man on the throne.


    With Lizhu by his side, the farmer rose to fame and glory, all of his obstacles with the wave of a Phoenix fan will be solved.


    Lizhu Gerard is a man with great foresight, a sagely minister and a divine strategist. He is modest in his action, diligent in his work, supporting the good and eradicates evil.


    He rmends many people that would help his master, never being envious. He performs his duty with integrity, upright and outspoken, unafraid to remonstrate his master.


    With such able advisor by his side, that farmer by sheer force of character topple the short lived Vers dynasty.


    In ten years thend was conquered by the farmer, the world once again was united, and the Gods once again smiled upon thend.


    The Alva Empire onlysted for thirty years and crumbled. That farmer was in the Wise.


    After bing Emperor, he abolished draconicws and started a reform for the prosperity of the Empire.


    He reduces taxes and corvee, privatized the coinage, and emphasizes education in his reign.


    He ruled the people wisely and was known to be benevolent. So wise was his rule that his empirested a thousand years.


    By the end of the Empire the bickering nobles seceded and we are left with the Kingdoms and countries.


    And once again the world was divided waiting once again for a rightful monarch.


    ***********************************************************************


    ''This is not what I''m looking for.'' Aero sighed as he finished reading the excerpt of the book about the Vers Empire.


    He put down the book and scanned the library. Then he started searching again. Finally he found it after another hour of perusing many books.


    The Manual of White Sword Technique.


    The moment he opened the book a lot of status windows popped up.


    You have learned Crimson Strike


    You have learned Autumn Slice


    You have learned Blowing Fire


    You have learned Slithering sh


    You have learned Opening Blow


    You have unlocked five sword techniques of Divine Sword Technique.


    Restriction has been lifted.


    You have gained an understanding of the sword technique.


    Crimson Strike


    Mana consumption : 400


    Damage : 150


    With this method, you will cause your adversary''s sword to drop through a strike from your sword, and then bring yourself immediately back to a readiness to strike. This method isbined with (Not learned yet), in which you will always strike with true force by swinging your sword toward the ground when your opponent''s sword is about to drop.


    As Divine Sword Technique level increases so does the damage


    Autumn Slice


    Mana consumption : 600


    Damage : 180


    With this method, you are to start off by assuming a posture in which you are not to use your hands. You are to think of getting your body close to your opponent before striking him. However, if you think of reaching out both of your hands, your body will remain distant. This is why you must always think of quickly getting your body close to the enemy. When you are distant, you will exchange blows of the sword, and it will be rather easy to move closer to your opponent


    As Divine Sword Technique level increases so does the damage


    Blowing Fire


    Mana consumption : 900


    Damage : 220


    If you are currently within a situation in which you and your opponent''s swords are to sh, you must strike extremely hard without raising your sword to any extent. This is Blowing Fire technique. If you are to perform this technique, you must first strike quickly with the threebined forces of your legs, your hands, and your body. This blow will be rather difficult to perform if you do not train it at frequent times. If you diligently train yourself, you will be able to increase the overall force of the technique''s impact.


    As Divine Sword Technique level increases so does the damage


    Slithering sh


    Mana consumption : 1200


    Damage : 250


    With this technique, one''s objective is to get close to the opponent and stick to him. When one is to do this, one must first behave as though one had been strongly glued to him with one''s feet, head, and body. It is generally known that duringbat, most fighters will have a tendency to have their body hang back while their heads and feet are extended forward. One must attempt to paste one''s body against the opponent''s without leaving any area in which the bodies are not touching.


    As Divine Sword Technique level increases so does the damage


    Opening Blow


    Mana consumption : 1500


    Damage : 280


    When you first start off by striking, your opponent will try to parry by hitting or by blocking your sword. At this point in time, you need topletely equip yourself into the action of striking with your sword, and strike whenever you may see an opening, whether it may be the legs, arms, or head. Following the single way of the sword and performing a strike such as this is known as the Opening Blow. This technique will be useful at moment while fighting, so it should be trained regrly.


    As Divine Sword Technique level increases so does the damage


    ''Whoa, finally after a long time, I have learned a new skill.''


    And after checking his status windows Aero is relieved that he finally can use the Divine Sword Technique


    Like he expected, the answer was in the archive


    Divine Sword Technique [6] Intermediate


    One of Lizhu Gerard techniques. Lizhu Gerard learned many styles of attack that are foreign for this continent. This technique is rarely seen in Vjeri Continent.


    Mana Consumption: 900(will decrease when the proficiency increase)


    Increase attack power to 140 points


    Have learned the set of the sword art.


    Restriction is lifted.


    But still Sacred Sword finger doesn''t change at all. But at least one thing is clear. These two techniques are not at its full potential.


    For Divine Sword Technique they have their own sword art, so probably Sacred Sword Finger also has its own set of art he need to finds and learn.


    The technique, Aero realized also need him to perform exactly as the description to activate the sword art.


    Finally his martial art lessons will be paying off. He has never finished learning any of the martial arts he learned.


    For him, he just needs to learn the basic. Using the time in Brave World, he could learn by himself.


    But he understands the need for a teacher.


    But still he doesn''t have the money necessary to study for a long time. It is thanks to his father insurance that he could afford ying the game.


    Not to mention his mother''s sry from herpany before she fell sick.


    His mother told him that they have enough money for at least one more year. And for this one year he will try to gain money by ying this game.


    If that doesn''t work, then he will have to face reality and work in the real world. But who would want a college dropout?


    Then he checked his level.


    CHARACTER NAME Aero


    ALIGNMENT Athena


    LEVEL 110


    PROFESSION Grand Strategist


    TITLE GENERAL WHO PACIFIED THE NORTH


    CITIZEN STATUS Lord (Vanheim)


    CONTRIBUTION POINTS 30000


    REPUTATION 3800


    FAME 3050


    ELEGANCE 0


    HEALTH 11720+600


    MANA 1090+200


    WILLPOWER 370


    STRENGTH 175+ 50


    AGILITY 595+200


    HONOUR 570


    STAMINA 154+40


    WISDOM 425+80


    INTELLECT 509


    ENDURANCE 467


    LUCK 119


    CHARISMA 190+110


    LANGUAGE 0


    GRACE 120


    LEADERSHIP 350+50


    ATTACK 576+ 40


    DEFENSE 262+ 40


    MAGIC RESISTANCE


    DARK 5%


    LIGHT 0%


    FIRE 25%


    WATER 10%


    EARTH 0%


    WIND 0%


    + All stats are added 20 points in battle


    + 30% increase to Stats on the Battlefield.


    + Enables equipped items for the secret ss


    + Decrease mana consumption for Divine sword technique


    + Easier to raise proficiency in any area.


    + Affinity with schrs increased.


    + Affinity with wise men increased


    + Easier to influence statesmen and schrs.


    + Decrease in Mana Consumption for the Divine Sword Techniques based on level of INT


    + Gained ability to learn secret skills based on your level in Language.


    + Fame increase upon solving any quest involving the nobility.


    + Can talk to spirit and understand divine meaning


    + High leadership enables your troops to enjoyed 10 points of stats increase in strength


    + High leadership enables you to raise your troops marching speed by 20%


    + High Charisma enables you to establish rapport with townspeople quickly


    + High charisma enables you gain secret information ( Orders Of Letters unlocked[Click to get more info])


    + High wisdom enables you to join Celestials Schrs [Click to get more info]


    + High intellect enables you to join Council Of Athena [Click to get more info]


    + You have unlocked Baron status


    + You have unlocked Lord status.


    + Intellect is added extra 100 points


    + 80 points added to Wisdom.


    + 10 points added to CHM


    + Strength is added 150 points because of the title effect


    + Charisma is added 100 points because of the title effect


    + Leadership is added 50 because of the title effect


    + Attack and defense is added 40 points because of the title effect


    The title effect is good. It''s what one would expect with the conferment of a title by a King.


    Then Aero began his search again to see if there is any more sword art he could learn.


    After five hours of searching finally Aero is satisfied. He got what he wanted.


    He walked slowly to the exit. But before he exits the Archive he takes a look back and marvel at the Archive.


    ''So many books. So many secrets''


    He has also read some documents about some nobles cover up ages ago, Kings that died suspiciously but never recorded in the story books.


    It is truly a secret archive. A secret archive that was created three hundred years ago by the reigning King at the time.


    But Aero could not have the time to read all of them.


    It is at this point Aero has the thought that maybe the NPCs somehow developed feelings.


    To have recorded so many books, the NPCs seems to have a thirst for knowledge.


    ''That''s absurd'' He said to himself. They are data.


    But, Mom once said to me even we are also probably just data if viewed from other dimensions.


    Though Aero had never understood that.


    Then with ast look, he exited the archive.


    *************************************************************************

 Chapter 46: CRUEL AND UNFORGIVING (1)

    <h4>Chapter 46: CRUEL AND UNFORGIVING (1)</h4>


    YESTERDAY


    The setting sun in horizon looks hauntingly beautiful as the nightbirds a bird native to the Brave World returns to their nest and the wolf howls in the distance in the distant mountains and dark forest.


    The evening sun sets and night came.


    Outside of the Pce, people are getting back home to their loving families, hunters and mercenaries lodged themselves inside inn, trading battle stories, bragging with a pint of drink


    Only yers will went out into the forest in the dark night to hunt monster and performing quest to improve their levels.


    To the NPCs the behavior of the yers or adventurer as they called them is quite suicidal and idiotic.


    Even merchant yers were still busy in the city streets, selling and buying things to any people that would do quest in the night.


    Thieves also started their trade in the night smiling and jumping through roof with only the slightest sound


    And thieves are not the only dark entity that roams the night scene doing dark deeds.


    Assassins ss yers prefer the darkness of the night to ply their trade, killing any marks they were instructed to by their quest.


    Thieves, assassins, robbers, hoodlums are only the few dark forces thates out at night. Darkness always exists. As there is light in the world, the shadows it cast are veryrge.


    And in that shadows darkness reign


    But none of these dark forces dare near the residence of nobles of the Kingdom making the elite residence of the nobles to bepletely peaceful and an optimal ce to rest


    It is understandable considering the heavy security. Unless one is truly powerful, no one would risk a conflict with a noble of a Kingdom.


    However on a private mansion, one of the most important personas in the kingdom of Vanheim was resting but his rest was interrupted by a secret visit.


    Aero was reading up on some history of Brave World, rocking back and forth on hiszy chair when a knock startled him.


    ''Who would seek me in the night?'' he thought to himself as he got up from hiszy chair and went down the stairs


    None of the guards inform him which means whoever outside is someone that is high in position.


    He is vignt but he is not afraid. Because considering the fact that the person knocked on his door instead of barging into his room, this person should not bear him some ill will.


    ''Who''s there?'' Aero ask as he looked through the peephole. He was shocked to see the King under a dark robe waiting in front of his door.


    "It''s me, Aero"


    Aero quickly open the door and look left and right, fearing anyone is watching the King in the dark as he urged the King to quickly enter.


    That night King George of Vanheim came to Aero room to decide what Aero would do about the prisoner of war from Vetten.


    He steeled his determination and disguise himself ande to Aero residence.


    "Pleasee in, Your Grace. The outside is not safe" Aero invited with a hint of nervousness.


    If the King somehow meets mishap in this area with Aero the only one as the witness, Aero would not doubt many politicians in the court would pin the me on his head


    The King entered the room and sat in one of the chairs in the rooms, as he open up his hood and resumes his dignified aura.


    The room was filled with many books that Aero has bought since he returned. Some of it was also given by George himself.


    George did this as a consideration of Aero request.


    Aero requested books from the Royal Library. It seems he is searching for anything about Lizhu Gerard.


    The King understands that wise person seek knowledge for the betterment of oneself and there is no harm in knowing more.


    "Did I disturb you?" The King asks in a friendly manner but maybe because of his demeanor his tone was majestic.


    Aero smiles as he thought to himself


    ''The King gains vitality and his will is high right now. Victory and failure has forged him to be stronger and sturdy''


    Then he answer


    "No, Your Grace. I am just reading a few books to learn more about the Vjeri continent and Lizhu Gerard" Seeing that the King look toward the collection of the books he possess Aero added


    ''It seems my search is fruitless. I think I will have better luck in the Secret archive"


    Aero has already ask George to see the Secret Archive tomorrow. It will be the first time anyone outside of the Royal family will enter it.


    Even George himself didn''t read all the books in the Archive. It is impossible to read all the books in the Secret Archive even if one spend all their lives in there.


    However this is not why he came tonight so secretly.


    George came here today to ask Aero about something and to ask for advice.


    "Umh.. Lord Aero, We already heard about your n to go venture to the west after this. So We would like to hear your thoughts about the prisoners of wars that we have captured in the battle of Coro. Should we execute them? Ransom them? What should We do that is better for the realm?"


    Aero finally understand why George came to him. He nodded as he also sat down in one of the chairs. He looked to George eyes and asked


    "What do you think we should do, Your Grace?" Aero ask, his eyes is sharp and there is a tone that teacher used to teach their students.


    "You''re asking me?" startled by the sudden question George was flustered


    "Yes. This humble subject wanted to hear Your Majesty opinion." The King closed his eyes, contemting on the matter. He then opens his eyes and he said


    "I say we ransom them. They will fetch much gold considering there were many sons of nobles in the list of prisoners"


    Aero just groaned.


    This would have been considered a breach of etiquette, but George respected Aero and treated this young strategist as his teacher, how could he dare rebuke him?


    Aero then shakes his head and then he said


    "No. That could not be done, Your Majesty and must not be done. Vetten has just lost 40% of its military power in the war, and now you expect them to pay you money, money that they know you will use to fund the war to attack them? They would dy the negotiations and maybe even prepare ast assault against us. Doing such an act would be fruitless. Making them desperate will only backfire on us and make the war longer, taxing the Treasury and making the hearts of the people in unease"


    George nodded as he contemted Aero words. Aero did not say anything as he closes his eyes waiting on George


    George scratched his chin as he noted the problem in his suggestions. He thinks again, this time he takes more time trying to make sure his n is beneficial.


    Then he offered another suggestion. Aero opens his eyes


    "Then, we execute all of them and erect a victory mound with their skulls. At least this will instill fear in Vetten."


    The looked of apprehension can be seen from Aero expression.


    "At this time we have attacked the invaders and pacified the people. The army of a wise king takes the noble cause as its position, so why is it necessary to y the people and inflict more chaos and killings? Not to mention doing that will only make Your Majesty bebeled to be a barbarian, a cruel and evil king, it will caused you to be condemned by the world and lose the will of the people. There is nothing good and there is only demerits in doing so at this point of time"


    Aero exined. George was looking more flustered and anxious than frustrated. Aero could see the King was acting.


    The reason the Kinge here is not because he want to ask his opinion, it is because he want Aero toe up with the solution.


    After all while both of the solution has cons, both has pros too. But George wanted a solution that will benefit his Kingdom and remove the threat of Vetten.


    Aero could sense this and knows the King hopes he would give a solution that could help him.


    He is after all not blind. And he remembered a quote


    "For the ones who serve the lords may make the following three errors: To speak when it is not necessary is being rash; not to speak when it is necessary is being evasive; to speak without observing the lord''s facial expression is being blind."


    And Aero is not a blind person.


    It is the only reason the King would ask his opinions.


    "So what can we do? We can''t ransom them. We can''t kill them. Keeping them and feeding the enemies of my people does not sit well with me or my kingdom treasury" George dered, his face is showing he is a little sullen.


    Then Aero smile slyly. He finally heard the King intention. But he also have his own ns.


    "Then, the path is clear. We will set them free and return them to their home." Aero said to Geroge, his face is full of energy and there is a carefree demeanor about him.


    As he fan his face with his feather fan, looking like an immortal unfettered from worldly affairs.


    "What!"


    Hearing this King George face turns red in frustration.


    ''Wouldn''t that just reinforce Vetten troops? This is helping the enemy! Why would We do such an absurd thing?" This is not the idea that George thought Aero would said.


    His tone was rigid and his face expression clearly shows he was displeased. But Aero was calm as he waved his feather fan and said


    **************************************************************************************************


    First part of the chapter. The second chapter wille in a few minutes

 Chapter 47: CRUEL AND UNFORGIVING (2)

    <h4>Chapter 47: CRUEL AND UNFORGIVING (2)</h4>


    "The ones that surrendered are not professional soldiers of the Kingdom of Vetten. Some of them are farmers. Some were forced. Many more were prisoners that were forced to fight. All are men forced by circumstances not of their own making"


    But George is not satisfied with this exnation and reason


    "So? They still killed my people and such thing must be avenged or the hearts of my people would turn cold"


    George seethes with anger remembering the good men and women that died protecting the Kingdom.


    Aero shakes his head and keep fanning his fan.


    "This humble subject has considered the pros and cons of this move Your Majesty. But will they return to Vetten army? After surrendering?"


    Aero asked, his hand keep fanning the feather fan. The King did not answer. Because he knows the answer. Both of them do. The only difference is George doesn''t really care.


    To him the prisoner of war is useless to him and is only burdening his kingdom. On the other hand, Aero still has use for them


    Then Aero continued. This time with a smile on his face


    "I understand that Vetten III is not exactly a forgiving king." Aero remarked.


    George nodded.


    George also knows that. Vetten III is an impulsive man. Bradheim always described him as an opportunist.


    And even the war happened because Vetten III senses an opportunity to strike.


    If Aero did not manage to see the deception and uncover the mastermind and the plots hidden by General Kyle, Vanheim would be finished.


    "What do you intend to do by releasing them Aero?" George suspects Aero has something in his sleeve after he calm himself down.


    After thinking about it, this strategist of him really likes to made dramatic remarks that infuriates him but his remarks always have a reason behind them.


    Thinking of this entricity of his strategist made George believes Aero has a reason for giving him this advice.


    Aero then exins his thoughts


    "Imagine this. A king that is capable, protect his people, sparing his enemies showing the world an image of benevolent monarch.''


    Then smiling he continued


    ''Your Majesty, like this subject always reminded Your Majesty, win the heart of the people, and Your Majesty will win the world. Your Majesty with this move, you will be regarded as a wise and benevolent king attracting people of talents toe into Your Majesty service.''


    Then he added


    ''Your Majesty will be praised everywhere. Songs and poems will be written of your act of mercy." Aero said full of spirit.


    "I don''t want praise" George said curtly.


    Aero just smiled shaking his head looking at George behavior.


    "And there lies the problem, Your Majesty. Praise is useful. It establishes reputation. And the reputation of a wise and benevolent king can be more useful than Your Majesty would know."


    Aero lectured


    "Trust me when this humble subject say, when the prisoners are released Bradheim will find it easy to conquer Vetten and each city would fall down like sand castles."


    Then he added


    ''In the practical art of war, the best thing of all is to take the enemy''s country whole and intact; to shatter and destroy it is not so good. So, too, it is better to recapture an army entire than to destroy it, to capture a regiment, a detachment or apany entire than to destroy them. Hence to fight and conquer in all your battles is not supreme excellence; supreme excellence consists in breaking the enemy''s resistance without fighting.''


    ''When the enemy has made a n of attack against us, we must anticipate him by delivering our own attack first''


    ''And what are we attacking Vetten with by sparing their captured soldiers?'' George asked


    Aero smiles and said


    ''We are capturing the hearts of the people.''


    Then he added


    ''By capturing the hearts of the people, trust me when I said Bradheim could capture a city without even one drop of blood being shed.''


    But the King still look unsatisfied.


    Aero sighing then said


    ''A sage ruler always has the welfare of the people at heart. He would never wage a personal vendetta at the expense of public interest. He who dreams of great ambition and sess will not hold a grudge over minor matters. A good leader deploys military forces to save and not to harm, to salvage and not to create crisis. ...Thus it is said: "Warmongers will be annihted, but he who fails to prepare for war will face danger."


    Bradheim is the general that will be leading the troops to attack Vetten. But George could not understand how releasing the prisoners will help Bradheim conquer Vetten.


    There is hesitation in George heart. But he is already being reprimanded by his advisor and he had no words to rebuke his advisor.


    The words of his advisor are not wrong. He is pursuing this because of his personal vendetta against Vetten III.


    If it is up to him he would execute them all as a tribute to his people and the humiliation in his early years as a King.


    But because he knew his action could be considered excessive, he wanted confirmation from his advisor or to be more urate he wanted permission.


    It is because he knows he is in the wrong that he hesitated trying to find Aero but the fact that he is here and patiently listening to Aero reprimand him shows that he is an enlightened ruler, capable of listening to remonstration.


    Aero look at the King and knew he is seeing the errors of his way so he said


    ''An army raised to rescue people from tyranny is a righteous army. It will win the support of the people. An army raised to defend the territory against invasion is a counteracting army. It will win in the end. An army raised to fight bitterly at the slightest provocation is a wrathful army. It will lose the war. An army raised without discipline will steal and rob people''s belongings. It is a greedy army that will be dislodged. An army raised to believe that it is an army of a superpower state is an arrogant army. It will be annihted. These five principles are not the doing of any human. They are the way of naturalw. If your Majesty wanted to rule the world, Your Majesty benevolence must epass the whole world.''


    George pondered as he looks at the confident face of his strategist. He then struggles for a bit before he finally relented.


    He will heed Aero strategies.


    ''I mean there is no other choice. Can''t ransom them, can''t kill them and can''t keep them. What a dilemma.'' He thought to himself.


    Tomorrow he will release the prisoners and give them supplies for their return home.


    Little did George know that by doing this, he will gain the approval of Vetten people in the future.


    These former prisoners that were released by George told their kinsmen of their capture and release and of their fair treatment they received at the hands of King George troops.


    Thereupon the Vettenians that heard the story were ted, and wherever General Bradheim and his troops went a great number of nobles and peasants alike came forward to give their allegiance to the Vanheimnian forces, fulfilling Aero words "to capture a city without shedding a drop of blood"


    *************************************************************************


    If you like the story please vote and leave somements below

 Chapter 48: CRUELTY (1)

    <h4>Chapter 48: CRUELTY (1)</h4>


    VETTEN KINGDOM


    THE CITADEL


    The light descends down into the citadel. The surrounding of the Citadel is being encircled by the soldiers of Vetten, their face is solemn and expressionless.


    They seem to be waiting for someone.


    The moment that Kyle logged back in he revived at the citadel in a sorry state that shows no sign of his nobility or his previous valiant demeanor.


    He had no clothes on his person, looking truly pitiful. Thankfully only the items he had equipped were looted.


    He got up from where he was revived and release a sigh. All of it¡­all of his ambition, in one moment of careless, all of it shattered in the Battle of Coro.


    His dreams are built upon pirs of salt and sand, with a blow of a strong wind it rain down.


    He sighed hard and he closed his eyes, thinking of all the moments in the war, contemting his mistakes.


    He sighed long and hard and shakes his own head.


    ''I need to start from the very beginning'' he said to himself.


    He equipped other clothes from his item menu and went outside the citadel. However that was a mistake.


    The moment he was stepping outside he was arrested by the Royal Army, his arms and feet were chained.


    A squad escorted him dragging him from the Citadel as the people of Vetten jeer him. Some NPCs throws rotten eggs, dirty waters, and dead rotten vegetables on him


    With no chance of exining himself he was dragged down to the pce like a criminal.


    He was brought to Vetten III in such a condition with ministers and war officials looking at him with contempt.


    There is also disdain in their eyes, reflected obviously in their eyes.


    High in his throne Vetten III looked angry. No¡­he was beyond angry. He was furious. His veins could be seen bulging in his forehead the longer he looked at Kyle.


    He lost his army and now his Kingdom is experiencing the worst crisis since their founding. George is now no longer the weak King, a weak injured lion.


    Now, he is a lion with wings and his ambition isid bare to the world. And the cause of this mess and the loss of his war is none other than this adventurer called Kyle.


    This is what is called the reversal of fortune.


    When Kyle departed from the Capital of Vetten, he was a glorious general and the people of Vetten were already anticipating the news of the victory of Vetten against Vanheim.


    However, now, he is humiliated to such degree, not better than dogs.


    "We have captured him, Your Highness" the squad leader said. The King gestured the soldiers to guard Kyle.


    Kyle was thrown to the floor, his facended first as his forehead smacked the cold hard ground and blood drip down from the wound on his forehead.


    Kyle winced in pain. The minister all jeered at him. Vetten III just stared at him sharply. Kyle tried to get up but then


    "Keep kneeling!" shouted the King in anger


    Kyle was startled. He kneeled back.


    The King then ask Kyle, his tone is cold and severe and his eyes is full of killing intent


    "Exin to me how you lost. You had arger army. You had better preparation. You had all that our Kingdom could give you. Exin to me how you lost. Tell me!" the King voice wasced with anger


    Sensing there is no other choice, Kyle exined to the King in detail of what transpired.


    The King just listened, but his silence did not ease Kyle apprehension.


    "And that''s how we lost" Kyle concluded the story.


    The King just sat there.


    Not talking. And there is no movement from him to indicate whether he is angry or appeased with the exnation.


    But Kyle senses it in his heart. There is a great anger in the King eyes that seems to bore down holes on him with his stares.


    A silent burning rage and he believes the lucky recipient is him. Though he could never have expected what happened next.


    Then the King said, pointing his finger at him


    "You once sat at that exact spot and vowed to this King that you will win me Vanheim and bring my Kingdom great glory and riches. You said the Orcs will help you. You said no one could possibly know your n!" The King slowly raised his voice.


    "I..I.I" Kyle was flustered; not knowing what answer would appease the King.


    ''You were wrong!!" roared the King


    "And your mistake is going to cost me my kingdom. What do you think I will do to you Kyle?" he suddenly spoke in lower tone, but it was chilling to hear.


    Kyle does not dare answer.


    "Guards, apprehend him!" The King ordered and there is that coldness in his tone that forebodes an ill fate for Kyle


    The guards came and cuffed him with magical cuff. Even though his level is high he could hardly escape without a third party help


    Then the King sitting on his throne and pointing his finger at him and decreed


    "Hear my decree. You for the crime of deceiving the monarch will be buried in the ground with only your head sticking out. For the crime of not fulfilling your oath to the monarch you will be cut a thousand cuts upon your face with knifes. The first day We order your wounds to be thered by salts."


    The King tone of voice hardened and his face cruel


    The other ministers are horrified. But they know better than to object. Or else, maybe they too will be punished.


    Kyle realized it. The King did not ask him here to hear his exnation.


    ''He wanted to make an example of me.''


    Then the King continued.


    The King voice boomed in the Throne Room.


    "The second day, if you''re still alive your wounds will be thered with honey so the ants and bees could feast on you." His voice was calm as he said his decree but the content of his decree was terrifying


    At this point some ministers looked like they are about to throw up, imagining what will happen to Kyle.


    But that was not the end.


    The King continued speaking, this time with a cruel smile on his face like he would enjoy it


    ''The third day, if you''re still alive, you will be brought to the square so that my people could see yourst punishment. You will be tied in both of your hands and legs and your limbs will be separated by horses each running to different direction. And if by some miracle you''re still alive, you will be burned and left to ash."


    Kyle could not believe the punishment that is handed to him.


    This is too cruel.


    He knows that Vetten III isn''t the forgiving sort but to think that he would--- then Kyle realized the atmosphere in the court.


    He look at his left and right and he notices it


    Everyone on the court has a livid expression.


    "The King is really furious."


    "So cruel"


    Kyle heard some of them whispering. But none of them will defend him. Even after all he has done for them before.


    How he solved their problems before is forgotten.


    "How easy it is to forget gratitude" thought Kyle


    "You''re an adventurer so you will return. But at least the pain will be a delight for me to see. And you are banished from this kingdom" the king dered


    Banish means the next time Kyle dies he will not spawn in Vetten Kingdom. When he log off next time and needs to log on he will need to choose another Kingdom to spawn to.


    This also means every possession that he has in Vetten does not belong to him anymore. He will be penniless.


    All his efforts gone up in smoke.


    The guards began to drag him to face his execution.


    "NO, NO.THIS IS NOT MY FAULT" Kyle screamed pleading.


    He was trying toe closer to the King only to be kicked in the gut. Then he tried again.


    This time the guards punched him in the face. Blood was flowing from his lips and nose. The ministers just looked at Kyle with pity.


    Then the execution began almost immediately. It would be nice to say that he died in the first day. But he did not.


    And that is an unfortunate thing for Kyle. He survived. He could log off but when he returned back, he would be in that same exact spot.


    And the pain would multiply. So, he chose to endure it.


    And that just prolonged his suffering. He suffered until the third day, when finally he was beheaded and burned.


    During his execution Vettenian spitted at him, uttered curses, throw stones and rotten eggs at him.


    And when his limbs were separated, they cheered.


    Like it was a reward for them. No person could have imagined how painful it was for him to be subjected to such treatment.


    No one knew how hard he screamed at the heavens.


    How he pleaded and begged to be killed.


    He promised he will never forget that humiliation. Kyle has to thank the developers of Brave World.


    Those developers must have a twisted mind.


    He felt every pain like he was really tortured. But when he logged off because of dying his body is fine.


    But somehow he still feels the pain.


    The brain would not let itself forgot. And he vowed that when he returns back to Brave World he will have his revenge.


    First, he would take revenge on the ministers who stood by when he was executed.


    Then, he would take his revenge on the the King who ordered the execution. And he saves the best forst.


    ''Aero. You will know my vengeance.''


    He has already a n. He has contact outside of Vetten. He will contact the Blood Brotherhood.


    Wait and see. Wait and see.


    *********************************************************************


    Part one of the chapter. part two wille in a minute. I am recovering from my fever so i hope you forgive my tardiness. Right now I am writing three stories at the same time. I am now focusing mostly on Lord Shadow but since the arc of Ls is about to end, I might be taking a break then and focus on my other stories like Song of Heroes and Age of Heroes.


    Anyway, if you like the story please do vote my stories and leave some reviews

 Chapter 49: CRUELTY (2)

    <h4>Chapter 49: CRUELTY (2)</h4>


    VANHEIM


    Aero heard what happened to Kyle and the way he was executed. Sitting on hiszy chair, he only shakes his head and said


    ''It is too excessive. This is not the way of a sagely monarch'' Not far away from him someone nodded his head.


    It is the Sage of Trethelm.


    ''Vetten is finished. Who wanted to serve such a cruel King?'' The Sage of Trethelm said and Aero nodded


    Then he said


    ''Neglecting the practice of benevolence and righteousness, Vetten is at the verge of breaking apart''


    He shakes his head and said.


    ''Vetten III is a monarch zealous about expanding his territory but unconcerned with his duty to advance benevolence. He is concerned with pursuing a position of great authority but does not care too much about promoting virtues. By doing this, he has in fact given up all the conditions that can assure his country''s survival. Inevitably he will lead the country to a path of destruction.''


    Aero had no personal enmity with Kyle. Kyle while he is not some geniusmander or a great militarymander, he is able.


    If it is any other person fighting him in that war, or if it his n was not uncovered, the one that will die today is not him instead it would be Aero


    They serve different monarch and Aero just do his best to aid his monarch. Vetten III executing such an official would only make his minister and the nobles of his Kingdom feeling more unease


    He shakes his head and said hisst word about King Vetten III and Kyle


    ''No country will enjoy evesting peace and nomon people will stay forever submissive. When the wise are recruited to serve in the government, the country will enjoy peace and prosperity''


    He sighed and then he continued


    ''To lose them could mean an end to a government. From ancient times until today this recurring theme has not changed at all. Vetten III is executing his officials with trumped up charge, Duke Bradheim, the Lion of Vanheim is marching unimpeded in thends of Vetten and the time is ripe. Vetten will fall and Vanheim will rise'' Aero said and he closes his eyes with a smile on his face, his hand began fanning his face with his feather fan.


    Aero is actually answering the Sage of Trethelm Lake question. The Sage of Trethelm Lakee visited him after the victory ceremony and ask him a question


    ''Will Vanheim in this opportune moment would forget itself to seize the moment and once again settle down?''


    And Aero answer to that question is Vanheim would rise.


    The Sage is not present in the court meeting where Aero said he would make the King the one who unified the Eastern continent.


    If he was there he would not ask this question.


    Hearing the answer from Aero, the Sage of Trethelm Lake has aplicated expression


    ''War ising again, and themon people would suffer'' Aero nodded but he did not say anything else.


    ''This is the trend of the era'' he finally spoke. The Sage of Trethelm sighed and he also nodded.


    The wind blows as a new era is about to dawn in Vjeri continent.


    *************************************************************************


    Just Aero thoughts on the King of Vetten and a curtain call for Vetten. Anyway, this is part two of the story and like always please vote if you like the story

 Chapter 50: OBSTACLE

    <h4>Chapter 50: OBSTACLE</h4>


    VEVA KINGDOM


    THRONE ROOM


    The sound of music resound in the throne room as ministers and war officials are sitting on their seat enjoying the performance by the dancers.


    Some were drinking boisterously with woman in each of their arms. Today there is a feast of celebration in the Pce of Veva


    A man wearing a loose white robe with a green cor on his head looked at the performance with calm eyes. He sits there looking as handsome as ever.


    His face could be considered elegant and refined and his movement is unhurried and graceful.


    This man is Eric, one of Zeus good friend. Looking at the feast, he sighed.


    ''To rejoice when threats are many¡­.''he muttered before sighing again. Eric then look toward the throne.


    Eric was looking at Zeus sitting on the throne, smiling and looking proud. Zeus sits on the throne like a true king, like the throne was perfected the moment he sits on it.


    His majesty could not be hidden and valiant air radiated from him. But Eric fears that Zeus would forget.


    ''The throne should make one remembers, that one misstep could make everything crumbles down''


    The throne is made with the bones of his enemies. The carpenter that had to make the throne was trembling when he realized what he needs to build.


    Zeus is sometimes full with weird ideas. When asked, he said it is to show his dominance against his enemies and instill fear.


    ''It is better to be feared than to be loved'' he once remarked to Eric.


    After Zeus won the war, the n held a feast unlike any other. The conquering of a nation by a yer.


    It was a feat no one has ever done in Brave World before. Of course the n was happy by the glory and of course the loot taken after the battle.


    Many of them were made nobles after the battle


    In his moment of glory, Eric reminded his friend once again, not to dere his desire to be King too early, but as always his friend is stubborn.


    Zeus dered himself King on the battlefield, and all of his retainer kneel and chanted Hail the King.


    The rest is history. The feast continuedte into the night.


    After the feast Zeus gave titles to his friend Eric and Bart. Both were appointed Duke and were givenrge territory to govern.


    Eric is now Duke of Vartli.


    Bart is Duke of Voln, an area rich with metal mine.


    Then the other states are also given to his generals, each one was partitioned to reduce the risk of a powerful rebellion.


    The others were rewarded with gold and treasures. Bart was dancing in therge hall after the ceremony ended and the festivities began again the next day.


    Everyone was happy but only Eric is looking gloomy. Then Bart noticing his friend is acting strange approached him.


    Eric is the one who is mostmitted to Zeus''s cause and help him navigate the political part of his campaign.


    It is thanks to his maneuvering that the King has never discover Zeus intention to rebel. And why does Eric expend this much effort?


    Zeus is stubborn and bullheaded, but Eric was patient with him


    It was because, the three of them were friends since they were kids and shares many memories together.


    He will always protect Zeus, like Zeus protected him.


    "What is wrong with you? Everyone is having fun, so why the sour face?" Bart asked trying to drag his friend to enjoy the feast


    Eric heaved a sigh, his eyebrows creasing and his elegant face turns moody. Then he said looking at Zeus on the throne and shakes his head


    ''If a ruler is obsessed with womanizing and hunting, drinking fine wine, singing and dancing, living in lofty mansions with intricate wall paintings and carvings; any one of these will surely bring forth the ruin of his country'' He shakes his head and sighed


    Then looking at Bart he said


    "Do you know what the people are talking about Zeus in other Kingdoms?" Eric asked.


    "What? That he is a mighty warrior?"


    Bart chuckled. Zeus was known in brave World as a great and might warrior so this praise is nothing new.


    Eric face darkened. Then he said to Bart


    "People in other Kingdoms write ys and created poems of him. The Unloyal Dragon they called it" And Eric face was ugly to see


    Eric heard this after sending scouts to other Kingdoms for information and to see the reactions of the other Kingdoms of Zeus rebellion.


    Even though Zeus''s reception as King in this Kingdom is good, but not in other Kingdoms. This is precisely because in Veva, he is the War God of the Veva Kingdom


    On the rest of the kingdom however, his image took a dive and condemned by the schrs, by wise men and nobles.


    The schrs said that Zeus as the minister and God of War has already gained great prestige and honour yet still scheme against his benefactor


    Zeus works behind the scenes and stirs up trouble and unrest. Such a person is a vicious minister and should be condemned by the world.


    He is regarded as someone who treats loyalty as unimportant. A dog that bites the hand that feeds him.


    This kind of reputation is heavy to bear and stain the reputation of him as the sovereign of Veva


    ''To the Vjeri continent Zeus is a traitor and a disloyal minister.'' Eric silently thought to himself.


    "And what''s the y about?" asked Bart sensing nothing good wille out of the answer.


    His face is already showing sign of getting mad.


    Eric told Bart


    "In the y, he is portrayed as a nearly unchallenged warrior undefeated and all conquering in battles that is also ruthless and impulsive person bereft of morals and ethics. To repay kindness with ingratitude, a shameless monarch"


    Bart looked incredulous. His expression was clearly reflecting his anger.


    "I will kill them with my hands!"


    His tone was full of rage. Nobody insults his friend. Eric only shakes his head


    "And what would that prove? It will only fan new rumors. Maybe next time they will say that even Zeus subordinates are devoid of morals and act like demons."


    Eric reminded


    "Pah, who cares what they think" Bart snorted in disdain


    Bart spitted at the floor. Eric shook his head.


    "That is where you''re wrong. What they think became a reputation for Zeus. And if anything else, reputation matters."


    Then Eric continued, this time his face is once again calm.


    "Heard of Aero?" Eric asked


    "Of course. The man that is likened to Zeus. There''s even a poem about him and Zeus. I think it went like this"


    Then Bart recited the poem


    Regarded as the strongest,


    Zeus of the North,


    Undefeated and Unchallenged,


    None stand his way,


    "Then what is the next line?"


    Bart was scratching his head. Eric helped Bart finishing the other two lines


    "If Aero of the East does note forth,


    Who can be his match?"


    "Yes, that''s it. Though why you''re mentioning him?"


    Bart said puzzled why Eric suddenly is mentioning Aero name.


    "His reputation and Zeus reputation is very different. If Zeus is known as an impulsive warrior, than Aero is known as a benevolent and wisemander, loved by his people, admired by his friends, feared by his enemies."


    The true reason why Eric felt this Aero will be an obstacle is because he provide contrast. When people couldpare, of course people would choose a person who is better


    Eric wanted to exin to Bart how important it is to have a good reputation


    "You seem to praise him highly"


    This is the first time he heard Eric praise someone. Eric is a warrior like Zeus.


    But he also serves as Zeus strategist. Providing him with many strategies in court and in the battlefield.


    Though, sometimes Zeus just charges ahead without listening to Eric.


    Eric always felt that Zeus is too stubborn for his own good and too hardheaded, hardly listening to the advice of others.


    "Yes, I do. I heard the reports and seen the battle. He is smart and won the war with the least possible casualties for his side. In one battle he weakened Vetten enough to conquer it. And if you heard what happened two days ago, where King George released the prisoners because of Aero pleading even the Vettenian praise him for his benevolence. To gain such great reputation without doing nothing much, this Aero used his head more than he used his might of arms"


    Then he continued to praise him


    "His rejection of the title in the victory ceremony only gave him more fame and renown. The people of Vanheim say that he is an unselfish person that does not care about titles and glory and that he fought for the Kingdom as doing his duty"


    "What is your point, Eric?" Bart could not be exactly happy when Eric so enthusiastically praise Zeus possible rivals


    Bart starting to get annoyed of all this praise heaped at Aero. Eric then exins


    "The point is if Zeus really intends to do what he said; Aero will be a thorn in his side. And this thorn if not removed early will fester and turn into arge wound"


    "You mean that?" Bart whispered while looking around


    "One man couldn''t possibly be that much threat to Zeus" he said like he could not believe how such a man could rival their friend


    People always like to exaggerate things. Bart didn''t even believe the poems. How could a strategist that rarely fight be equal to his friend prowess?


    Maybe in one sh that Aero would be shed into two


    ''How could that Aero stand in the way of Zeus ns?''


    Bart knows what Eric is talking about. Zeus ns to conquer the entire continent. Not just Veva.


    But he thinks Eric overestimates Aero capabilities.


    "I daresay, that if we want to win the continent Zeus either have to kill Aero or make him join us"


    Bart doesn''t understand. He shakes his head and gives up in asking Eric to join the feast. He walk away leaving Eric alone to his thoughts


    But Eric knows. And he understand more than others. Then Eric looked at Zeus in the middle of the Throne room still drinking and rejoicing.


    He shakes his head and sighed


    ''Your path will be a hard one, Zeus .If you wanted to rule there will be only one who can stand against you. The poem is an apt description.


    "If Aero of the East does note forth,


    Who can be your match?"


    *************************************************************************


    We are moving a way for a moment to Zeus in Veva. Anyway, at least there are some people recognizing how Aero could be the obstacle for Zeus.

 Chapter 51: THE VAST SEA

    <h4>Chapter 51: THE VAST SEA</h4>


    ATLANTIS


    REALM OF POSEIDON


    The sea water seems calm and appears peaceful and serene today and sailors and adventurers sails the seas, smiling at the prow of their ship not knowing today would not be a good day to sail the vast sea.


    For today, the monarch of the Sea seems determined to do something. No amounts of offerings would save even his most devoted today


    The seabed rumbles and shakes and the waves above went amuck as it''s mmed upon the sea, creatingrge wall of water, sinking ships and assaulting the beaches and shores.


    Hundreds of sea monsters crawl out from their seabed nest, from dark holes and slimy nest, each one of these monsters is asrge as a mountain and as long as five to eight story buildings.


    A God looked down on the vast sea, and the seabed trembles only by his gaze.


    ''Hmph!'' he snorted and in his hand materializes his famous trident


    Striking his trident onto the green tiles of his throne room, the seabed on Brave world trembles and huge storms form and brings down a ship on some other part of the world of Vjeri


    That ship is the sea belonging to Broly. Of course he did not know that his effort was wrecked by the Sea God.


    To Poseidon it is just a simple as that to wreck down the ship that sails the seas of Brave World. He sighed as he saw the ship full of adventurer crack and split into two.


    He is thinking about something else.


    Poseidon has been searching for a way to acquire the sword that Lizhu took from him since thest council meeting.


    And now the chance hase. He has heard from Hephaestus that the boy who is in the possession of the sword is about to voyage to the sea.


    Poseidon realms of dominion are the sea, so he could not openly infiltrate Demeter realm wily nily and without justification


    Last time he did that Athena descended down and wage battle against him


    But with Zeus and Demeter busy on searching for the mastermind behind the Pope appearance and sending dreams to their oracles and moving the mortal heroes to help them defend the faith, his chance is here.


    Poseidon has a handsome face like the Greek Gods of old which mean he has a rugged manly face.


    You can feel energy emanating from him and one could smell of the sea from him. His body is muscr with scars all over it and he wears it like a badge of honor.


    He wore a blue scale armor made from hydra skins that emanated an aura of power and dominance.


    He has a pair of blue eyes that pierces through you; his voice is authoritative befitting as the God of the Sea.


    And he rarely smiles.


    He has his trident by his side, radiating with blue aura that could control the movements of the waves, brings rains and storms andmanded the wind.


    The symbol of Poseidon power was the trident, a spear with three points, which he used to shatter gigantic rocks, to call forth or subdue storms, to shake the earth, and the likes.


    His hair was white just like Hades and Zeus signifying their age and sovereignty over three realms that are the most powerful as three of the Oldest Gods.


    When he sits in his realm there is nothing that can harm him.


    The water heals him. The water is his weapon. And all water is a part of him. To be honest, it''s not like he has any bad feelings towards the boy, but this is Gods'' business.


    If he did not retrieve the weapon Zeus will forever lord it over him. And forever is a long time. Now he just needs to wait.


    Then he called his attendants.


    "Guard the pce. I need to make some preparations" he ordered.


    His words resounded beneath the sea of his realm.


    Thousands of sea creatures stirred. The small, the big, and even some that could be called gigantic came and listened obediently to Poseidon.


    The pce of Poseidon was in the depth of the sea. Then he ordered his stable master to bring him his horses. His horses have brazen hoofs and golden manes.


    They look majestic and many abilities one is which that his horse could rode the winds and maneuver through the worst storms.


    Then he rode them.


    With these horses he is riding in a chariot over the waves of the sea, which became smooth as he approached, and the monsters of the deep recognized him and yed around his chariot.


    His chariot was being drawn by four horses. Those horses don''t look like normal horses.


    They''re hippocampi. Every sea creature gives way, fear to impede the way of the God of the Sea.


    They fear and respect the God of the Sea. The preparations are to raise an ind which he needs.


    A small ind. Just to meet this special boy. And in all probability he needs to kill the boy.


    He cannot let the mortal just go and spread the word too fast to the other gods.


    And even though Hades would know, since all souls that die will at least pass through his realm once, that older brother of his hated to meddle in the politics of the Gods.


    He is perfectly content in ruling his dominion of the dead


    For humans they have spies to inform them of other people movements. The Gods also have spies.


    The winds, skies and clouds report to Zeus.


    Every living thing that lives in thend reports to Demeter and sometimes to Hephaestus.


    The fish, water, rivers reports to him. Every sea creature reports to him. Athena is one of the most special Goddess in the realms of the Gods.


    She hears everything.


    But Poseidon is not too worried about her. Even though she is designated by the people as the goddess of war, she does not like war.


    So what does it matter if one adventurer die for a couple of days. Athena would not risk a war for one boy.


    By the time Demeter knows of this matter he would already be under his realm.


    Hades on the other hand could see the memories of the dead. To say it simply, every God have their own subordinates that report to them.


    Which is why, this is the only chance he will ever get. Since everyone is distracted with other things.


    Then after he was done assigning tasks to the people in his underwater pce, he rode to the ind.


    He took a seat at one of thergest rock on the ind. And he waits for Aero toe, the waves exploded around him, the clouds are clear.


    And he kept waiting there


    *************************************************************************


    It has been a few days since I posted in AOA. I have been busy writing Ls and there is a holiday in my country. Anyway, as a gift I will be posting about three chapter today. Please vote and leave some reviews if you like the story.Anyway, we are going the rabbit hole that is the AI that governs the Brave World.


    And please leave somements

 Chapter 52: WRATH OF THE SEA (1)

    <h4>Chapter 52: WRATH OF THE SEA (1)</h4>


    PORT KARAK


    KARAK FEDERATION


    Port Karak is one of thergest Ports in the Eastern Continent.


    Many ships stop there and repair their ships, trades spices and their goods and Port Karak trade with almost all of the nations on the Vjeri Continent


    It is one of the most busiest port in Brave World


    It belongs to the Karak Federation which rules in a democracy like structure.


    When the delegates of the Karak Federation wanted to return home Aero asked them if he could alsoe along.


    After exining his circumstances the delegates were overjoyed.


    "A hero wants toe along! Of course. Of course."


    They traveled in a carriage while Aero talk to them and inquire about the matters of the Karak Federation.


    Aero reputation precedes him and as such these merchants is eager to please him and told him many things about Karak Federation


    It is more like a merchant countrypared to Vanheim and the other nation on Vjeri continent


    It is prosperous and merchants from all over the Vjeri Continent woulde and traded things in Karak.


    At night in Brave World, Aero would log off.


    He would eat nutritious meal and then exercise. Then even though he is feeling anxious he would go to the grocers to buy some food for the week and then return home.


    After finish putting all the food he bought on his old refrigerator he would then take a nap. Then when he wakes up, he would wash his face and then he would resume his activity on Brave World the next morning.


    He is now a true gamer.


    When he enters the game he would continue to foster good rtions with the NPCs around him.


    After a few days of travelling the road, finally Aero is in Karak


    The journey took many days and they met many people and even monsters. Aero used his skills to save the convoy many times making him quite the likable person in the convoy.


    It''s not like Aero had any other choice. He is after all considered a hero by most of the continent.


    When it is time for him to part with the convoy many people wished him goodbyes and give him some gifts as he is an influential person in Vanheim.


    Even the one thousand troops that sacrificed themselves in the Fort to hold back the enemy advance is grateful to Aero


    Aero has kept his promise and gave the people who sacrificed themselves much gold and great items that he looted.


    It is fortunate they did not die and only suffers injuries that is nothing much with the help of the healer after the battle


    The other soldiers didn''t object. Aero knows the importance of keeping promises. If he put himself in the righteous cause, he must act the part.


    Everyone have a role to y in this farce called politics. And he had taken part and give himself a role.


    For now, he will act that role perfectly


    He looks at the distance and there is a look of longing on his face before he sighed. Dan and Raina couldn''te following him because they had to ride immediately to their estate to quickly handle the estate development.


    He would feel even more secured if they could follow


    Amy on the other hand after that night, he could barely see her. It was like she was intentionally hiding from him


    Of course now that he is at Karak it would be harder for him to meet her.


    ''Haish'' Aero sighed


    ''What is she ying at?'' Even now, every time he remember that night he couldn''t help feeling flustered


    It''s not like it''s the first time he kissed. It just felt¡­.special. Or maybe because it''s been a long time.


    "Hello, Sir Aero." A man greets Aero and Aero was brought back to his current location, away from his contemtion.


    Once again the smell of the ocean and the windy breeze of the sea washed over him. Aero look at the person in front of him.


    It was a short man with tan face and muscly arms. There is a trace of the hard work this man has done.


    His hair was curly and his smile was infectious.


    "My name is Ishtar and I will be your captain today" the captain said in an excited tone.


    His eyes were admiring Aero, with a mix of respect and fear


    "Ah, yes. Pleasure to meet you" Aero replied, clearly perplexed at the admiration of the captain at him.


    He''s after all never been at Karak before. He smiles nheless, emitting an affable aura


    "How do you know me?" asked Aero puzzled. Ishtarughed


    "HAHAHA¡­It seems you do not know how famous you are, Sir Aero. My children always tell me stories about you"


    "Your children know about me?" This truly shocked Aero. And what shocked him there is even stories about him?


    "Yes. There are many ys that detail your adventure in fighting that evil Vetten King"


    ''What do you mean?'' Aero asked.


    Ishtar then proceeded to exin to Aero that many travelling performers all around the continent tell his story and act as him


    From Ishtar words, it seems Aero is portrayed as an honorable hero fighting an evil King determined to kill the people and terrorize the country.


    In the story it is said that he was honorable and that he is a man that disdain political matter which is why Aero rejected the King offers.


    Aero was also portrayed as a benevolent General that pleads for the life of the Vettenian soldiers.


    From the stories in the y, it told a story of where he went in front of the King George Throne Room and kneel for three days and three night pleading for the lives of Vettenian soldiers before the King agreed, gaining King George the reputation of a wise king and Aero as a wise and benevolent advisor of the King


    Hearing this Aero was shocked. His eyes almost bulged out. How could things could be exaggerated that much?


    This is no longer a story. This is already a drama. Hearing the story even Aero himself thought he was awesome.


    Pleads? He never pleaded; he insisted and instructed the King to the best course of action. Evil Vetten King? Since when the King was evil.


    ''Ahh...''


    Aero finally understood. Entertainment has a way of sometimes tweaking the truth. A story of a hero fighting an evil king is easier to sell to the public.


    And it is easier to sell the story to themon folk. And to honest, it is even more interesting. Bards, minstrels and the likes have a hard life.


    He knows whatever he said to dispel such rumors would only backfired on him so he reply to Ishtar by saying


    "I do not deserve such praise"


    "You are exactly like in the stories. Humble and dignified" He said giddy with excitement.


    I guess people see what they want to see. Aero thought to himself


    "I hope you take care of me, Captain Ishtar"


    "Of course. You can count on it"


    Then he boarded the ship with the servants bringing his luggage and items. He was whistling in the starboard bow feeling happy and excited of his next adventure.


    He looks at the open sea and he takes a deep breath. There is nond on sight only water and more water from end to end.


    And Aero could only marvel at the beauty of this game. It looks exactly like the Sea on Earth.


    It felt so real. With each wind breezing by, he could smell the sea and all of his senses is telling him that all of this is real.


    It is a weird feeling. Standing there on the starboard, it was like he is standing at the helm of his own destiny. He always wanted to ride a ship, to sail the vast Sea.


    There is a romantic notion of being a captain of your own ship. To be surrounded by only water, with no possibility of sightingnd and to navigate the stormy chaotic sea with only wit and ingenuity.


    To look at the sea and scream to the storms "Is that all you got?"


    To stand at the helm of your destiny. Aero smiles and he ask the wind and the sea


    ''What will be my adventure this time?''


    *************************************************************************


    This is a two part chapter. Anyway, Aero is about to get wrecked. Oh, forgive the pun.If you like the story please leave some reviews, vote and leave somements. i like replying toment.


    After this chapter is posted there will eb a few days where I will not be updating this chapter. It is because I am updating Lord Shadow.


    And if you want you can also join my discord where I mostly announce things either release or dyed release.

 Chapter 53: WRATH OF THE SEA (2)

    <h4>Chapter 53: WRATH OF THE SEA (2)</h4>


    The sound of seagulls has now been a norm for him.


    The breezy wind of the sea blows by his robe and the waves of the ocean crash gently on the ship hulls as the ship keep moving forward propelled by the wind.


    It has been a week since he ride the ship.


    He is nearing the northern continent. Aero ns to stop in Bullion Port in Veva then proceed to Asgaro by a horse wagon.


    That was his n. He is in his room after he log in back to the game., he is about to read a few more books about Vers Empire when suddenly an ear shaking sound could be heard from the outside


    ''What''s that?'' he ask himself.


    But suddenly the boat started shaking, and the waves went crazy, dark clouds started gathering and thunder storms could be seen in the distance as the wind bes faster and harsher.


    BOOOM!


    The sound grows louder and louder, like a war drums being pounded furiously announcing the beginning of a war


    Aero then quickly got out of his room and he rushed to starboard. He heard the men praying and heard the Captain kneeling chanting words of prayer.


    Ishtar was praying to Poseidon, God of the Sea.


    "I sing about Poseidon, the great god, mover of the earth and fruitless sea, god of the deep who is also ruler of all beneath the sea. O Shaker of the Earth, to be a tamer of horses and a savior of ships! Hail Poseidon Holder of the Earth, white-haired lord! O blessed one, be kindly in heart and help those who voyage in ships!"


    It seems somehow the clear weather suddenly turned into a storm. Aero knows a little about Poseidon, one of the Seven AIs that govern the Brave World mechanism.


    Being the God of the sea, he is often described as a god that is always calling forth storms, but at the same time he has it in his power to grant a sessful voyage and save those who are in danger.


    As the sea surrounds and holds the earth, he himself is described as the god who holds the earth, and who has it in his power to shake the earth.


    Then suddenly the waves became more turbulent. The ship can''t stand this anymore, as nks started cracking


    Clouds were gathering in a faster speeds and winds falls down on them bearing pressure onto the ship and the crew.


    A storm of mythic proportions is upon them with lightning thrown into the surroundings of the ships.


    Some of the sailors have already been thrown off the ship because of the storm. The others were screaming, running around the ship like they were mad.


    Some tried to run by using the emergency raft only to be swallowed by the sea in a single gulp.


    Aero on the other hand did not know what to do.


    He is powerless. He can''t stop the storm. It is nature not something he could fight using wit or weapons.


    He almostughed if not for the situation he is in right now.


    After all the fighting, and the battles he has been through he will die in the sea, because of a storm.


    How pathetic. This was his thoughts


    Then a huge wave, almost like a tsunami hit them. And every wood that supported the ship crumbled.


    The hull crack and broke.


    The water is rushing forward like a raging bull. Aero was thrown back by the sheer force of the wave that rushed through the sinking ship.


    Aero believes he is about to die.


    ''My items! Sword of Mars. If it is lost in the sea, how will I ever find it?'' He thought to himself, feeling frustrated as water fills his lungs and his body bes heavier.


    His eyes closed, and his hand grew weaker before it became limp.


    Then he was carried by the wave, down and down he goes.


    *************************************************************************


    ''Uhuk, Uhuk''


    A man could be seen coughing up water as he was awaken from his unconsciousness


    Aero was coughing up water from his lungs. He is disoriented, he felt cold all over his body and his mind is dizzy like he got hit by a steel hammer.


    That was quite a traumatic experience for him because he couldn''t log off at that time before he lost his consciousness.


    Thinking about it he felt chills in his heart.


    He half expected to see the inside of his capsule at home but he woke up to see the blue sky of Brave World.


    Which means he is not dead yet but that did not make him feel good.


    After adjusting his vision he realized he is stranded on an ind.


    ''My stuff.'' He quickly checked as he looked at his inventory list.


    ''It''s all here.'' And he smiles joyfully, as the wind breeze blows through him and he shivers a bit.


    ''Fuu'' He release his breath relieved


    It''s a miracle he survived. Thinking about that storm he would not be surprised to be dead. But it seems he is lucky.


    Then he began to slowly get up, as he could felt the water soak his robe and making it a little heavy.


    Aero was already thinking ways to get out of this ind.


    But first he needs to know his bearings. He look in front of him and all he see is the vast expanse of water


    As he is about to look in other directions, a voice sounded from behind him.


    This voice startled him. The voice is spoken in a deep tone, and it wasmanding. And Aero could swear he smells the scent of Summer Sea.


    "Quite a journey" The voice said with a tone of amusement


    Aero turned behind him to the direction of the voice. There he sees it. An old man with flowing white hair and trimmed white beard.


    He looks like a neat old man, Aero thought. In his right hand was a trident. Aero could feel pressuring energy is emanating from the trident.


    He wears a scale armor made by God knows what. His physique was muscr for an old man. Behind him were horses?


    It looks like horse but their hooves are weird. Aero soak all of the images in his mind and quickly trying to assess the old man in front of him


    And he did not like what his mind is telling him.


    "Yeah, it is quite a journey" sensing something weird Aero slowly moved back, ready to spring into action. The whole situation right now is weird and bizarre.


    "Who are you?'' Aero said, the caution in his tone of voice is as clear as day


    The old man grinned maliciously and replied


    "Why, little mortal. I''m the one that sank your ship" And he smiles broadly looking at Aero


    *************************************************************************


    Part two of the chapter. Aero is meeting Poseidon, the Sea God. And this is not good.Not good at all. Anyway, please vote if you like the story and leave somements and reviews

 Chapter 54: ICARUS

    <h4>Chapter 54: ICARUS</h4>


    U.S.A


    OUTSIDE THE HOSPITAL


    The rain slowly falls down on the outside of the hospital, as the road bes shiny and negate the summer heat.


    It is a light rain, as the sound of water pattering the tar road created a calm melody.


    A ck car stops in front of the hospital, clearly belonging to someone influential considering there were many other cars behind the ck car.


    They are all guarding the ck car in the front. The driver went out of his seat and hold open the door of the passenger seat.


    A man gets out, his shoes steps on the road as he straighten his ck suit and his tie. He look at the hospital in front of him and he smiles a bit.


    One look and one knows all of his clothing was branded from the most expensive shop and was top of their quality.


    ''At longst.'' The man said. The man is of Asian descent, sporting a neatly trimmed ck hair and quite tall for an Asian man which made him quite handsome.


    This man is Matsuo Sugihara one of the co-founder of Vega Corp. And he finally found her. Julia.


    ''So, you are hiding here in the US'' he said to no one in particr.


    On the road, the bodyguard convoy stop and reviewing security concern as they are speaking to each other by using theirmunication device.


    Julia is quite an enigmatic woman. She is one of the researchers in hisb. And she was actually the brightest of them all.


    Even Takashi acknowledges her intelligence and that is saying something considering he is called the smartest man in the world


    Then suddenly three years ago she stopped from the Project and moved away. No one knows why


    It was a difference in opinion that drove her away at least that is what Matsuo believes. They used to work together in Project Icarus.


    But that project was scrapped after she quit. And a few years ago, he started searching her back.


    Actually he could find her sooner but he was busy with the VR and Takashi discovery. At that time he didn''t thought Project Icarus would be revived back


    Now, it''s even more important to revive back Project Icarus. From the background research he ordered, Matsuo discovered that Julia is sick.


    She is depending on her husband''s saving and the insurance. And Matsuo has always been suspicious of the husband background


    But that money is about to run out.


    This time she will need money. Her bank ount is about to dry up. Matsuo hope he can persuade her to continue the research.


    It is not a ckmail¡­more like a more insistent persuasive method.


    After all, if there is one thing he does notck, it is money


    Whether it be using money or force, she has to do it. Julia is one of the brightest mind Matsuo has ever seen other than him and Takashi.


    It might seems arrogance but no one would deny this statement. A bodyguard approached him after they finished making sure the hospital is not any security concern.


    "Sir, do you need us to apany you?'' His bodyguard inquired. Matsuo contemted and then said


    "No, this is personal."


    Then slowly he walked into the entrance, smiling with confidence.


    *************************************************************************


    IN THE HOSPITAL


    A nurse entered a private room. It was Lisa. She looks at the patient in the room and she smiles a bit. She then asked to the patient who was looking absentmindedly outside the window.


    "Miss Julia, you have a visitor" Julia was startled and she look toward the voice. Seeing it was Lisa she shed a weak smile and asks back


    "Is it my son?" But Lisa shakes her head


    ''No. He said he knew you and was your colleague" said Lisa as she handed Julia a card


    Then she checked the card. It is a weird symbol etched on the card


    "He said his name is Icarus"


    Hearing the name, Julia almost dropped the card. A look of fear shed for a second on Julia face.


    "No, I don''t know him "Julia denied vehemently. Before Lisa managed to say another word the door was pushed open slowly and a man enter the room.


    "Oh, I''m hurt" said the voice sarcastically. The man spoke English with perfect ent


    The man has already entered the room. Julia eyes turns sharp. He looked the same as ever, she thought to herself.


    He radiates charisma and authority.


    Julia stares at him like she was looking at someone she no longer recognizes. Lisa look at both of them alternately and have half a mind to call the security


    Matsuo saw the nurse hesitation and he said with a calm tone that betrayed his own excited heart


    "It''s ok, we''re old friends. Aren''t we, Julia?" Matsuo said to Julia.


    Julia finally gives up. It would not be good if Matsuo presence here is known to many people.


    She didn''t want the media knocking her hospital door to know the rtionship between her and the famous Matsuo Sugihara and even more her rtionship with the founder of Vega Corp Takenaka Takashi.


    "It''s okay Lisa. I know him."


    Satisfied with the exnation, Lisa excuse herself from the room. The moment Lisa excuses herself form the room, the room atmosphere turns tense and cold


    "Why did youe here in the middle of nowhere?'' Julia immediately asked. Matsuo did not seem flustered. Instead he was calm and perfectly at ease.


    "Let me sit down first" he shakes his head as he grab the visitor chair and positioned himself near the bed


    "Impatient as ever" Matsuo remarked. Then looking at Julia hostility toward him he sighed. Then he ask


    "I havee here in the hopes to ask you to continue your research"


    "No" Julia quickly declined.


    She already knows what Matsuo want her to do. Project Icarus. She felt there might be other ways


    "That was a swift rejection" Matsuo chuckled slightly, clearly expecting this reaction. So he was not surprised.


    But that doesn''t mean he will give up that easily.


    "It is important¡­now than ever that we continue the Project" persuade Matsuo


    "We were vain, Matsuo. You and me both. That experiment should not be created from the very beginning." Julia said in a warning tone.


    "Why not?" Matsuo ask


    "We are not God" Julia begins raising her voice.


    "You named the Project¡­.Icarus. Are you not worried you might be burn to death because of your curiosity? Of trying toe close to the Divine?" she tried to lecture Matsuo.


    Matsuo jeered


    "Pah, that story. The ancient men would like you to believe that curiosity is humanity bane. I say Icarus dies not because he was curious but because he was stupid. I named it so I would always remember. Don''t reach for the sun if you didn''t have enough knowledge." Matsuo countered.


    ''I think on a fine day Daedalus look at the blue sky and ask himself "How can I fly above and reach for the sky?" Matsuo said.


    Julia did not say anything on this. She close her eyes and then take a deep breath. She is actually weak right now and her heart couldn''t take much pressure.


    She then opens her eyes and asks


    "So is there anything different than what you''re about to do now?" Julia countered back.


    "I have you didn''t I?" Matsuo said still showing her that confident smile.


    "Why now?" Surely Matsuo could have found her before if he bothers looking.


    "The world may need that experiment more than ever" said Matsuo grimly


    Matsuo and Julia are researchers. Both of them discovered something a few years back. They discovered a void dimension.


    Nothingness at the most purest sense. But he and Takashi got an idea. Like they always do when they go to an uncharted territory in science


    What if this void dimension can be restructured? What if we can put data in it? And so begins their first venture.


    And miraculously enough in their journey for truth, they had a bit of help with some mystical elements along the way.


    It opened Matsuo and Takashi horizon to a brand new world.


    It was a brave new world


    The world is wider than they think and they believed that there are still many things left to be discovered.


    Alexander King did tried to spy on the research of the Vega Corp but armed with the most high tech of the era, he has never seeded.


    And the resulting of their research is Brave World. That''s the VR. But their goal was something more ambitious than that.


    They wanted to create a new world.


    Literally.


    And now with the impending meteor strikes the world might need it. Though to be honest Matsuo didn''t do it because of the people.


    Julia knows this better than anyone. Matsuo is different than the pure peaceful science loving Takashi.


    Even Julia sometimes wondered how two people who have such opposite personalities mesh so well.


    Matsuo is a megalomaniac. Narcissistic.


    And have a grand delusion of grandeur. But there is no doubt about his intelligence.


    Which makes him all the more dangerous. Smart and arrogant is not the bestbination. Coupled with his desire, he is a truly terrifying man.


    Takashi¡­.on the other hand is the pure researcher and too na?ve. He never saw Matsuo true colors and¡­.he would never mistrust his friend.


    But she did


    "I will offer you a lot of money." Matsuo tries to persuade Julia


    "As you can see, I can''t move" Sarah pointed to her feet.


    Matsuo just looked at the direction of the feet boringly. How could she not understand? If the theory worked, all of this doesn''t matter anymore.


    She can be anyone who she wanted to be. They would be Gods


    "You cannot move. But that doesn''t mean you can''t think"


    Matsuo has always admired Julia minds and her ideas. Without her the ideas for the VR would not be created.


    If not for her insistence that she is not mentioned in the research journal and the research records, Takashi would surely give her a high position in thepany.


    Instead she got out of Japan and went to the U.S


    "There is a moral implication" Julia was hesitating.


    "Then how about this?"


    Then Matsuo tell her about the meteor strikes. And how in all probability, it will hit Earth. She is of course shaken.


    Julia has a son.


    If what Matsuo said is true, then her son doesn''t have any future. But of course she knew Matsuo said it because he knew the only way to manipte her is by using her son.


    "Maybe you''re wrong?" she tried to hope it is.


    "I''m never wrong" Matsuo said confidently.


    He is still an arrogant prick. But a genius pricks. Julia reminds herself.


    "Let me think on this" Matsuo has a smirk on his face. Then he got up from his seat and smartened his suit


    "Alright, in a week I need to get back to Japan. Before that I would like to hear your answer. And if you ept don''t worry about the medical expenses. I will pay it"


    With those final words he exited the room. And Julia is left thinking.


    ''Am I really considering this?''


    *************************************************************************


    Double chapter for today. Hope you all like the story so far and please vote if you can. And leave some reviews

 Chapter 55: FOREBODING OMENS (1)

    <h4>Chapter 55: FOREBODING OMENS (1)</h4>


    ON THE ISLAND


    Pain. That was the first thing that register on his mind. A gut wrenching pain that seems to be traveling to every nerve on his body.


    It was like something sharp grinding on his every nerve, ying him softly.


    Cold. That is the second thing that register in his mind after the pain subsided a bit. Those twobination does not feel great.


    That''s all he felt. Cold and pain.


    His teeth chattered because of the chill and his hands and body was trembling and shaking from the impact of the pain.


    The developer even included this in their VR. For what reason, he couldn''t understand.


    It was a pain like no other. The area that he was stabbed feel very hot. This is how the people who died because of his sword felt. What a useless thought, he mused


    Searing hot pain. Unspeakable pain.


    For one moment he could understand the pain that he inflict on the yers that he killed during the war.


    And he pities them. It''s not sympathy. It''s empathy. Aero could see the blood flowing from his stomach, drenching the white sands beneath his body with red.


    He also has coughed up blood for how many times now. His internal organs are all ruptured


    He is sprawled weakly on the white sandy beach. Poseidon has already disappeared into the sea. It was absurd.


    The event how hees to this state came shing back.


    ****************************************************************


    "Who are you?" Aero asked again.


    Tension filled the air. Aero could sense this is not an ordinary old man. And looking at the old man and the trident he holds, Aero could already guessed who is the old man


    "I am Poseidon, God of the Sea, The Earth Shaker." He dered.


    The wave behind him rages and roars. The horses behind him neighed and winds swirls beneath their feet.


    Aero on the other hand paled on his face


    ''A god? A god! This is absurd. Gods exist?'' He thought to himself. Aren''t they just a vor text to add the immersion to the game and to exin the religion of this world?


    Aero knows that the so called Seven Gods is just AI but he didn''t think they actually have a body. Aero thought they are just like a program.


    "You''re kidding right?" asked Aero not quite believing what he just heard.


    "Kidding?"


    He said, his tone rising. Then suddenly he calmed down. Then he smiles.


    "Well, no matter, you''re not going to be here long. And I don''t have that much time to waste talking too much to a mortal"


    Then he opens up his palm. Aero Sword of Mars fly towards him. Poseidon take the swords gracefully like it always belongs to him.


    "Wha¡ª" shocked by this sudden action, Aero was speechless.


    Then suddenly Poseidon was already in front of him.


    "Freeze" he ordered


    And Aero body could not move, every single nerve of his body was frozen. In that moment, Aero epted the truth.


    This is Poseidon. The God of the Sea.


    No matter how absurd the idea is, it seems the Gods AI is not the type of Gods AI the yers imagine them to be.


    They are usually like the story background of the game, also an integral part of the VR, only there to add some spice to the game.


    But the stories are real.


    Then for that fraction of a moment, Aero had a revtion.


    What if all the stories in Brave World are not just text to enrich the gaming experience? What if, the NPCs have their own world?


    This world. What if this world is not just a game? A real world. With history and their own culture.


    Created and evolving all the time. Then his thoughts reeled back to his predicament. And without a word Poseidon stabs him in the gut.


    No exnation. No nothing. He just stabs Aero intending to settle this as fast as possible. Aero even thought he would get some quest but nothing.


    Bloods starts flowing from Aero stomach. Aero then coughed up blood.


    Poseidon just watch with glee. Then calmly Poseidon walks to his chariot and dove into the sea like nothing happened.


    The moment Poseidon dove into the sea, Aero copsed to the ground.


    And that is how he came to be. Sprawled in the white sand, he waited. Waiting to be log off by the system.


    It seems this will be the first time he will die in Brave World. His most prized sword was stolen.


    And after he died if he wants to retrieve back the robe he needs to find this ind again.


    But Aero don''t know where this ind is. Is it in the Northern continent? Or is it in another ce? He was drifted here by the ocean.


    Then slowly the pain numbed. The cold be unbearable. He began to sense his end is near. He will be spawn at Vanheim.


    But he can''t log in for a while. Then Aero senses tingle. He senses something. He looked up weakly.


    The sky opens up as something powerful is about to descend from the open sky


    He saw a light that almost blinded him and this light covered the entire ind.


    From that light appears a woman full with full ted war armor. Her appearance was majestic and dignified.


    She has a crested helm, armed with shield and spear.


    Her helmet was ornamented in the most beautiful manner with griffins, heads of rams, horses, and sphinxes.


    Her shield depicts two ravens. One was ck, the other was gray. A snake trimmed aegis cloak wrapped around her breast and arm.


    Every armament that she wears was golden.


    She was glorious, blinding as the light itself. And Aero thought she looked fierce and warlike.


    Her eyes were grey but shone brightly.


    Aero impression of her is that her figure is thoughtfulness and earnestness. Her hair is rich and generallybed backwards over the temples, and floats freely down behind.


    The whole figure is majestic. She was rather strong built than slender. Her hips are small and the shoulders broad, so that the whole somewhat resembles a male figure.


    But to Aero she was beautiful in a pure way. Not sexy or cute. Not that kind of beautiful. Fierce and fiery. Yes, that''s the word.


    ''Just like Amy.'' He guess dying makes you remember ridiculous thought.


    When she stepped down on the ind, the sandy white sand floats a bit from the ground and the sea trembles with rage.


    She steps towards Aero and looked at him.


    "O mortal. How unfortunate for you to have invite Poseidon ire towards you. Yet this is a breach of the Divine Law''


    Then she sighed as she looked at the raging wave. She shakes her head and said


    ''But pursuing Poseidon on this matter will not bode well for the Gods."


    She said. Her voice was smooth and calm. ''Was she exining or lecturing me? I''m not sure'' Aero thought to himself.


    Then she continued.


    "I have always paid a special interest towards you, mortal. I was with you when you fought. I was with you in your time of glory. I was with you when you strike your opponent down. I helped you in ways you could not have imagined. I nt fears in the hearts of your enemies. I was with you with in every swing and every sh"


    She said sadly while looking at Aero withering body.


    "I am the goddess of wise counsel, war, and heroic endeavor, Athena."


    She deres as the thunder boomed in the sky like acknowledging her deration


    "To see you die here unjustly, does not sit well with me."


    "But I can help you adventurer. Will you pray for my help?"


    She offered. With all the strength left in his body, Aero nodded.


    "Good. "


    She smiles


    "Pray to me when you''re there" she said.


    There? Where is there? Then suddenly Aero felt like he was falling. Falling into a world of darkness.


    *************************************************************************


    Part one of the chapter. The second part of the chapter will be posted in a few seconds

 Chapter 56: FOREBODING OMENS (2)

    <h4>Chapter 56: FOREBODING OMENS (2)</h4>


    A FEW DAYS BEFORE AERO MISHAP


    THE SKY


    TERRA DE DEORUM


    Today is a joyous day in the Land of the Gods.


    Even though they are gued with the Pope problem, finally the King of the Gods, the god of the sky and weather,w, order and fate is finally about to get married.


    All the Gods came from their realm giving their congrattion. The Gods seems to revel in the celebration and avoid speaking about how Hera and Zeus got hitched.


    The story of how Zeus tricks Hera on marrying him is a story not spoken on a goodpany.


    Hera made Zeus promise to stop his gallivanting with mortals in order for her to agree marrying Zeus.


    He agreed. Though for the many Gods that knew Zeus, they all knew that it takes more than a promise for Zeus toply.


    Zeus looked happy today.


    Finally he has found a Queen.


    Today he looked more regal than usual. He has sturdy figure and his dark bead trim nicely.


    His hair was white and flowed lightly behind his back. For his wedding he has created a pce like none others for the Gods and him to rule.


    Zeus wanted to be praise more than the Eternal Father. The name of the ce would be called Olympus.


    The name was given by Hades who sits in the Underworld.


    He is the most high and powerful among the immortals, whom all others obey. So why not a pce grander than anything ever constructed?


    Today even though it is his wedding day, he was still armed.


    In the stories it is said that he is armed with thunder and lightning, and the shaking of his aegis produces storm and tempest.


    The feast were nned tost until nine hundred years but because of the current problem they need to cut short on the feast.


    Since they are immortals time never meant that much for them. In the old days when they held a feast it wouldst hundreds of years.


    But now with the arrival of the adventurers, there are many unforeseen circumstances that prevent doing that kind of long feast.


    The feast was attended by all. The word of Zeus wedding resounds throughout the universe.


    Every minor God hase with gifts and congrattion.


    The only major God that didn''te was Hades who is busy in his job overseeing the death.


    There are also some mortals that are lucky to have been invited.


    Oracles are also transported to the wedding to sing hymns of Zeus.


    ""To Zeus, Most High .I will sing of Zeus, chiefest among the gods and greatest, all-seeing, the lord of all, the fulfiller who whispers words of wisdom to man. Be gracious, all-seeing God, most excellent and great!"


    Some oracles sing songs of praises hoping to get blessed. Not wanted to be outwitted another oracle shout back.


    "O Zeus, much-honoured, Zeus supremely great, to thee our holy rites we consecrate, our prayers and expiations, king divine, for all things to produce with ease through mind is thine. Hence mother earth and mountains swelling high proceed from thee, the deep and all within the sky. Gods king, descending from above, magnanimous,manding, sceptered Zeus; all-parent, principle and end of all, whose power almighty shakes this earthly ball; even nature trembles at thy mighty nod, loud-sounding, armed with lightning, thundering god. Source of abundance, purifying king, O various-formed, from whom all natures spring; propitious hear my prayer, give meless health, with peace divine, and necessary wealth."


    Zeus was in joy.


    "Give those oracles great gift"


    Zeus ordered his subordinates. Zeus also gives them his blessing. To be blessed with good luck and sessful in their endeavor.


    And then the feast began.


    All Gods give their blessing. They ate, drink andugh, a grand feast slowly taking shape. It would seem like the food won''t be able to amodate everyone.


    But if you think that you''re wrong. And every time the food looks like it about to run out the tes refilled itself. This is the blessing of Demeter.


    All of them sang song to the celestial couple.


    Songs of joy celebrating Zeus and Hera wedding resounded in the sky. Hephaestus sings so terribly some naiads almost dies in the spot. To remedies it, the Gods ask Aphrodite to sing.


    Hephaestus look sullen.


    Everyone was entranced by her singing. Even Hephaestus. The naiad that almost dies spring back to life.


    Some centaur even tries to profess their love to the Love Goddess.


    But Aphrodite just give them her naughty smile that would ensnare them. They also danced in celebration.


    The fairies, naiad, and nymph were going crazy with their dancing.


    Athena on the other hand just sits ufortably in her seat. So does Poseidon who was looking uninterested in the feasts.


    Zeus on the other hand joins the other in dancing, even so far as invite Hera to dance with him.


    All in all it was a joyous wedding. Until at the end of the feast, an oracle who camete reveals a prophecy.


    The major Gods ordered this Oracle to wait in the Council room to hear his prophecy. Then the Oracle introduced himself.


    "My name is Nestor, Your Most Gracious Lord Zeus, Lord of the Sky. I came bearing bad news."


    Zeus knows this mortal. He is favored by him.


    "What is it?" Poseidon ask.


    "I had a prophetic dreams a few days ago. I contemted to tell the Gods about this for fear I will be smitten to death." Nestor said nervously surrounded by all the Gods staring so intently at him.


    "Tell me, Oracle what have you dream?" ordered Zeus.


    The Oracle hesitated.


    Then he said.


    "O Lord Zeus. You are my lord and you have favored me over of all the Oracle. Therefore I will speak; but take thought and swear that you will readily defend me with word and with might of hand; for I think I shall anger a man who rules mightily over Veva, and whom the Vevaians obey. For mightier is a king, when he is angry he is lesser man. Even if he swallows down his wrath for that day, yet afterwards he cherishes resentment in his heart till he brings it to fulfillment. Say then, if you will keep me safe."


    In answer to that Zeus dered.


    "Take heart, and speak out whatever oracle you know; for by my name, to whom you, Nestor, pray when you reveal oracles to the mortals and adventurer alike, no one, while I live and have sight on the earth, shally heavy hands on you, no one of the whole host of the Earth, not even if you name the Gods."


    Relieved the Oracle spoke.


    "There will be a war." He said slowly


    "A war instigated by your stepson."


    A look of understandinges to Zeus.


    "Yes the King calling himself by your name, favored by you"


    "So, he has wage war before. What is your point?" Zeus asked.


    "This war is like no other. This war intends to even divide the Gods into two faction." he said grimly


    "What else you see?" Demeter asked from behind, looking solemn now.


    "That the Vevaian King is involved I have no doubt. But the other that is involved in this war I could not see. He was obscured. I could only see a light that rose in the East. So bright and hot it intends to burn everything" he said warningly.


    The Gods listened.


    The Oracles get their dreams usually from them. But Nestor is special. He gets his prophetic dreams from The Three Fates, which is why he is favored by Zeus.


    The Three Fates was created to calcte probability. It was created simply to guess mortal and adventurer''s intention and what they intend to do.


    In the world that Aero lives they are a probability device.


    When Athena heard the prophecy, she lights up. She got an idea who the Oracle is talking about. This is because Athena always spends many of her time in the east this couple of years.


    She also surveying the development of this one yer since the yers is in the possession of one of the Godly weapons.


    Of course in his hands the potential of the sword was not fully unleashed.


    But still, Athena liked the mortal boy. The boy is smart and wise. Qualities that Athena admires.


    Then the Gods disperse and return to their task of discovering the Pope mastermind and all the while worrying about the prophecy.


    Athena was in the west when she felt a disturbance. A God has set foot in the mortal world. Athena tries to see, but she could not.


    It was shielded from her. Not a minor God. Athena thought. Thankfully a bird flew over the ce.


    From the bird Athena could see what is happening. Poseidon has breached a divinew.


    And the person that the God killed is Aero.


    Athena believes that the other person mentioned in the prophecy is Aero. Quickly Athena teleports herself to the ind.


    And there she promised her help to the adventurer if he prayed to her. And then she sent him to the underworld.


    ''Fight and survive. Show me you''re worthy.'' Athena said as she saw that adventurer soul is dragged into the Underworld.


    *************************************************************************


    Last chapter for today and for the week. If you like the story please vote and leave somements or reviews

 Chapter 57: BRIGHT EYED (1)

    <h4>Chapter 57: BRIGHT EYED (1)</h4>


    ASGARO KINGDOM


    There, sits on his throne, looking forlorn after hearing the new reports on the border was once famous warrior called by the name of Red Axe by his peers.


    The name was domineering and powerful. But none such qualities could longer be found in this man


    This man is the King of Asgaro.


    King Fjord of Asgaro is now nothing but an old man but he always possesses the vitality of youth. But no longer had such vitality reflected in his body.


    His visage is the image of a defeated man. His short braided red hair and red beard was unkempt showing how much of trouble these couple of weeks for him


    When standing he is seven feet tall and look mighty and heroic but nowhere now that mightiness could be disyed.


    The Red Axe that used to roam the battlefield, the great hero that brought back enemy general head with one sh of his axe is no longer.


    Now, sits on the throne is a defeated king. The war has taken its toll on him


    King Fjord in his desperation wrote a letter to the renowned strategist in Vanheim that repel therger army of Vetten toe aid him.


    If the strategist agree, he would not mind showering the man with riches and all that he desires


    Alone, in his throne room, he shows the face he could not show his subject. It was a face of fatigue.


    He is tired fighting a war that he is destined to lose. Many nights, he spends on his room looking at the moon and sighing.


    He was waiting for Aero toe to his Kingdom and was hoping the man would have a solution for him.


    When he heard the strategist was intending toe, he was overjoyed. He has heard that Aero has departed from Karak delegates and was sailing to his Kingdom.


    Hearing this Fjord send some of his officers to escort him.


    With the threats of Leo n and the King Zeus in Veva he is hoping that Aero would be his salvation.


    Then he heard a bad news just a few days ago in his war room.


    It seems a great unnatural storm has hit the ship carrying the strategist in its journey to Asgaro.


    The sailors that passed the region has witnessed the event and said they could see a wreck of a ship, wooden nks scattered about in the shores of the nearby small uninhabited ind.


    However the fates of the crew are not yet certain.


    Hearing this King Fjord is discouraged and was frustrated. The longer the battle became with Leo n, the more King Fjord be pessimistic about his chance of winning the war.


    Not to mention he dreaded facing Zeus of the North. It is why he pinned his hope on Aero. The whole continent knew the poem.


    Zeus of the North, Aero of the East.


    Zeus of the North was akin a God in battle. His track is hidden by the wind and the weather help him in opportune moments


    It was like the Gods of Olympus helps him in his deed. The more it is like this the more Fjord dreaded meeting that young king in battle.


    Leo n attack is proving too brutal and powerful, smashing his armies like they were made of brittle bones.


    With King Zeus of Veva eyeing his Kingdom like a hungry wolf, how could Fjord sitfortably on his throne?


    After Zeus conquered Veva, Fjord believes that the young king was satisfied. But hearing from the spies that he sent to infiltrate Veva, the news only added to his worries


    He heard that Zeus is preparing for another war.


    His army is trained night and day and they were even more disciplined than before with more emphasis put in the military in Veva.


    Farming is cultivated so that they will have enough supply for food and Fjord knows where the supplies would go.


    It is the most basic of warfare. To field an army, one need to remember supplies.


    How could not he be worried, night and day?


    The advisors have all given him all kinds of advice but none of them knew how to stop the advancement of their enemies and none give him a solution that could ease his heart.


    He hoped that by hiring Aero, that the renowned strategist would give him a solution for him to escape the predicament.


    Even now with the nobles united under him for the first time since the formation of the kingdom to push back their enemies, still no progress is made.


    ''It seems even the Gods have abandoned me.'' He sigh as he got up from his throne and walk to the garden.


    Trying to ease his worries he tried to enjoy the scenery and smell the flowers but it did nothing to solve his unease.


    Finally before night came, he went to the Temple of Athena near his pce and kneel in prayer


    ''Daughter of aegis bearing maid, Wisdom child, the bright eyed bringer of abundant wit, aid me in my bold endeavor, on whose guidance I rely, I fulfilled my vow and burn sacrifices in your name, so please I pray to be friendly to me now, and hold thy hand above my works and give sess on this and all the days I live''


    He prayed religiously and then he throws some cattle meat into the sacrificial fire. He then went back to his pce and began resting


    That night, he went to his bed to get a little sleep and refreshes his spirit. Lying down, he closes his eyes and he went to sleep.


    Deep in his sleep, he dreams and this dream was unlike any other dreams he had before.


    He arrived in a meadow filled with vibrant green grass and beautiful flowers of every kind filling the vast field


    The surrounding was beautiful and captivating, revitalizing his spirit and made him feel like he was a youth again.


    The fragrant smell of flowers is soothing and has a calming effect. He walk forward surrounded by these beautiful scenery as he felt a presence behind him


    Sensing something he looked back.


    And there he sees a woman standing behind him, unlike any other mortal woman he has ever seen in his life.


    The sunlight illuminated her like she descended from the heavens. She has a crested helm, armed with shield and spear that emits powerful aura.


    Her helmet was decorated with a number of beasts that seems to be alive.


    Her shield shone like the sun, blinding and hot. She looked slender but strong and even one might call mighty.


    Her ck hair isbed backwards. Her bright eyes shows an unbroken determination and bestow bravery to anyone that saw her gaze


    She looks like a mighty warrior ready to spring to action.


    Fjord immediately knows who she is.


    ''Anyone who ever gone to the temple knows.'' He thought to himself as he quickly kneels to the ground, honored that he could meet one of the Goddesses.


    Goddess Athena is the patron goddess of Asgaro Kingdom since time immemorial.


    The story of how Athena and Poseidon vie for Asgaro which was called back then Athena is famous.


    "The Kingdom of Asgaro is deserving of praise, not only from the citizens but from all men, on many grounds, but first and foremost because this Kingdom is god-beloved. The strife of the gods who contended over Her and their judgment testifies to the truth of our statement."


    His father once says to him of this praise when he was young. He was always proud to be the King of this Kingdom.


    But now the Kingdom is in a brink of copse. And now the Goddess Athenae to his dream.


    Could this be an omen?


    "Rise mortal" the Goddess said, her voice was calm but there is also a stern quality to it like a mother. The voice echoes in this meadow


    Fjord rise and look in the Goddesses face. And how fierce must the Goddess looks, for Fjord almost tremble in fear.


    When he saw her before, she was not like this, Fjord thought. Then Athena spoke


    "I have heard that you have asked for a boy named Aero to give you wise counsel, mortal?"


    She asked.


    Quickly Fjord replied, "Yes, glorious Goddess, savior of cities"


    Fjord words wereden with praises. This ismon knowledge in any encounter with Gods or any supernatural entity beyond human powers.


    Many stories of old, tell stories of people who fail to respect the Gods and supernatural entities and invited their wrath.


    The story of the three princesseses to his mind as he tries to shows how obedient he is.


    The three sister fate was tragic. As punishment Athena drove them mad and they leapt to their deaths from the heights of their castle.


    Fjord will not repeat that mistake. Athena nodded and then she speak, her voice is authoritative and firm


    "I have need of the boy and I have taken him under my protection. He will be tested by my trial. So he will note to your aid. Do you object?" she asked calmly but it was also like she is daring him to reply no.


    Of course Fjord is not stupid. He will not invite the wrath of the Gods unto him.


    "No, of course not, bright-eyed Goddess."


    ''But-''still Fjord also could not help but worries about his Kingdom. Athena saw this so she said


    "Long before mortalsid ims to thisnd, Cerkrop, a king that has a body of a man and serpent was a king in thisnd. In that time, the gods resolved to take possession of cities in which each of them should receive his own peculiar worship." Athena suddenly spoke cutting Fjord from talking.


    Fjord knows better to interfere so he listens.


    "So Poseidon was the first that came to thisnd, and with a blow of his trident on the middle of the kingdom, he produced a powerful spring that flows and be a river which they now call Erenthesia which flows into the Sea of Sorrow."


    Fjord nodded. He knows the story. It is the story of how Athena was granted Athens as her patron cities


    Athens was the old name for Asgaro Kingdom.


    "After him came me," Athena puffed her chest as she deres


    "And, having called on Cerkrop to witness my act of taking possession of this kingdom, I nted an olive tree, given to me by Demeter, which is still shown in my grandest temple."


    She said proudly.


    "But when the two of us strove for possession of the country, Zeus parted us and appointed arbiters. The arbiters are but the other remaining major Gods."


    Then she continued speaking.


    "And in ordance with their verdict the kingdom was adjudged to me, because Cerkrop bore witness that I had been the first to nt the olive. I, therefore, called the city Athens after myself, to show how greatly I love them and Poseidon, in hot anger flooded the Kingdom with his godly powers and almostid this Kingdom under the sea."


    Then he was beaming at Fjord.


    "I came to you to lend my strength and wisdom to you, for you are the descendant of a Kingdom once blessed by me. I have heard of your prayers and your love for me"


    Fjord was overjoyed. A goddess will help him.


    Gods helping mortal openly. He had never heard such urrence since the War of The Gods the first time.


    "So, ease your worries, mortal for I will aid you in your trouble. Rejoice and prepare for war. I am glory-personified. And if you want glory, you need to be prepared and wise. For no victoryes without a price" She said warningly.


    Fjord cry tears of joy.


    "Tell this to your people"


    "Of course, of course, Wise one."


    Then Fjord wakes from his sleep.


    *************************************************************************


    Part one o the chapter

 Chapter 58: BRIGHT EYED (2)

    <h4>Chapter 58: BRIGHT EYED (2)</h4>


    VEVA KINGDOM


    The throne room atmosphere is solemn.


    Zeus, Eric and Bart are eyeing Asgaro since they took down Veva. Everyone in the court know the King ambition.


    Instead of Saril and Vor alliance that will prove hard to attack as long as they stay united it is better if they attacked Asgaro first for their resources.


    With Leo n also rebelling on their King, Eric suggested to Zeus to wait for Leo n to weaken Asgaro and then Zeus coulde to take Asgaro with a big host of armies.


    His soldiers is till invigorated after their sess on usurping the thrones could not wait to plunge themselves into another war.


    It seems the excitement of war is not easily forgotten.


    They also seem to want to have the same kind level of adventure as Aero. All of the troops have seen Aero footage in fighting the war.


    And they are all excited because their war is not like that. Their war was just about persuading some old lecherous King to step down.


    So it was not as interesting as Aero war scenes. All the troops are impatient to begin another battle.


    So does Zeus.


    After the feast he could not stand still. Though, his reason for waging war against Asgaro is a bit different from the other soldiers.


    If it is ording to his whim, he would ride his horse andy siege to the Asgaroian by himself. Of course Bart and Eric both objected to this.


    Rage doesn''t solve anything, he advises Zeus.


    Zeus was in a rage after hearing that the Asgaro Kingdom smears his name to the entire continent.


    Eric and Bart know Zeus rage. Zeus consuming rage is at times wavering, but at other times he cannot be cooled no matter the advice they gave him.


    And this is one of the times.


    So, they persuaded Paris, the former prince of Veva to console him. They sent a messenger to him summoning him to the pce.


    Paris was a handsome young prince, with blue eyes and neatly trimmed blonde hair. It is said that any woman who looked at him will be bewitched.


    Paris Son of Veva II was allowed to live because Deus favors him.


    He was an NPC that has always supported Zeus in his early days. And Paris hates his father gallivanting ways so much, that he followed Zeus.


    And for that, he was appointed to be a prince.


    It is ironic that none of Zeus friends could console his anger, but an NPC can. So, Zeus after being consoled by Paris, heeds Eric and Bart advice.


    When the opportune momentse he will strike Asgaro and ease his raging hearts. This wouldter prove to be true and disastrous for Zeus.


    In not so distant future, Zeus will attack and siege Asgaro Kingdoms to waste.


    It is said because of Zeus rage, the Kingdom turned red with blood. His army seizes all the valuables and massacres the inhabitants without exception.


    It is also said after several days of ughter and looting, the smell of death and rotting flesh proves too much even for his soldiers to endure.


    They then move their camp away from the scorched ruins of the Kingdoms.


    However the one thing that Zeus should not have done when entering the city was looting the Temple of Athena.


    Such acts have never been done before. Such acts should not be done. Even Zeus in the Sky was shocked.


    This also invites Athena wrath towards Zeus, both the God and the adventurer.


    Of course there''s also Athena anger to Paris.


    For when the Kingdom was attacked, Zeus Lord of the Sky tricked her into his dominion and obscured her sight from Asgaro Kingdom.


    Not knowing the repercussion, this act will split the Gods into two factions.


    After knowing what happens, Athena was fuming with her rage.


    So terrible her wrath, that this act of sacrilege by Zeus was cursed by her and she offered her strength and wisdom to Aero inciting Aero to wage war against Zeus.


    The people of Veva were also struck down by a deadly gue sent by Athena, as punishment for the desecration of her temple by their king Zeus.


    An oracle dered that they must thenceforth dispatch two maidens to the site of the temple regrly for three years in order to appease the goddess.


    Of course when Zeus marches his army to Asgaro, he did not know that all of this wille to pass.


    But one person knows.


    As the Vevaian King was intoxicated with his n, stood atop a hill not far away from the Vevaian King pce, stand a blind man that prophesied this matter.


    He look towards the Pce andugh


    ''I saw everything, the things that happens in the past and the things that will happen in the future. Strive forward and try to break the Fates'' And heughs as his word and action is obscured by the Three Fates


    *************************************************************************


    A new chapter will be posted on Wednesday

 Chapter 59: FIELD OF ASPHODEL

    <h4>Chapter 59: FIELD OF ASPHODEL</h4>


    THE UNDERWORLD


    Thud!


    He falls to the ground with a shaking momentum and his body felt a jolt of sensation. Aero finally felt the ground.


    But he also felt the pain after crashing to the ground.


    ''Arghh'' he lets out a groan of pain.


    He thought his body would be squashed into mashed meat, yet, weirdly other than a few sores aching sensation on his back he is not dead even after falling from such a long height.


    After hours of falling he thought that there will be no end to the falling and what awaited him in the end is only death


    Then when he opened his eyes and tries to adjust himself, he was greeted with status windows.


    -You have been blessed with Athena blessing-


    -You can see the tormented souls in the River Styx-


    -You can see the Gods in their invisible form-


    -Because you were blessed by Athena all your stats increase by 40 points-


    ''Uhm'' Aero was puzzled but his eyes turns calm as he tries to analyze what is happening to him.


    After confirming the status window description and looking left and right he finally understands where hended.


    And that revtion make him felt scared and yet at the same time excited. He was not entirely wrong when he thought he would die


    But he was not entirely correct either on what that entails.


    The Underworld. That is where he is right now.


    And he was at the entrance.


    In front of him was a gigantic archway. At the archway was inscribed on the bricks of the archways Lasciate Ogne Speranza Voi Chintrate.


    Aero chuckles a bit as he reads the inscription.


    "Abandon all hope, ye who enter here"


    Aero read Dante Inferno so he understand what that means. Aero could see some spirits of the dead, roaming aimlessly around the entrance.


    It seems they floated around in the entrance with no purpose.


    There is some spirits that is just sitting and not moving in the archway, looking empty in the eyes and moving only when something seems to attract its attention.


    Then he saw a spirit that attract his attention.


    He probably died in battle, Aero thought to himself.


    Aero believes that because the man armor is sttered with blood.


    He looks around for a couple of minutes to see anything else but other than dark and gloom he sees not much else.


    Then he tries to send a message to Dan and his otherpanion


    Your message cannot be send


    He tries it again and again and every time he got the same message.


    Aero doesn''t know what to do now.


    The road in front of him looked dark and dangerous and the cold wind assault his body reaching down to his bones.


    This is not normal cold.


    Actually at first he thought he would die after being stabbed. But Athena has sent him to the Underworld with all of his items intact.


    Of course the sword remains stolen. But at least now he doesn''t have to worry about the robe. It is one of the thing he would surely regret losing.


    He also already checked his health.


    He was reinvigorated to full life. But now he began to regret epting Athena offer. Dying from stabbing will not result in too much level loss.


    But dying in the underworld with God knows what monster may lose him more levels than he could imagine.


    Talking about that, he never thought the underworld was real. He thought like other lore in the game, it was just one of the backstory to make the world more vivid and exciting


    But Aero also senses opportunity.


    If he could send this footage to the broadcasting stations imagine how much views he will get which trante to more money


    Proving that the Gods were real and the AI is existing with the yers ying the game and even the Underworld exist. This might open a whole new questline.


    Aero could already imagine the hype.


    ''Heh'' he smirked.


    He tries to log out and he seeds.


    Coming out of his capsule, he first pinches himself. Then a smile is slowly forming on his face and then he shouted


    ''Yeah!!Hahahaha''


    And then he jump out from his capsule and then jump up and down in excitement in his room.


    Calming his nerves, he went to the kitchen and down a bottle of water before making himself a lunch. As he is preparing the food, he is smiling and whistling.


    Then as the happy steroid settling down, he went to his usual mode. He is thinking about many times as he think how best to prepare himself.


    ''This is not yet the time to publicize this'' he thought to himself. And he nodded to himself as he is washing the dishes on the sink.


    ''I need to prepare myself''


    He needs to check some more things about the Underworld before he could decide what to do with this information.


    If he keep this to himself, maybe he could monopolize any future rted quest regarding the Gods and the Underworld.


    Thinking up to this point he decided to keep mum about his discovery¡­..at least for now. There is no use killing the goose thatys the golden egg¡­..at least not until itid all of its golden egg.


    He takes a nap for a while and then after resting adequately he logged back in.


    ''I arrived again.'' Looking left and right and seeing a bleak area, cold, damp and full of blood stained paths he said


    ''This ce is really all gloom and doom. Well, I don''t expect pearly gates but at least it should have some weing treats for the dead'' And heughs at his own joke.


    Aero¡­.is a bad joker. And that is a fact any of his friend could attest to.


    Jokes aside, Aero then started assessing his situation. He could not contact any of his friends but he can log off.


    His items are fine. The only thing that is missing is his Sword of Mars. His level also did not drop.


    Athena send him here to test him. This is based purely on his spection and is not yet proven


    All in all, it was a good result for him. He nodded after evaluating his circumstances


    Now he needs to find the exit from this ce. But it is easier said than done. It''s not like everyone is equipped with the map of the underworld.


    So Aero decides to pray to Athena. But he never learns how to pray to the Goddess.


    Thinking about this, he thinks when he got to the surface again, he needs to brush up his knowledge on the Gods and Goddess of this world.


    So Aero just put his hand together and said.


    "I pray to you, Wise Goddess of War to give me strength and guidance" He remembers that Athena in his world is referred as the Goddess of Wisdom and War


    The moment he uttered the words of prayer the Space Time around the entrance seems to b disturbed as a small light materialize out of thin air and the light shimmered.


    From the shimmering light Athena appears as the light repels the spirit that is flying nearby as they flew away frightened.


    Aero look at Athena and he frowned. Athena did appear but her image does not look solid.


    "You have finally prayed to me adventurer"


    Athena was looking at him, smiling a wistful smile and her eyes seem to contain all the wisdom of the world.


    Aero realizes that Athena image is an illusion crafted by the Goddess.


    Athena realizing that Aero is looking at her intently said


    "I could note to you in my solid form for Lord Hades realm is not my realm and a special realm where all authority of it lies solely in the hands of Lord Hades''


    Aero nodded.


    Athena then continued her words


    ''I have seen your unjust punishment young hero and I have taken a liking to you. I would ask you do you want to take back what you have lost? Do you want to see Poseidon punished for his transgression? "


    Said Athena trying to motivate Aero. Aero jut nodded. Remembering how he was stabbed suddenly without exnation lit a fire in Aero heart.


    Then Athena proceeds to tell Aero the reason why Poseidon kill him. Listening to her, Aero finally understands why he was being attacked by a God.


    ''Damn, Lizhu Gerard really had crazy adventures. Adventures which implicates me'' Aero thought to himself.


    But still to kill him just because of that, --that is hardly appropriate.


    "I called for a quest!" suddenly the Goddess dered.


    "A quest, Wise Lady?" said Aero puzzled.


    "Yes, the only way to get what you lost is by convincing the other Gods you were worthy and Poseidon act was wrong if only it was voted by the all the Seven Gods. So I will give you task that will endeavor you to them"


    Then Athena continue


    "For the first task you must search a man called Deria in the Field of Asphodel and bring him with you to solve the second task"


    Tting. The quest notification sounded.


    SAVING DERIA


    The Goddess Athena has asked you to search and save a man called Deria in the Field of Asphodel.


    Reward:


    : Fame increase


    : Reputation increase


    : You will be gifted a special gift by Athena


    : Strength increase


    : Wisdom increase


    : Intellect increase


    : Gain the approval of Hephaestus.


    Difficulty level: C


    "Who is this man, Wise Lady?" Aero asked.


    Aero knows how important information is. So he would drill the Goddess for answers until he could not dig anything anymore out of the Goddess


    Athena seems to hesitate to tell Aero but then she tells Aero who the man really is.


    "Well, he is the offspring of Hephaestus with a mortal. For the crime of trapping Zeus in the throne, Hephaestus was punished to live as a maiden for one hundred years and never to have affairs with a mortal for that period of time. But Hephaestus was curious in his womanly bodies" Athena said while blushing


    "You mean she was horny" Aero said grinning.


    "Forck of a better word, yes. She was." Said Athena sighing.


    The Gods have incredible strength and also quite the appetite for lovemaking, even in his world, myths about the Gods are like this


    "So borne a child from her union. Enraged, Zeus curse the boy to die an early death. Hearing this punishment inflicted to his child, Hephaestus has always carried resentment toward Zeus and the reason why he is helping Poseidon."


    The Goddess exined to Aero that Poseidon knows his movement from Hephaestus snooping.


    "Poseidon promised him, that if he tells him about your movement he will find a way to release Deria from the Underworld. But you''re not going to let that happen would you?" the Goddess smiles


    Aero was thinking. Then he said.


    "Wouldn''t saving the boy would invite Zeus wrath on me?" Aero inquired.


    From the story it is clear that the Lord of the Sky punished the boy for being born.


    If he saved the boy, what would that make him?


    Athena smiles that mysterious smile and she said


    "Do not worry about that young hero. I will persuade the Lord of the Sky to forgive you if you seed" said Athena confidently


    Satisfied of the answer Aero agree to ept the quest. Before Athena steps away, she said


    "Lord Hades feed on despair. He will trick you, present you with hard obstacle, and make you mistrust your own decision. He never let people willingly leave. Heed my advice." the Goddess advised


    "Of course" Aero reply, with a confident smile on his face.


    Aero bowed and the Goddess disappeared.


    Sighing Aero shakes his head


    ''This might be a C rank quest but I know it would not be that easy'' Aero thought to himself.


    Then even as he wasining inwardly in his heart Aero started walking to the entrance.


    *************************************************************************


    A new chapter as Aero began his quest. if you like the story please vote for the story. A new chapter will be posted tomorrow

 Chapter 60 THE MOST BEAUTIFUL WOMAN (1)

    60 THE MOST BEAUTIFUL WOMAN (1)


    DUVAR KINGDOM


    Thend bountiful, beautiful river lined thend, and mountains dotted thendscape. Duvar is a bountiful kingdom and full of prosperity and natural resources


    When one look at the night sky one would see the beautiful stars that shine brightly upon the kingdom and when dawn came one would see the vast fertilend and the flowers blooming.


    It is a kingdom full of life and beauty.


    However among the many things that this kingdom have to offer, there is one thing that the residents of the Kingdom believes to makes this kingdom stands out from the rest of the Kingdoms in the Vjeri Continent.


    The Princess of Duvar, Helena


    Helena is the daughter of King Vrandeus of Duvar Kingdom. It is said that Helena is the most beautiful woman in the entire Continent and none can match her beauty


    Anyone who looks at her face is stir with sweet passion in their hearts and could not help but admire her beauty.


    Even adventurers fall for her beauty and created a fanpage from her in many ces in the web, with her elegant pictures.


    She is graceful in all areas, talented in ying all kinds of music instrument and has a heavenly voice.


    It is said that when she sings that even the birds would stop pping their wings and falls to the ground.


    She is a prodigy in hunting and a woman that is highly desired by all men.


    Strong and graceful and possessing beauty with no peers, she was the Goddess of Love reborn as mortal, the people of the kingdom said.


    Herughter entranced many, her gaze making people go crazy desiring her.


    Since Helena young age countless suitors has waited for her to reach a marriageable age to sue her hand for marriage.


    Duvar is located in the central continent and one of strategic location for many kingdoms borders


    King Vrandeus is actually worried because suitor from Vanheim, Veranis, Karak, Vor, Saril, Niovar, Alfhaim, Loth, Nero Republic has all asked for his daughter hand.


    This has gued him for many days and even his ministers did not know how to advise him of this matter.


    Then Vrandeus tries to remember the details of each of the Kingdom that proposes her daughter.


    He opens the map of the Vjeri continent as he is thinking of these matters that would affect his Kingdom.


    He look at the map sprawled on top of his table intently as his gaze was focused at Vanheim.


    He sighed


    King George of Vanheim in the East is quickly bing one of the most powerful men in the continent and is probably one of the greatest King that Vanheim have ever produced other than its founder


    With Vetten Kingdom capital being sieged by Bradheim it is only a matter of time before Vetten falls and Vanheim be bigger and more powerful.


    It is clear in Vrandeus eyes that King George of Vanheim ispeting for hegemony against the other ambitious lords and Kings


    Also with the help of Gruk the Great Orc in Nairhell their victory is all but guaranteed.


    It is said that Bradheim and Gruk fought in the battlefield for Vanheim like a demon unleashed from hell.


    The Lion of Vanheim and the Great Orc of Vanheim fought together like they were sworn brothers, protecting each other and covering each other gaps in battle, defeating all the enemies that is in their way to the Vetten Capital.


    Not to mention that The economic profit from Vanheim and the Orcs tribe cooperation has greatly help Vanheim to maintain this war without burdening the Kingdom treasury and probably Vanheim is about to enter a new age of prosperity


    Using war to fill the treasury.


    This is quite a new approach in Vjeri Continent.


    The schrs always hated the wars because it brought no benefits to the Kingdom but in the case of Vanheim war not even the schrs of Vanheim could object since instead of bringing harm to the kingdom the war is actually enriching the State.


    The Great Orc Gruk tribes also prosper from the eptance of Vanheim to their foreign neighbor of different race.


    Orcs is known to be brave and warlike and when that instinct were turned upon an enemy, it is truly terrifying


    Not many Orcs has malnutrition or insufficient of food and supply anymore since Vanheim employed majority of them into the army.


    This makes other Orc tribes join Gruk tribes willingly.


    Now he has thirtyrge tribes under him making him the only Orcs in Nairhell to have that many tribe serve him.


    It wouldn''t be long before Gruk could establish his own Orchish kingdom


    With many yers ying as an Orc, Gruk has formed an elite military unit and to gain recognition and fame they also follow Bradheim expedition to Vetten, plundering castles and razing castles as they went.


    Which exin therge host of armies which send fears towards the Vetten resisting nobles.


    But Bradheim and Gruk treats the people with benevolence and spare the troops that surrendered.


    Bradheim take a page out of his brother ybook, learning of his brother technique "letting something go, to catch something more important"


    It is reported that the deafening sound of their army approaching on their mount is like thunder in the sky roaring and the noise alone is rumored to have made some enemies soldiers trembling in fear, crushing their morale even before they sh against each other.


    Right now, even when Vrandeus is still thinking about this Bradheim and Gruk army remains undefeated in their Vetten expedition.


    After the act of mercy showed to the prisoners of Vetten many minister and nobles of Vetten swear fealty to George, opening their cities making Bradheim job easier.


    Bradheim epts their fealty thus making it easier for him toe to the Vetten capital.


    With almost all of the nobles choosing a side, a few weeks from now the conclusion can be seen.


    Many said that Vetten Kingdom doom is but guaranteed. King Vrandeus shakes his head. This is not a King that he wanted to offend.


    Veranis on the other hand, led by Prince Alexander, is a talentedmander and general. He is the military leader that led both the army and adventurers alike by his captivating charisma.


    With his brilliant tactics and strategies and their army morale, Alexander has already conquered Tian Dynasty and set his sight to Gerad.


    Without stopping Alexander march through viges and cities and for each city, he came and he conquers.


    Now Veranis is as big as Vetten Kingdom in their heyday. The Old Dreams of their ancestors could finally be realized.


    Prince Alexander is a force to be reckoned with. The Eastern Continent is producing many great heroes right now.


    Chaos breeds heroes and viins alike.


    Gerad on the other hand is being attacked by Niovar after Niovar heard of The Fall of Tian capitalizing on their neglect on the border.


    The conclusion was tragic and one could see that the world is getting even more chaotic. Old alliances are forgotten as each kingdom is now beginning to move.


    The Fall of Tian was also portrayed in painting and works of art in Veranis as testament of a rising power.


    After strengthening the alliance with Vanheim, Veranis seems unstoppable. Vanheim swallowed Vetten, and Veranis swallow the offshoot of Veranis.


    Their alliance produces a win-win situation for both of them.


    Niovar on the other hand, is getting worried because of the fast rise of Vanheim to power and is preparing their army, training every day and recruiting soldiers.


    There is no doubt that right now the only one capable of uniting the eastern continent is either Vanheim, Niovar or Veranis.


    But considering the great rtions between Veranis and Vanheim, Veranis will serve under Vanheim if ever King George deres himself Emperor.


    Which means, only Niovar with its military and abundant resources can fight Vanheim.


    Vrandeus then think about Saril and Vor Kingdom which just recently joined hands in an alliance for fear of the adventurers Zeus the Vevaian King.


    Obviously they asked for her daughter hand not only because of her beauty but also because of the political matters.


    By joining hands in marriage, Saril and Vor will gain another ally if they ever went to war. They wanted to create a tripartite alliance of Kingdoms to resist Veva


    Alfhaim and Loth on the other hand must also want the same thing.


    Vanheim, on the other hand wanted to join their royal family with his family because they must have wanted a foothold in the Central continent so they can march to the Holynd in Duvar and King George could then proim himself emperor.


    Vrandeus look at the map and then closes his eyes, his forehead is full of wrinkle and he sighed.


    Then he opens it back and he seems to age a year. The problem on his shoulder right now could determine whether his kingdom would rise or fall in this chaotic era.


    Duvar is the seat of power of emperors in the past and it is where Emperor in coronated himself watch by all the Enfeoffed Kings.


    Without proiming yourself emperor in Duvar with all the ceremonies and rituals being done, any King could proim themselves emperor.


    It is the seat of power because of the Holy energy that still exists here.


    However Vrandeus is in a dilemma right now.


    He is afraid to select a husband for his daughter. To send any of the suitors away may offend them and giving them grounds for a quarrel.


    And if Kings and princes quarrel it could easily escte to war. Many Kings and princes from around the continent havee here in Duvar.


    They all bringvish gifts, precious diamond from distantnds and seas, while some brought blessed ne encrusted diamond, and golden weapons from their kingdom knowing Helena was an ardent fan of hunting.


    Thankfully the reputation of Castor and Pollux, Helena brothers could calm the suitors making sure the princes on their best behavior.


    Prince Edward, son of King George of Vanheim seems to be the most promising choice out of all the suitors.


    But still, the other forces might not be satisfied with his decision and what if they decide toy siege to this Holy Land that has been ustomed to peace.


    He wrapped the map and then went out from his room.


    With some guard following him, he walk to the Temple Square. He walked to one of the temples.


    Vrandeus went to Hera temple.


    ****************************************************************************


    Part two will be posted a few minutesters

 Chapter 61 THE MOST BEAUTIFUL WOMAN (2)

    61 THE MOST BEAUTIFUL WOMAN (2)


    Hera is the Queen of the gods and the goddess of women and marriage.


    She is also a goddess of the sky and starry heavens.


    All the Oracles in the continent has spoken that Hera has married Zeus, Lord of the Sky and the Heavens celebrated as all the minor gods were summoned to attend the wedding.


    Hearing this news from his Oracles, Vrandeus quicklymissioned builder, sculptors, and painters to construct a beautiful temple and decorate it with beautiful piece of Art.


    As the King in a Holy Land he knows that the Gods can be offended with the smallest thing.


    If the Queen of the Gods does not have a temple of her own, Vrandeus shudder to think the wrath that will be inflicted upon him.


    He arrived at the temple. He sighed and close his eyes and then he kneels in front of the giant statue of Hera.


    Her statue depicted her as a beautiful woman wearing a crown and holding a royal, lotus-tipped staff.


    On her sides was a royal lion and in her hand was a hawk as her familiar.


    Hera was a rogue God but now that she had joined Olympus she is a God that should have a temple of her own.


    The other statues also depicted her with a peacock and a cuckoo bird. Then he kneeled below the statue of Hera and prayed


    "I sing of golden-throned Hera who sits in a golden pce constructed high above the sky. Queen of the Immortals is she, surpassing all in beauty: she is the wife of loud-thundering Zeus,--the glorious one whom all the blessed throughout high heaven reverence and honour even as Zeus who delights in thunder."


    After he sings the hymns, he began to pray


    "Give me a man that can help in my troubles of deciding Helena husband for I feared anyone I choose would spell doom for my Kingdom"


    He prayed with all of his heart. He prayed earnestly and Hera in the Heavens hear his prayer.


    Moved by the mortal sincerity Hera decided to fulfill this mortal wish.


    Sitting on his golden throne in her golden pce Hera ordered a lion envelop by fire to summon Athena to Olympus, and to enter the newly built pce that was built by Zeus himself.


    She will discuss this with Athena and see whether she can give her bright ideas.


    Hearing Hera summoning her to the pce, Athena flew to the heavens and arrived in Olympus a few momentster.


    The moment she arrived Hera quickly cut to the chase.


    Hera has asked her if she has any mortal that can solve Vrandeus problem.


    Hera is just recently promoted to a major God. Though she is still not on the Council of the Gods thus she decided to bring Athena to her side.


    Athena pondered for a while before replying


    "I know of one, white armed Hera, but he is no mortal for he is an adventurer. I believe he can solve Vrandeus problems" Athena offered.


    Overjoyed, Hera said.


    "Fine, then sent him to Vrandeus" Athena smirk, her smirk was hidden from view so even Hera could not know that she is being taken advantage of right now


    "I''m afraid that is not possible" Athena said feigning sadness.


    "Why?"


    Then Athena tell the story of Poseidon and Aero


    "We must report this to my husband" Hera said in a worried tone. Athena feign rm as she hold Hera arm holding her from flying to her husband.


    "No, we must not! Poseidon may be one of his subjects but if you think that he is weaker than Zeus you''re sorely mistaken, blessed Hera."


    She tells Hera what she is worrying about. If they make a wrong move, this might lead a war between the Gods.


    Athena believes this can be solved with the Council of the Gods without threatening war.


    Then Athena told her n to Hera. Hera listen intently then nodded.


    "You want the boy to prove his worth? To be worthy of the sword?" said Hera perplexed


    "Yes, just like Lizhu impressed Poseidon so much that he willingly part with that sword, I have send the boy on his first task. His third task will be to help you Queen Goddess. I hope that if he managed to help you, you would also favor him in the Council"


    Even though Hera is still not on the Council she could persuade Zeus and the other Gods to favor the boy.


    After thinking for a while Hera nodded.


    "I will see whether he is worthy or not"


    "That is all I ask" Athena nodded satisfied.


    After getting the Goddess swears a verbal agreement, Athena flew back down to the Western Continent.


    Hera on her throne also began sending message to Lord Hades to let her see through his realm for a while, curious about the boy Athena speaks so highly about.


    *************************************************************************


    Part 2 of the chapter. If you like the story please vote for it and leave anyments or join the discord to know the release news and other announcements

 Chapter 62 A SMALL CLUE

    62 A SMALL CLUE


    The cold damp wind blows against his white robe as it ps slightly. His white robe and the general darkness and gloom of this realm contrast heavily making him to stick out like a sore thumb.


    The man sighed. It has been a week since he has been in the Underworld. He even log off a few times and rest up before entering again.


    Aero doesn''t know anything that happens in thend of the living.


    Sometimes he logged out just to see updates in the Continent. When he logged out he also edited the video he has of his meeting with Poseidon and Athena.


    This will be big.


    He has also sent parts of the video to the station.


    They were overjoyed and surprised after seeing the content and have already been nning to make it a part of a new segment in their TV shows.


    And not before long they were asking for the full video. It takes a long time before Aero finally decided against it.


    He then exins he could not show all the video yet.


    Of course, Aero said to them not to air the video just yet. And they agreed on this matter.


    In other news, his payment for the video calcting the rating and view has made him quite rich.


    At least, for a college dropout.


    He got twenty thousand dors for the video. He was shocked at first after seeing the money on his bank ount.


    He even had to check a couple of times to make sure it is not mistakenly deposited into his ount.


    He underestimated his own poprity in the game


    And the station reaps millions from advertisement deals so twenty thousand dors is chump change for them.


    It make Aero think that he needs to jacked up the price of his videos a bit. It seem he is the one is losing in the agreement between him and the TV stations.


    They immediately draw up new contract and Aero signs it digitally.


    He tell this matter to his mother to assure her not to worry about the medical treatment expenses anymore only to be told from his mother to save that money in his ount.


    ''Mothers will be mothers'' Daniel said to himself after hearing what his mother had to say to him.


    It seems an organization has scouted his mother for theirpany and they have even offered to pay for his mother expenses.


    Daniel don''t know much about his mother work. The only thing he knows about his mother work is that he used to work in Tokyo and that is how she met Daniel father.


    When she get pregnant she resign from her job and instead of raising him in Japan, she immigrated to the United States.


    And she seems to be working in the research industry back then. Then she contracted an unknown disease and since then she have been in the hospital.


    Other than that Daniel doesn''t know much about his mother.


    Of course he asked whether his mother can work without putting pressure on her health but she said she can do it.


    And this got Daniel to think about his current objective.


    So, right now, his main motivation for ying the game has disappeared. He first yed the game to pay for his mother treatment, but that seems to be settled.


    After a few hours of thinking about this matter and after taking a hot shower, he decided that he would y the game as a job.


    A full time gamer. Well, he never thought himself as a full time gamer but if the opportunity arises why not try it and see if it works?


    ''I mean getting twenty thousand dors for one video? Now that''s a good bargain'' He thought to himself.


    He also met Michael and discuss about the game with him and his decision. Oh, and he did no forget paying off any debts he had with Michael and pay for his drinks and food that day.


    Daniel was busy all day buying things he needed in his home.


    Michael was shocked to know he also y the game. He asked Daniel whether they should meet in Brave World.


    Daniel could only said to him that right now he is in the middle of a quest and could not meet for a while in the game.


    Michael understands and said anytime Daniel wanted to meet in Brave World just contact him.


    He still walking forward as he is reminded that he is now still inside the Field of Asphodel.


    To be honest he thought he would feel his body experiencing extreme hot or extreme cold in the Field of Asphodel.


    Aero also even thought if there is any mythical creature that roams here and he thought he would meet some of them already.


    But there''s nothing like that which adds to his disappointment


    But to be honest he is quite surprised. It was like a city down here.


    City of the dead of course but still a city.


    It looks like no different from the city in any Kingdoms. The difference is, there is no light here.


    Just darkness and gloomy feeling all around. It like its night all the time. There is no ce to go entertain yourself.


    No festivals or festivities.


    In other words, it''s utterly boring and utterly dead.


    In the underworld, the identity of a dead person still existed, but it had no strength or true influence.


    Rather, the continuation of the existence of the soul in the Underworld was considered a remembrance of the fact that the dead person had existed, and while the soul still existed, it was inactive.


    It seems like a sad way to live after death.


    But the people in here retain their age.


    They didn''t really change in any sense.


    They did not lead any sort of active life in the Underworld ¨C they were exactly the same as they were in life.


    Aero also came to a conclusion.


    Those who had died in battle were eternally blood-spattered in the underworld and those who had died peacefully were able to remain that way.


    For this past week he have been fighting dozens of warrior and honing his battle skills and levels.


    Dead warriors.


    They don''t drop loot but they do give a lot of experience more than the usual monster. In just this week he have raised his level to 20 level more.


    He remembers two days ago when he had to kill about forty warrior from which era he doesn''t know.


    He was almost overwhelmed by their attack and their disregard for the damage they taken or inflicted on their body.


    He still remembers it.


    On the starless sky, (if you could call it a sky, in the Underworld it seems there is no indication that there a sky under here.)


    The cold and gloomy atmosphere doesn''t help of course. The spears and sword of this dead warriors glimmered under the eerie obsidian light.


    The warrior then swarmed him like they were hyenas.


    Jumping and attacking seems to be the only way he could get out of it alive. Even when he killed a lot of them, their leader rally against him with defiance.


    But still he won.


    But that doesn''t mean he is not afraid of them. After walking a few kilometers, he saw another swarm and Aero clicked his tongue.


    He looked around and spotted a cave


    Quickly he dash as silent as possible and went into the cave, hiding inside it.


    One thing he didn''t know is that the dead don''t stay dead long here.


    When he killed a warrior they just reformed back in one hour. And that is fast. This couple of days he have been chased by this angry mob warrior that he killed in the beginning.


    Thankfully Athena sent some gifts. Food and general supplies. And he was also given ambrosia by Athena.


    Usually when he woke up from his sleep the ambrosia was already in front of him.


    Ambrosia is great. It gives permanent strength stats.


    For every time he take a sip his strength rose to 10 points. He also only need to take a sip once tost for a day.


    But Athena warned him not to drink it too much because it could burn him from inside out. That would surely not be a pleasant experience.


    Without the Sword he had to rely on Sacred Sword Skill Finger. The Howling Dragon saber on the other hand has requirements of being level 180 before it could be used.


    Then Aero opened his status window to check.


    Howling Dragon Saber


    Durability: 1500


    Damage  : 1000


    The sword in IV use to kill dragons.


    Equip : +50 STR


    : +1500 HP


    : +100 AGI


    : Increase stamina by 100 points


    : Increase resistance to fire damage by 15%


    Requirements: Level 180


    Sacred Sword Finger [8] Advanced


    Can shoot out invisible force of energy from your finger. Highly concentrated energy that is focused at one point this skill is deadly, lethal and emphasize swiftness. One of Lizhu Gerard Sword Art.


    Increase attack power to 500


    Mana Consumption : 900 (will increase when the proficiency increase)


    He also uses a lot of Disguise techniques in the Underworld.


    So his disguise skill has also increase in proficiency and began having a different effect.


    Disguise [7] Expert


    Can disguise yourself to be monster and NPCs.


    Can also disguise to be dead souls.


    Because of proficiency increase, you can teach this technique to your Scouts and Spy.


    As the proficiency increase you can learn to disguise to other thing.


    Can also disguise to be a shadow. Learn Stealth.


    Mana consumption: 200 mana for 5 minutes


    Restriction: Must defeat the monster that you want to disguise. Helps if you can focus the feature of the thing you wanted to disguise.


    Stealth [8] Advanced


    Can move without being detected.


    Because of proficiency increase, you can teach this technique to your Scouts and Spy.


    Mana consumption: 200 mana for 5 minutes


    + 10 points to agility when used


    After a week he finally has a clue about his current task. When he was disguising as a dead soul a few days ago, he ask many souls if they ever heard of Deria.


    Finally he heard that Deria is in a hut in the hill, just sitting around in his hut practicing swordsmanship.


    Now after sipping a cup of ambrosia, Aero started walking out from the cave, his feet walking to the hut.


    *************************************************************************


    Next chapter would be tomorrow. if you like the story please vote for it and leave some reviews if you can

 Chapter 63 EXTRA STORY: THE FIRST BREAKUP

    63 EXTRA STORY: THE FIRST BREAKUP


    The wind caressed his wavy hair and he shivers a bit because of the cold¡­or was it because of the nervousness?


    At this point he didn''t know.


    He looks towards the distance and sigh. He walks again to the hill, like the day before and the day before it.


    The grass sways left and right as the gentle wind blows on them.


    As he walked through the grassy patch he had time to think about many things and sort out his feelings.


    Last week after watching Amelia kissing Damien he decided to break up with her. And that was such a scene.


    It has been a week now since that day. Now, feeling nostalgic and sad he went to their ce.


    He sighed as he thinks about her. That girl in a way is like a poison to him.


    In front of her, he bes weak. Like Superman being near Kryptonite.


    And he doesn''t like that. Even now, he still doesn''t know what he wants in his heart. That girl¡­.always make him crazy


    As hees closer to the hill he then spotted it as he smiles a bitter smile. He saw the swing in the nearby hill under that big tree.


    Their tree.


    For this past week, he has been going there asionally after getting back from his part time job.


    To be honest, he want to get back with her but after that quarrel and feeling betrayed he didn''t think he could do that.


    Of course even after knowing that it was Damien who kisses her, he is still stubborn and could not really admit it was he that is wrong in that debacle..


    She has that impish nature and sometimes he believes that she is not entirely innocent on the matter


    He arrived in front of the swing. He smiles a bit as the winde again. The wind is always refreshing up here on top of the hill.


    He let the wind blows over him and the smell of the tree washed over him.


    Then he sat down at the swing. Then looking at the beautiful scenery in front of him, he is bombarded with many thoughts.


    "What is the use of love? What is the use of loving each other when it could die with just one misunderstanding?"


    Daniel just shakes his head.


    "Love has no strength" he said it to no one. Probably he is saying it to the wind. Probably he is saying it to himself.


    But he clearly is not saying it to the person he should''ve said it to.


    He looked into the ground, his hand on his head, trying to think where it went wrong and trying to think if there is other way that could ended.


    Ddak.Ddak.


    He heard footsteps with the rustle of the grass and the wind that slowlyes to him. Slowly those steps came to him, sometimes the sound of the footsteps muted by the wind.


    He could smell her scent from here. A familiar scent


    Slowly feeling some hope and anticipation he raised his face and look at the personing to him.


    He could see that someone is in front of him, standing there with a white one piece, her blouse swaying left and right because of the strong wind.


    She looks as beautiful as the first day he knew that he loved her. Her hair reaches her shoulder des and just standing there she makes him bedazzled.


    It is Amelia. She looked at him and smiles and his mind went nk for a moment. And when he regains back his mind the only thing he could see is that smile.


    That damn, cute, lovable smile.


    For that one fraction of moment they just stared into each other. She was smiling. He on the other hand, was startled not expecting that she would be here.


    He got up from the swing.


    "Huh" he said


    "How did you know I was here?" he asked, his tone is trembling.


    It''s impossible they just met here by chance.


    "How would I know that?" Amelia reply still smiling.


    "Maybe at the caf¨¦, or the gallery but how could we run into each other here? " He said still not quite believing Amelia exnation.


    "Maybe it''s destiny" Amelia said nonchntly


    "Destiny.'' He scoffed. And then he said


    ''That''s just ridiculous. Destiny?'' But Amelia stand there looking at him¡­with that innocent eyes.


    And the words in his mind disappeared for a moment as he shakes his head and said


    ''Huh. Fine, let''s just say its destiny. How about we try to¡­. avoid that destiny." He finally said. He got up from the swing and then he started walking away.


    I really am stubborn. Daniel thought to himself.


    But he could not help but storm away, his feet moves first, his pride¡­motivates him.


    Amelia then had a naughty smile on her face and started following him from behind. He of course notices it.


    At first he didn''t say anything. But she keeps following him and he could no longer held back his curiosity


    So he turned back and stares at her. She nonchntly responded by asking


    ''What?''


    "Why are you following me?" he said looking straight at Amelia face.


    She smiles like she already knows what is in his heart.


    It was so cute that he also almost smiles a little.


    ''What''s the rush?'' She asked. Then she takes a step closer to him and Daniel could feel his heart skips a beat


    Then with that mischievous smile on her face she said


    ''You''re making it so that I can''t even try to hold on to you.. Why are you so mean? Are you trying to make me the bad girl here in the story?''


    He sighed and she took that as her chance to talk.


    ''Are you sick of me now? Or did you just not love me anymore? Or are you just that excited to tell me that its over?''


    It''s like all the thing she couldn''t say that day came pouring out. Daniel shakes his head and sighed. He had half a mind of epting her again the moment she smiles.


    But she is a poison.


    "No, no matter how I think about it, I can''t forgive you easily like this. It can''t be you. You make me hurt so much. Always. And it is always you that do it" he said while shaking his head


    "Do you think I''m okay with you?" she countered back. Daniel only frowned. He then ask


    "Tell me truthfully. How do you know I was here?''


    "I told you it was destiny" she said vehemently.


    "Che"


    He knows she must have known that he''s here from Michael. He try to walk away again. But Amelia wouldn''t let him go just like this.


    She shouted from behind


    "We run into each other like this. Don''t you think the universe is trying to tell us something?" she said while following my back.


    Daniel turned back and look at her straight and ask her


    "So¡­..Do you like that you ran into me?" he asked, his tone stern


    She nodded in a cute way.


    Cute. He thought to himself before shaking himself to not be so soft. He is shaking his head, thinking how stupid to think such things.


    Then he said


    "I got over you, Amelia. Absolutely. Completely. I can go with my life now. So don''t follow me" he said.


    Then he walked back down the hill.


    Though that is not what he really means. He is just stubborn. He always was and he will probably always will be.


    It was not her fault. At least that is what he wanted to believe.


    And that possibility that he might be wrong and it was not Damien fault gnaws at his heart.


    He could not ept it if she betrayed him.


    Then she said cutely


    "I want to start over again" Hearing this it was like something snapped inside his mind as he turn around to look at her.


    "Whoa, you''re so shameless. Then, why did you say you will date Damien before?" he asked, his face is red with frustration


    "Then, when you say you''re going to be friend with a girl that like you and still like you, what do you expect me to say?" she shot back, her face was also red.


    He fumed in anger before turning back


    "Forget it. I''m going to find someone who is nicer and beautiful than you"


    Then, she said, changing her tune


    "I have be nice. And I am not trying to praise myself, but I''m quite beautiful. I mean it. Let''s be together, hmm" she said with an innocent smile on her face.


    She pull his hand and they look toward each other. And then she said


    "You''re a jerk and I''m a bitch. We''re perfect for each other" she said with a cute expression, persuading me.


    Don''t waver.


    "Just go. Don''t follow me" he said unintentionally raising his voice.


    She sighed. Then he started walking away again¡­and for a moment, he stopped.


    He guess this is enough¡­thinking about it, it is his fault. And he is not ready to let her go. Thinking to this point he wanted to call out to her


    "By the way---" he said as he turns to look back.


    Then he realized she started going down the hill


    "Hey, where are you going?"


    He quickly ran to her and block her way. She is sulking. Even when she is sulking she looked beautiful.


    Then she said


    "I changed my mind. You''re no good. Among so many guys out there why should it be you?"


    "This is unfair. I should date more." She said with that pouting expression


    "Wait, wait" He said in an exasperated tone.


    He was panicking.


    He didn''t know what he should say to convince her to stay or how to exin theplicated feeling and the insecurity he have when she is with him.


    Then he realized something as he look at her. This time, he truly looked. And something dawned on him.


    And he slowly smiles. It is a smile full of confidence


    "I pick that dress."


    He looked at the white dress. And then he looked at her neck.


    "I bought you this ne. And I bought you those earrings"


    He said pointing to the ne and earring.


    He finally noticed it. And now he notice it, he knew what she is thinking


    "Hah, I was right. You came to see me!"


    Then blushing because she got caught, she said


    "I said I changed my mind didn''t I?"


    Then she walked down again.


    This is a game.


    He followed her. Then quickly he hold her hand.


    "I''m holding your hand" he whisper to her ear.


    "I know" she said while her cheek bes red.


    "You said you changed your mind so why let me?"


    "I don''t know either" she whispers to his ear. He could see she is smiling. And he is too


    "Why are you smiling?" Daniel asked while chuckling a bit at the same time.


    "Is this the time to smile?"


    "I just find it funny" she said


    "What is so funny?" he asked.


    She turned to face him and said


    "When I''m with you, I felt anything is possible" Amelia said sincerely


    He looked at her and he realize today she looked the most beautiful she ever has. And then he looks ta her lips and how inviting it was and he gulped.


    He could smell her again. Amelia saw his eyes and she just smile a naughty smile


    "If you want to kiss me, you can" she said shing an inviting smile to him


    "Even if you do not ask, I will help myself"


    Then he kissed her. And for that moment all the things he is mad about at her is forgotten. He just wants to enjoy this moment with her.


    The way her eyes looked when she looked at him is special. And he likes that. Being special in her eyes. Even if he pretends to be tough, she always sees through it.


    And her scent fills him.


    She is different from other girls. Because he makes her different. She make everything stop for him, and makes his heart do the stuff it''s not supposed to do.


    And he knows he is falling in love with her¡­.once again, like the day before it and the day before it


    If he knows at that time how short the joy wouldst, he would have kissed her more, hug her more, and love her more.


    "Anything else?" the voice broke his memories


    "No, how much is it?"


    "25. Visiting your mom?"


    "Yeah, I need to get out for a while. My friends are talking with my mother in her room."


    "Oh,ok then. Hope your mother will recover"


    "Yes thank you." Then Daniel starts going upstairs. Hoping that Jessica has already gone away


    *************************************************************************


    It was when Daniel was at the hospitals when Jessica came to visit


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!